《Every Day the Protagonist Wants to Capture Me》


 Chapter 1

    Chu Yu sat beside the computer expressionless and stared at the novel on the screen with bloodshot eyes.


    The name of the novel is very attractive and overbearing. It''s as simple as a stream, the supreme sword immortal.


    Nowadays, Internet articles are rampant, like the hornet''s nest with the names of XX supreme, XX fairway, arrogant XX and so on. As a loyal reader of some literary network, Chu Yu is not surprised. After reading the update of the great God every day, he will turn over the new man''s book, eager to see a future God, and accompany the future God to storm.


    The author of this book is a novice. He sends 500, 000 articles and clicks 50. Chu Yu stabbed this article last night. At first glance, it''s amazing that the villain cannon fodder in it has the same name as him!


    How can we bear it? How can we repair it!


    Chu Yu was so sad and indignant that he held the computer for a whole night and finally read the latest chapter updated by the author. He also saw how the villain cannon fodder with the same name killed himself.


    It''s the cannon fodder of the same name that is so uninhibited and love to die!


    Chu fish can''t stand it. He slaps the table: "how could it be?"


    However, it was the summer vacation that all the roommates went back, and no one responded to him.


    Chu Yu scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, and was heartbroken: "I don''t have an IQ with a name. If it was me, it would not be like this! Negative points! Bad comment! "


    Voice just fall, he suddenly a black in front of his eyes, the sequela of a night out.


    Chu fish is used to staying up late. He has a lot of experience. He is calm and waiting for recovery. After waiting for a long time, he is still in the dark. He can''t help panicking.


    Are you blinded by this street writing?


    "Welcome to role play game system 007 to serve you"


    "ha?"


    "Your strong resentment calls for the system to provide the host with an opportunity to change the fate of the cannon fodder of the same name" ¡« "


    " ha? Ha? "


    "Ask the host to lead the book to the summit of sushuang, to the north and south of the Yangtze River, to"


    I don''t know if the so-called system is true. After a long stay, Chu Yu finally returns from the state of stupidity and points to the tip of his nose incredibly: "I lead you


    007 system ignores him and continues happily to explain: "from now on ~ this book will have a recommended position ~ with exposure ~ but the main character of this book does not conform to the mainstream stallion ~ please try to guide this book to the right track ~"


    this Chuyu knows. Xie Xi, the protagonist of "the supreme Sword Fairy", was often bullied because of his childhood talent being sealed and ridiculed by his peers. He was so taciturn that he didn''t know how to accept beauties into the harem. After half a million words, he began to flirt with several beauties.


    Is it called stallion?


    How can I bear not to receive my little brother?


    Does not receive the harem to be able to calculate the leading role?


    No wonder the author''s face is full of blood!


    007 system: "it seems that the host knows what to do ¡«"


    Chuyu unconsciously keeps up with the system''s flirtatious little voice: "MMM ¡«"


    007 system: "the host will have the original score of 100 to receive favorable comments, 2 points to be added to general comments, 2 points to be deducted from bad comments, 2 points to be returned to the original world when the host''s score reaches 1000 If the score is lower than 0, the result will be the result of villain''s cannon fodder? The Chu fish in the book killed herself, provoking the heroine (one of them) who flirted with the protagonist. Xie Xi''s new hatred and old hatred were counted together. He cut him to pieces, pulled out his soul and threw it into the refining bowl. He would never turn over.


    A cool behind the Chu fish: "lying in the trough"


    007 system: "then I wish the host a happy life"


    Chu fish: "feed you and so on"


    a dazzling white light suddenly flashed in front of her eyes. The Chu fish quickly closed her eyes, but still couldn''t help but shed rational tears and wiped tears.


    The sound of the wind came from his ears. Chu fish opened his eyes with tears in his eyes, and he was shocked.


    Anyone who opens his eyes and finds that there is a dark, seemingly bottomless abyss in front of him, will be shocked.


    There are some flowers in front of me. At this time, I feel dizzy and dangerous to fall.


    Suddenly a cry came from behind: "elder martial brother!"


    Chu fish quickly calmed down and took a deep breath, only to find that the abyss was a foot away from him and could not fall into it.


    He was sitting cross legged on a piece of bluestone. The sky opposite was overcast, thundering and oppressive.


    The footsteps behind him are getting closer: "elder martial brother, you have come to Tianyuan to understand Tao again. You really deserve to be the elder martial brother!"


    Chu Yu is stunned. It seems that he has been put into the supreme sword immortal. His identity is the cannon fodder of the brainless villain with the same name.


    The Chu fish in the original place is noble, cool, and proud. Chu Yu tried to make a noble and cool expression, turned around and nodded coldly: "Hmm ¡« Well. "


    Mom''s egg is carried by that girl''s system and flies unconsciously!Behind him was a young man in a white robe. He looked pretty. He seemed to be used to Chu Yu''s attitude. Standing two feet away, he said in a panic: "elder martial brother, that waste firewood was driven into the forest by the five younger martial brothers. It hasn''t come out yet. What can I do for you to come back tomorrow? "


    That firewood? thick forest?


    It''s the protagonist!


    Chu fish is awe inspiring.


    To change his cannon fodder fate, we must have a good relationship with the protagonist, hold his thigh, even when he is a younger brother, he must be the one who is the loudest!


    ¡­¡­ Even then, the darkest three years of Xie Xi''s life have passed.


    The dense forest is an important opportunity for Xie Xi to break through the seal of his own spirit. Originally, zhongchu fish was afraid of being punished by the master, and dragged into the dangerous dense forest. When he found Xie Xi, Xie Xi had broken the seal.


    Now that it''s coming, why don''t you go around and watch the most important moment in the protagonist''s life ¡«


    the relationship can be gradually improved ¡« think about it later, hold the thigh, guide the protagonist to the normal stud Style ¡« gather the younger brother and the harem, abuse the cannon dust and the bitch, go to the supreme road ¡« Emma''s bright future ¡«


    it''s exciting to think about it, Make a quick decision: "I''ll go to the Lord immediately Come back! "


    The younger martial brother behind looked at the appearance of Chu Yuxing''s rushing, felt the back of his head, and looked puzzled.


    As the eldest disciple of Lu Qingan, the second eldest son of the Chu family and the second leader of Tianyuan gate, Chu Yu has always regarded himself highly and always looked noble, cold and inviolable. But since Lu Qingan brought Xie Xi back, when Chu Yu met Xie Xi, he seemed to have changed his personality. It was common for him to be sharp, mean, and abusive.


    How do you think there''s something wrong with the g / a of senior brother this time?


    Of course, Chuyu is not going to see his future thigh. He is a little excited. To be honest, the motivation to support him to watch this street fighting work all night long is that first, cannon fodder and his name are the same, and second, Xie Xi''s appearance and character are both liked by him.


    Well, appearance.


    Chuyu is a permanent member of VIP.


    There are memories of Chu fish in this body. Chu fish digests these memories as they walk. When they get down this cliff, they will meet more people. When everyone saw the Chu fish in white and with cold temperament, they stopped and bowed respectfully: "elder martial brother."


    Chu fish nodded nobly and coldly, and continued to pass by.


    But I feel really happy.


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha the identity of this cannon fodder is not so good! Anyone who sees it must respectfully call "senior brother"! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    Come to the dense forest by memory - the dense forest is a forbidden area of the Tianyuan gate, which is closed with the low-level monsters raised by the Tianyuan gate. It is forbidden to enter the forest if there is no building above the foundation.


    Chu Yu is a talented man. He is only 19 years old. He has built his foundation in the early days and will not be punished if he enters the dense forest.


    Xie Xi is the son of Lu Qingan''s old man. He was accepted as the second disciple of Lu Qingan. In fact, his identity is higher than that of other people except Chu Yu in this cave. It''s a pity that his spirit is sealed and can''t be cultivated. He was called to waste firewood for three years and suffered from blindness.


    Lu Qingan traveled around for three years to find a way for Xie Xi to practice. Before leaving, he asked Chu Yu to take good care of Xie Xi. Naturally, Chu Yu followed his master''s orders and took good care of his younger martial brother for three years.


    Now Lu Qingan is coming back, but Xie Xi is driven to the forest. They were so frightened that they were afraid of the punishment of the master. When they saw the Chu fish coming, they swarmed up and cried for help.


    Chu fish felt one by one and calmly looked at the five younger martial brother''s sad face: "what can I do, elder martial brother? If that firewood died in it, master Master will drive me down the mountain... "


    Looking at this small cannon ash, the big cannon ash Chuyu lovingly touched his head: "it doesn''t matter."


    The protagonist is upgrading in it.


    The fifth younger martial brother was touched. He immediately ate Xiang''s face and looked at Chu Yu in horror. Elder martial brother always hates to have physical contact with people There seems to be something wrong with senior brother today!


    Chu fish sleeves, floating into the forest.


    As soon as he entered the dense forest, his eyes suddenly dimmed. Chu fish subconsciously squinted, but he didn''t see clearly. Suddenly there was a wet and cold touch on his face, like being licked by something.


    Creepy!


    Chu Yu almost cried out in surprise. He punched conditionally. He was full of energy and energy. He also punched hard and fast.


    The pain and hiss came from the front, adapted to the light in the forest, and Chu fish also saw what was in front of them - a green Python about two feet long.


    Python was scared by the blow, and he was afraid to move.


    It''s just a low-level monster. The Chu fish built in the foundation period can easily kill this monster.


    Chu Yu was relieved, calmed down, wiped his face, and was about to pass the snake away when he found that the poisonous teeth of the python were hung with broken clothes.


    Look at the material. It''s the same as what he''s wearing.


    ¡­¡­


    Wait.

 Chapter 2

    "Hiss -" the python was shocked by the frightened and angry eyes of the Chu fish. He ran away as soon as he swung his tail and disappeared in front of the Chu fish.


    Chu fish was scared out of his wits. He hurriedly followed him and knocked on the system sadly: "if the protagonist died early, what would happen?"


    "007 system is very happy to serve you. If the protagonist falls down before becoming the supreme one, the host will be punished with a negative score. If the protagonist directly enters the end of the cannon fodder role"


    then it is death! Or never to die!!!


    Chu fish cried, python appeared in the line of sight, he quickly turned over a somersault, stopped python, angry way: "the protagonist spit out!"


    Python''s face is muddled.


    Chu fish turned over, rode on Python and punched him on the head: "spit it out!"


    Ah ah, will the protagonist have been digested! I don''t think so. The system hasn''t made a sound yet! But it''s almost digested!


    The python is suffering from eating pain, the huge snake body is writhing up, and several tail flicks make the nearby flowers and trees in a mess. Chu fish did not move like a mountain. He continued to beat him. He was scared to think whether to cut the python open.


    A white dress suddenly flashed out of the corner of the eye.


    Chu fish quickly stopped and looked at the side. After a big tree on the side, someone was peeping at this side. When he saw it, the man turned and ran.


    ¡­¡­


    Protagonist, you wait.


    Inheriting the memory and cultivation skills of the original Chu fish, the complex formula Chu fish is not proficient in, but some small skills are easy to grasp, and once the hand is waved, the person will be settled.


    Looking down at the snake, which was in agony and lying on the gun innocently, Chu Yu jumped down.


    The python, as pardoned, swished into the nearby trees and disappeared in a flash.


    Chu fish walked quickly, and saw a thin figure with broken clothes. Around him, Chu Yu was disappointed.


    This little girl is the main character.


    ¡­¡­ Ah, forget that the protagonist is only 13 years old at this time. He is still a righteous woman, which is quite different from his gorgeous appearance in the future.


    However, such a small Zhengtai, who is made of powder, jade, beautiful, soft and cute, how could the cannon fodder in yuanyuanyuan be used to bully him


    Chu Yu looks at the golden thigh of the future gently and smiles: "Xie Xi?"


    When he saw the Chu fish, especially the smiling one, Xie Xi was tense, his eyes were full of vigilance and hatred, and his heart was shaking.


    It''s terrible enough to humiliate him with a lonely face. Now you smile so brightly, don''t you want to kill him?


    Seeing the protagonist''s obvious fear and disgust, Chu Yu felt a little sad and comforted himself for a long time to come. He solved the formula of body fixing, put away his smile, and said in a normal cool way: "master, I will take you out tomorrow when you return to the mountain."


    Xie Xi remained silent and alert.


    Ah, the soft skin and big black eyes are so cute that I want to pinch them!


    Chu fish silently put up his evil hand, looked around, and noticed the vines that had been pulled by Python''s tail before the corner. The vine bears green fruit, which is also decorated with a ring of pink flowers.


    ¡­¡­ wait.


    Isn''t that the poisonous fruit the protagonist ate by mistake? Why are they all broken?


    The original protagonist is eating poisonous fruit by mistake, struggling to lift the seal inside the body, and opening the life of the peerless genius.


    Chu fish pointed at that side in horror: "have you eaten that fruit?"


    Looking at his solemn expression, Xie Xi was bluffing and shook his head.


    Long life!


    The first step of the protagonist''s life is ruined by him!


    Chuyu almost knelt.


    It''s probably him and the python that make trouble. The main character should come here to eat poisonous fruit.


    Chu fish hurriedly ran to the east to look for the west to turn over and tumble for a long time. Finally, he found a complete fruit among the damaged fruits. He wiped it with his sleeve and handed it back to Xie Xi with tears streaming down his face.


    "Yes."


    In Xie Xi''s eyes, he was alert. He stepped back and shook his head.


    Chuyu looked at him lovingly. "Eat it."


    Xie Xi''s body trembled with horror. He would run at any time, looking at the look of Chu Yu as if he was looking at some devil.


    The devil of Chu said: "eating fruit is good and harmless."


    See Xie Xi also want to hide, Chu fish looked down at the fruit stained with mud, thought for a moment, pull out the sword hanging on his waist "looking for Sheng". Xie Xi''s lips were trembling. He stared at the Chu fish for a long time, closed his eyes and waited for the long sword to penetrate his heart.


    He just thought that the elder martial brother hated him, but he didn''t expect that the elder martial brother hated him and wanted to kill him.


    After waiting for a long time, before the pain came, Xie Xi opened his eyes doubtfully, and saw that Chu Yu was looking for Sheng with the superior immortal sword, seriously peel.


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Xi closed his eyes again, silently counted three times in his heart, and opened his eyes again.


    Chu fish skirted skilfully, looking at the unbroken peel, sighed slightly, "this sword is a little long."I don''t think it''s easy to peel the sword?!


    Xie Xi watched Chuyu finish work happily with a stiff face, and the blue fruit was handed to his mouth again. Chu fish said lightly: "I have peeled your skin. Stop talking nonsense and eat it. "


    Xie Xi looked at the elder martial brother whose brain was not normal today with complicated eyes. He took a small bite and swallowed it.


    In the next moment, his face was blue, his mouth was open, and a puff of blood came out. His body shook and fell straight down.


    Before fainting, Xie Xi faintly flashed an idea.


    Such poisonous fruit The elder martial brother really wanted him to die


    Chu Yu stares at Xie Xi and sits down cross legged. "It''s toxic. No wonder the seal will be forced to be removed to help the protagonist resolve it."


    Looking at Xunsheng, which was still stained with poison, Chu fish felt for a piece of PA and wiped it slowly.


    I''m all for you. You can''t bear to hate me


    The system suddenly "Ding" a reminder: "there are new comments - check it or not"


    Chu fish quickly nods.


    A virtual interface appears, with a view button on it. As soon as the interface changes, it changes to the comment interface.


    Reader 9304: motherfucker! Actually feed poison fruit to the protagonist! I think you see snow white a lot, don ''t you? Abandon the article! -2]


    007 system: "receive bad comments ~ deduct two points ~ host current score: 98 ~"


    Chuyu: "..."


    My heart hurts


    Chu fish sat beside Xie Xi to protect the Dharma and waved his Sheng sword casually. All around the dense forest are low-level monsters that do not enter the stream. They are just like monks who practice Qi several layers. They feel the pressure from the foundation building period, and they will not go to seek death.


    Bored to wait for a long time, see Xie Xi''s face gradually recovered ruddy, estimated that the child is also about to wake up, Chu fish bent over to pick him up, walking to the forest.


    Chu Yu entered the dense forest in the morning, but didn''t come back in the late afternoon. A group of disciples waiting outside the dense forest were blue and worried.


    Just when someone wanted to go to other caves to ask for martial uncle''s help, the entrance of the dense forest moved like waves, and Chu fish came out.


    When the people waiting outside saw that he was unharmed, they breathed a long sigh of relief. When they looked down and saw the boy in Chu Yu''s arms, Qi Qi was horrified: "big Big, big brother, how can you hold this little firewood? "


    Chu fish doubts: "is it hard for me to carry him?"


    Everyone silently: According to the normal situation, you should find a rope to tie on his ankle and drag it out


    Chu fish ignored their different looks, holding Xie Xi straight to the residence.


    As the next eldest disciple, Chu Yu has an independent courtyard, so he doesn''t have to squeeze a room with others. A group of disciples followed up like little tails. Seeing that Chu Yu was about to take Xie Xi into the yard, they all took a breath of air and hesitated one by one: "Da, senior brother, the Chaifang is over there..."


    Chu fish of course knows, high cold ground nods: "all dispersed." After a pause, he said with a slight reprimand, "if you don''t practice all day long, how can you explain it when the master comes back tomorrow?"


    In the three years since Lu Qingan left, all affairs in the cave were taken care of by Chu Yu, including the practice of a group of disciples. Today, everyone squatted outside the forest and waited for him to come out. They didn''t care about meditation practice. When they heard the reprimand, they hurriedly retreated.


    Well, this cannon fodder is quite dignified.


    Chu fish nodded contentedly, walked into the courtyard, placed Xie Xi in the side room, found a clean dress with his original memory, and put it on the head of the bed.


    After Xie Xi ate the poisonous fruit, his whole body seemed to be on fire, and his blood seemed to have dried up. What fetters and shackles disappear in the confusion, the whole body is full of energy, until the last trace of discomfort in the body also disappears, the consciousness gradually becomes clear.


    Open your eyes and see the brown wooden roof. He stared for a long time, blinked, murmured, "I''m still alive..."


    Confused for a moment, he turned his head and nearly rolled out of bed.


    By the window stood a young man in white with a sword hanging from his waist, standing tall and outstanding. It''s just like that. It''s kind of immortal.


    Chuyu?!


    "Awake?" Chuyu turns around and stares at Xie Xi coldly. During the period of Xie Xi''s coma, he also wanted to be well.


    It has always been a stepmother like figure who suddenly changed his attitude. Anyone would think it was bad intention. It''s better to keep the noble and cool attitude of Chuyu and change it slowly than to be more alert to the protagonist.


    Anyway, it''s still ten years before he''s been cut to pieces and drawn into the bowl. For ten years, I''m afraid I can''t have a good relationship with the protagonist?


    Seeing Xie Xi''s alert face, Chu Yu chuckled, "what are you doing watching me like this? If it wasn''t for master to come back tomorrow, why do you think I did this? "


    Xie Xi lifted the quilt and looked ugly.


    "I advise you to live in peace. Don''t let out any words in front of the master." Chu Yu tried to play the role of villain and said coldly, "I''m the son of Chu family. I''m the eldest disciple under the master''s seat. Even if you say it to the master, the master won''t do anything to me. On the contrary, when the master leaves... "He showed his villain''s unique skill and smiled, but his heart was bleeding with tears.


    ¡­¡­ I heard the system''s point deduction reminder again.


    Needless to say, it must be his villain image that annoys readers again.

 Chapter 3

    Listening to Chu fish''s vicious words, Xie Xi was relieved and caressed gooseflesh quietly.


    He didn''t intend to complain to the master, but nodded silently. He was supposed to recognize Chu Yu''s words.


    Looking at the face of the powder puffing girl, who nodded obediently and was about to cry, Chu Yu thought over and over again, but he still resisted the impulse of reaching out his evil hand to touch.


    This is the main character, this is the main character, this is the main character.


    The big brother of the future, the golden thigh of the future, the broad road of the future!


    The heart recites several times, Chu fish proudly raises chin, turns to leave.


    Xie Xi just relaxed. Once relaxed, I found something wrong in my body. In the past, there was spiritual power flowing in the dead body.


    He was stupefied and suddenly realized something. His eyes were red with excitement. He stared at the front for a long time. His hands and feet were numb. Then he woke up and meditated. He silently ran the mind skill of the school that he had already recited but had not played a role.


    The spirit power has been running in the body for seventy-nine and forty-nine weeks. It seems that the whole body is immersed in warm water, which is very comfortable. Xie Xi sighed happily, opened his eyes, spit out a mouthful of dullness, and looked down at his hand.


    He can practice.


    In the past, I always felt that there was something blocking the spirit, but now it is unimpeded. He has only been practicing for such a short time, and has entered the second level of practicing Qi.


    What''s the matter?


    Xie Xi frowned and thought for a long time. Suddenly, he thought of the fruit Chu fish gave him before he was unconscious. It seems that after eating the poisonous fruit, the body broke away from the shackles


    Is Chuyu helping him?


    Goose bumps came out again. Xie Xi jumped out of the bed with an ugly face. He saw the white robe beside the bed and carefully checked it before replacing it.


    How could Chuyu help him?


    In these three years, the most cruel thing to humiliate him is Chuyu!


    Chuyu even wanted to kill him!


    Xie Xi''s face was uncertain. Now that he can practice, he will make those people regret when he achieves something.


    Chu fish sitting in the room suddenly sneezed.


    "Strange Can a man of practice catch a cold? " Chu fish rubbed his nose and murmured.


    Sitting still for a moment, Chu Yu suddenly thought of several bad comments received today, and immediately knocked on the system: "007, what is my current score?"


    007 system''s cheerful voice sounded in the ear: "today, I received 14 bad comments - 28 points deducted in total - the current score is: 72 points ~"


    Chu Yu stared at this score and felt that his heart was hurting again


    ***In the early morning of the next day, Lu Qingan, the Lord of the government, came back.


    There are three sects in Jiaoxia''s territory, among which tianyuanmen is the leader. There are seven elders in the gate, each of whom has opened a cave on a peak in the Tianyuan mountain range. There is another cave in the cave, and it is a heaven and earth.


    Lu Qingan''s disciples are all swordsmen, which is difficult to cultivate. Apart from Chuyu, the other disciples in yuanchenfeng cave are all Qi training disciples. They can''t fly with swords. Looking at Lu Qingan''s sword coming from afar, a group of disciples who had been waiting were both awed and envied. Qi Qi bowed down and said, "welcome to the mountain, sir."


    Chu Yu stood at the front and looked carefully at himself, the cheap teacher in the late period of the first baby.


    Like the memory of the original body, Lu Qingan''s face is cold, his white clothes are floating, and he looks pretty immortal. But as long as you look carefully with great courage, you will find that Lu Qingan is actually handsome and gentle, ignoring those deep eyes, just like a son of a family.


    But Actually, Lu Qingan is over 200 years old.


    Lu Qingan falls to the ground, his robe sleeves are flying and his temperament is cold. Glanced at all the disciples, he nodded, and then cast his eyes on the Chu fish. He nodded, "fish, you are so hard."


    Chu Yuhu''s body shocked.


    Fish fish fish fish


    Although I know it will be called this way, I can''t help but get goosebumps off!


    He tried to control his convulsive expression and bowed his head respectfully: "there is no hard work in sharing affairs for the master."


    Lu Qingan "Er", looking at Xie Xi, who was a few steps behind the Chu fish, looked through a trace of pity, "Xi''er."


    Xie Xi stepped forward a few steps: "I have seen the master."


    The disciples in the rear began to sweat. Look at me. I''ll see you. I''m afraid that Xie Xi would say something. One by one, they were scared to death.


    Lu Qingan goes to Xie Xi and raises his hand to hold his shoulder. For a while, his face flashed with surprise and a smile, but he said nothing.


    Chuyu took the opportunity to say, "master, master and master, please come back to pingyuanfeng to have a talk."


    Lu Qingan nodded, turned his eyes to the Chu fish, and nodded, "fish, come with me."


    At the end of the speech, he waved his sleeve, rolled up the Chu fish, and went to pingyuanfeng with his sword. Seeing Lu Qingan gone, a group of disciples were relieved and watched Xie Xi''s back whispering.


    "What was the master laughing at just now?"


    "I think the master was a little surprised. Maybe he was laughing at the waste wood for three years or didn''t make any progress?""What kind of person can you be so boring?"


    "Then what do you think the master is laughing at?"


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Xi glanced at the chattering disciples coldly and turned back to the yard of Chuyu.


    The rear group could not help but scold again.


    "What are you proud of? When the master comes back, someone supports him, doesn''t he! "


    "How dare you look at us like this? I should have blinded him last time!"


    "A waste wood that can''t even practice Qi is just a smelly beggar picked up by the master on the side of the road. He has been on this fairy mountain for several years. He really thinks he''s a few Jin or two."


    "Well, I really think that when I live in the yard of elder martial brother, I will be reborn."


    "Let this boy look good after the master leaves!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just a few words. If Xie Xi tells the master what you have done, this far dust peak will not be able to stay. "


    When they were all together, they closed their mouths and went to the woods to meditate.


    ***There are seven peaks in Tianyuan gate, each of which is controlled by an elder. Pingyuan peak is the leader''s peak and the main peak of Tianyuan mountain.


    After the cave on the main peak, what Shangfeng can see at a glance is a majestic hall with 12 arcades, which reads "as good as water". It''s the hall of discussion of the elders at ordinary times.


    When Lu Qingan led Chu fish into the hall, the elders of the other six peaks had arrived.


    In terms of strength, Lu Qingan is comparable to the leader song yuanzhuo. As soon as he enters the hall, the elders sitting on both sides greet him with a smile.


    Lu Qingan nodded lightly and went to the left position of the headmaster to sit down. Chu Yu stands quietly behind Lu Qingan and realizes something.


    The original Lord''s extremely noble and cool posture Learn from Lu Qingan!


    Song yuanzhuo, the headmaster sitting in the middle of the seat, smiled: "younger martial brother Lu, after three years of parting, he is more proficient in cultivation."


    Lu Qingan picks a eyebrow and refuses to comment.


    Song yuanzhuo was not embarrassed when he was ignored. He glanced at all the people in the hall and said, "I''m calling all the elders today to discuss something important."


    "Please come quickly, elder martial brother The anxious elder couldn''t stand his selling, urged.


    Song yuanzhuo''s face is solemn: "do you remember the ogre, elder?"


    Lu Qingan turned his head and said, "didn''t the devil bug be wiped out as early as ten years ago when he surrounded and killed the devil xiuchong Zun?"


    "Recently, there has been a trace of Ogres in Jiaoxia." Song yuanzhuo shook his head. "It should be the eggs left over from that year. As you know, once the eggs start to hatch, they can''t be killed in any way. According to the news, it will hatch in about three years and kill people. "


    "What does the headmaster mean?"


    "Three years later, it happened to be the Xianjian conference. The next generation of disciples are lack of practice, so they may lose in Xianjian conference. I mean, after the eggs hatch, please send your trusted disciples to exterminate the larvae and have a good experience. "


    Although the larva is not in danger of adults, it is still very troublesome. Those young disciples are still in danger.


    All the elders looked at each other, but they didn''t agree immediately.


    Lu Qingan looks back at the Chu fish: "do you dare to go


    ¡­¡­ Master, your eyes are so fierce. Who dare not say?


    Chu fish silently swallowed "dare not" and nodded.


    Lu Qingan smiled with satisfaction and turned back and said in a low voice: "three years later, my disciples will go to exterminate the evil insects."


    Song yuanzhuo nodded happily.


    Someone opened his head and immediately other elders agreed to send their own disciples.


    Chu fish''s heart is full of tears. It seems that we have to practice hard in these three years, otherwise we will not know how to die when we brush a copy.


    Say There is also this branch line in the original book, but the Chu fish has gone and the main character hasn''t, so the description of the devil insect in the original book is only a few words, and the referential value is slightly equal to zero.


    Originally, Chu Yu came back from a serious injury. He was forced to attend the immortal sword conference and was humiliated by his opponent. However, the protagonist made a great show in the Xianjian conference, and his fame rose. His original body, which was seriously injured by Qi, vomited blood three times.


    When he came out of the hall, Chu Yu''s face was solemn and his heart was bitter.


    Lu Qingan flew in the air with the Chu fish sword and said, "fish, the seal on your second younger martial brother is broken. I can continue to travel around safely."


    "Yes," Chuyu said respectfully


    "I will leave soon as a teacher. After that, you should guide Xi''er to practice."


    Chu fish continued to promise, but secretly make complaints about it.


    The original Chu fish took Lu Qingan''s words as a sidewind and still despised Xie Xi. It''s just that Xie Xi can practice. If people don''t want to humiliate him, they all ignore him and ignore him.


    However, now this Chuyu is not the Chuyu. Take good care of abbess and younger martial brother. It''s just not goodThat night, everything was quiet. Chu fish lightly pushed open the door of the side room and flashed in. Xie Xi meditates in the daytime. Now he is sleepy.


    He carefully moved to the bedside, reached out to open the quilt, opened Xie Xi''s clothes, and looked at the white chest. Press the palm down, the touch of warm and greasy is similar to that of warm jade.


    The system sends a prompt: "you have new comments" ¡« "


    Chu fish Click to open it.


    [reader v587: horizontal groove!!! This senior brother is a fag??? It''s abnormal!!! In the middle of the night, I picked clothes and attacked my chest!!! -2]


    Chuyu: "..."


    Wait!!!

 Chapter 4

    The prompt sound in the ear is continuous. When the score turns to 64 in a flash, Chu fish can''t bear to watch it. They want to cry without tears, complain without words, and suffer from angina.


    Xie Xi has been beaten a lot in the past three years, and there are many dark injuries in his body, which will block his future progress. Originally, Xie Xi didn''t find any hidden injuries. He was possessed by rage when he was promoted. He was so crazy that he almost killed one of the few heroines who flirted with him.


    Someone has to use psychic power to help him mend and warm up every day until the dark injury disappears. Apart from Master Lu Qingan, only Chuyu can do it.


    Turning off the comment interface, Chu Yu sighed sadly, and the power of spirit gushed out of his palm. A gentle light of water blue was shining, slowly and gently moistening Xie Xi''s small body.


    This seems to be very comfortable. Xie Xi''s frown is slightly loose when he is asleep, and his delicate facial features are more attractive. Chu fish can''t help but reach out and gently pinch his little face.


    Ow! Touch it! Protagonist''s face! How tender! How slippery!


    Chu fish happily conveys spiritual power, but he doesn''t realize that there is a tall figure outside the window.


    The night wind whimpered. Lu Qingan stood still and watched the scene inside. For a long time, smile and turn away.


    ***When Chuyu woke up, he was very tired.


    With the power of the midnight, he would like to turn over and go to sleep. But the memory of the original master reminds Chu Yu that it''s time to go to the woods to teach the younger martial brothers morning lessons.


    Ah It''s like having a spring / dream all night, though it''s cool, it''s like the body is hollowed out


    Chu fish put on his clothes and Sheng, and walked out of the room. As soon as I went out, I saw the master drinking tea in the yard, and Xie Xili was beside him.


    Chu Yu almost fell flat in fear: " When did you come, sir? "


    It''s not always waiting for him to get up


    Lu Qingan just glanced at Chu fish strangely, put down the tea cup, and said, "why don''t you sleep more?"


    Chuyu quickly interprets: as a teacher, you get up earlier than you, do you dare to stay in bed?


    Chu Yu is a spirited and energetic man: "he is The student is very energetic. It''s time to teach the younger martial brothers morning lessons. "


    Lu Qingan: "there''s no need to have an early class today. You should have a good rest. I''m glad to see your brothers get on well with each other. "


    Get along with Where do you see the harmony?


    Chu Yu and Xie Xi look at each other and don''t open their eyes.


    "So I will leave today as a teacher. You are in charge of the affairs on Yuanchen peak. You don''t have to do trivial things by yourself. For the experience after three years, the fish should also step up their cultivation. "


    Chu fish bowed his head respectfully: "yes!"


    Lu Qingan left some elixir talismans, and then asked Chu Yu about his cultivation, and he drifted away.


    The remaining two people in the courtyard looked at each other. Chu Yu pretended to be expressionless, and Xie Xi was really expressionless, staring at Chu Yu cautiously.


    Looking at each other for a long time, Chu Yu turns back to his room.


    I didn''t expect that he would leave directly. Xie Xi, who was ready to be beaten and scolded, was shocked and blurted out, "Why are you going?"


    Chu fish posture casually holding to find Sheng, looking back at Xie Xi: "sleep."


    At this time, the light of the morning was dim, and the light of the day spread on the handsome and unprepared features of the young people, which made them look lazy and lazy. Compared with the ordinary noble cool, a moment of warmth and softness I don''t know how many times.


    It''s nice to laugh.


    Xie Xi stared at the Chu fish in a daze. This sentence came out of his mind, and he was cold with his own thoughts. Although he felt that Chu fish seemed to have changed, he was still afraid and abhorrent of Chu fish. He pursed his lips and said, "don''t you say that you are very spiritual with your master?"


    Chuyu smiled nobly and coldly: "a child is a child."


    Then I went into the room, closed the door and went back to sleep.


    Because he landed and walked away, he didn''t need to take those younger martial brothers with him. Yuanchenfeng usually doesn''t have anything to do. Chu Yu''an slept steadily until noon, and his spirit power was restored to seven, eight and eight. He was comfortable.


    Used to house, he is not interested in going out, cross legged sitting up, began to sort out the memory of the original body. The original body learns the mind method of water system. It has a mild spiritual power, but not a great killing power.


    Three years later, we can''t neglect to face those ogres.


    You have to learn a kill move and a life saving move. Kill first. If you can''t, run away.


    Looking for a long time in my memory, Chu Yu finally found the way he wanted. It''s a pity that there''s a limit to the venue, otherwise it''s more perfect.


    But one can learn. In addition to improving accomplishments, the rest of these three years is to concentrate on practicing these two dharmas.


    After several hours of practice, it was almost dusk when I opened my eyes again. During the foundation period, Chu Yu was greedy. After taking care of his appearance, he pushed the door and went out to the dining hall to get a meal.


    I used to rely on my identity and never went to the canteen. I sent people to the yard. After the foundation was built, he has never been to the dining hall. When Chu Yu went there, he was so surprised that a small part of his younger martial brother puffed out rice and a small part choked together.To this end, Chuyu''s explanation is: "second younger martial brother has not eaten yet."


    I had been spared from choking with the rest of the disciples.


    Chu fish touch the tip of the nose, not to see their reaction.


    If you remember correctly, he hasn''t been to the dining hall since he took back the main character the day before yesterday. He''s not a Chuyu. No one will deliver food.


    So when Chu Yu walked back to the yard with a wooden plate, he got tangled up.


    Originally to satisfy his appetite, he made a special trip, but in the future, the golden thigh didn''t eat, what should he do if he was hungry?


    Over and over again, Chu Yu went to Xie Xi''s house with the wooden plate on his head and knocked politely: "younger martial brother, I''m coming in."


    Just push the door in.


    The face-to-face is Xie Xi''s black face: "since elder martial brother didn''t plan to ask for his opinion, why knock on the door?"


    Chuyu hit haha: "brothers, why so polite."


    He took out the wooden plate and put it on the table. "Here you are. Don''t be so hungry. You must scold me for treating you badly."


    Xie Xi shivered and stared at the food on the table, as if there were any drama / poison in it: "I didn''t say anything to the master! Why do you force me! "


    Seeing that he cowered, Chu Yu really felt that it was a big misunderstanding, and it was a little difficult to hold his thigh.


    "Suspected I was poisoned?" Chu fish raised his eyebrows, sat down at the table, picked up the bamboo sheath, took a bite of each dish, and smiled coldly, "if I didn''t care for you, I would care for you like this?"


    Then he thought of his original "care" for Xie Xi and felt a little guilty.


    Xie Xi''s face slowed down, but he didn''t speak.


    Chuyu is secretly happy. It seems that in the future, if you show your kindness to the protagonist, you can use your master as an excuse.


    Looking at Xie Xi''s uneasy face, Chu Yu left the side room with great self-knowledge.


    Late at night, Chu fish sneaked into the side room to raise Xie Xi''s body. Unexpectedly, he saw an untouched meal on the table.


    That''s not good. When Xie Xi was growing up, he could live without eating?


    Expertly unpacking Xie Xi''s clothes, Chu Yu, while conveying his spiritual power, considered the countermeasures.


    The main reason why Xie Xi didn''t go to the canteen was that when he went to the small cannon fodder school, his younger martial brothers would come to die and humiliate him.


    Why don''t you just do that Although it may be a little earlier, it''s good to make the protagonist eat well and grow up!


    The next day, the news that Xie Xi had been able to cultivate flew all over the Tianyuan gate. The biggest stimulus was a group of yuanchenfeng cannon ashes that used to grumble and bully Xie Xi.


    Is waste firewood not waste firewood?


    Although the idea of "Xie Xi is a waste wood" was deeply rooted, when I saw Xie Xi again, even though the teacher was not there, no one went to find him again.


    The Chu fish in the dark laughed happily. Very good. Although it''s a little ahead of time, it''s the same as the original one. The small cannon ashes are very cooperative.


    Every day, Chu Yu sneaks up to the side room every night, sleeps lazily until noon every day, and meditates till night.


    Although a lot of disciples think that elder martial brother has changed a lot, the dust peak is still calm.


    Xie Xi''s advanced speed is like riding a rocket. In three months, he will fly from the second floor to the seventh floor.


    It won''t be long before the foundation can be built.


    At the beginning of foundation construction, Chu fish, who had been stagnant for a long time, was envious. The protagonist is the protagonist. He is not the only gifted character.


    It was another dark and windy night. Chu Yu got into the side room and expertly picked up Xie Xi''s clothes, while checking the points.


    These three months'' hard work has not been in vain. At least some readers in the comments have finally seen his painstaking efforts and brushed a long string of good comments. The good and the bad are equal, and the points shiver back to the original 100.


    When he put his hand on Xie Xi''s chest and was about to convey his spiritual power, Chu fish suddenly realized something was wrong. As soon as he bowed his head, he turned to Xie Xi''s dark eyes.


    The bright black eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡­¡­ Fuck? When did you wake up?


    Xie Xi''s face was blue and red, and his brow was blue and sinew. He stared at Chu fish unbelievably for a long time, and roared: "shameless man!"


    Chu fish quickly took back his hand. Leng Yan and nobility couldn''t put it on: "listen to me, younger martial brother!"


    Xie Xi''s face was somber, and without saying anything, he pinched the formula of fire and threw it away. The fire dragon rises with a high spurt. It''s not like the power that the friars in the Qi training period can squeeze out. Chu fish is too busy to dodge. He has to spare time to extinguish the fire so as not to sit in his courtyard.


    As the protagonist, he is proficient in all five elements. How can he only master one formula of fire. Chu fish is embarrassed to accept the fire dragon, the sole of the foot suddenly burst out a row of stabs.


    Chu Yu couldn''t do anything in this small space. He couldn''t dodge. He quickly jumped out of the room from the window, took a breath of relief, and turned back to smile: "younger martial brother, listen to me..."


    Face to face is a sword.


    Trough!Chu fish subconsciously flicks out to find Sheng, horizontal sword stops, water splashes all over.


    Xie Xi also jumped out of the window. After three months of warm-up, his stature has increased a little, and he is no longer so righteous. At this time, he looked cold-blooded and murderous, and already had the demeanor of a decisive sword immortal in the future.


    "Drawn the sword? Just right! " Xie Xi raised his eyebrows and stared at Chu Yu with cold eyes, holding the inferior sword distributed by the novice disciple. "Elder martial brother, I know you hate me and hate me. If you want to fight or scold, younger martial brother will suffer. But why do you insult me so much? Come and make a break tonight! "


    Chu fish is full of bitterness.

 Chapter 5

    There are mountains and waters in the cave of yuanchenfeng. The disciples live on one of the mountains. There is a small cliff behind the mountain, where the Chu fish can see after entering the original.


    This place is wide and flat, and far from the residence.


    In the dead of night, this is a geomantic treasure land where people kill and rob treasures.


    Chu Yu, holding a sword, looks at Xie Xi, who has a heavy face on the opposite side, and sighs: "younger martial brother, why..."


    No matter how abnormal, the protagonist of Qi training period can''t beat him in this foundation period!


    If he wins the main character, Liang Zi will get bigger. He will also upgrade from villain cannon fodder to a small boss for the main character.


    I''ll die earlier like that!


    We have to lose.


    "In the World War I tonight, it''s all up to Providence whether to die or to live." Xie Xi stared at Chu fish coldly and clenched his teeth. At first, I thought that the elder martial brother had changed. He would not humiliate him any more. He was even good to him. Occasionally, I would guide him in his practice.


    But he actually


    A man can be killed without shame.


    Xie Xi took a deep breath and was ready for the fierce battle. He suppressed his anger, raised his sword calmly and grasped a light formula. The cheetah rushed to the Chu fish.


    Chuyu smiles.


    Laugh what? What''s funny?


    Xie Xi was even more angry. In a moment, he rushed to Chu Yu''s front and stabbed him relentlessly.


    Chu fish do not dodge, but let the sword pierce the robe. Seeing that he didn''t hide, Xie Xi was flustered. After all, he was only a 13-year-old boy. He couldn''t recover his sword power, so he had to try his best to stab Chu Yu''s left shoulder.


    The gorgeous blood color flowed out from the tip of the sword quickly, and the red lotus usually bloomed on the white clothes. Xie Xi was shorter than Chu Yu, so his blood flowed back along the body of the sword and dyed his hands red.


    Warm blood, rusty smell of blood.


    Xie Xi looked at his hand in a daze. For a long time, he trembled and looked at the pale face of Chu Yu.


    "Why not hide?"


    With the strength of Chuyu, this sword is extremely easy to block or hide.


    Chu fish shook his head. The dead house man has never suffered this kind of injury. The cultivator''s senses are extremely sharp. His eyes are full of tears and he can''t speak.


    Xie Xi''s face suddenly became furious. He took the sword back and hurt Chu Yu so much that he almost knelt down.


    He shivered and growled, "why not hide!"


    Because you are the main character


    Chu fish''s heart is full of tears. Don''t let you let out your anger. Haven''t you been cut?


    In my heart, Chu Yu still felt painful, kneeling on one knee, looked up weakly at Xie Xi, "younger martial brother, are you still angry?"


    Xie Xi took a few steps back and stared at him incredulously. He felt like seeing Chu fish for the first time.


    Elder martial brother What''s going on?


    See the protagonist still cold face staring at themselves, Chuyu heart cool.


    The atmosphere is so awkward Lay down a corpse first, and then go back when the protagonist goes


    At the thought of doing so, Chu Yu immediately closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    The blood was still pouring out of his shoulders, which made most of his clothes red. Although it''s not a serious injury, at first glance it''s pretty scary.


    It''s cold on the ground. It''s autumn. The wind on the mountain is even colder. Chu Yu lay on his body for a quarter of an hour, and felt that the whole man was not good. Why didn''t you hear the main character''s footsteps? Can the protagonist see that he is pretending to be dead and wants to squat here to watch him die cold?


    Chuyu has too much brain.


    Xie Xi is still in a trance.


    He remembered that when he was just brought back by the senior master, he was still very respectful of the senior brother.


    Such aloof, cold and earthly appearance is the same as the immortal who does not eat fireworks in his imagination. I just don''t know why. Elder martial brother hated him at the beginning. When the things that he could not cultivate came out, he would acquiesce that his master brother humiliated him and even often did it by himself.


    He hated Chuyu for three years.


    But suddenly, Chu fish changed.


    A cold wind came and Xie Xi woke up like a dream. He looked down at the Chu fish who seemed to have passed out of coma, hesitated for a moment, put the sword away, held the Chu fish''s back with one hand, crossed his knee with the other hand, and lifted him up.


    The dead Chuyu almost rolled down.


    Trough! What are you doing! Princess hug?! You even hug a princess with a villain''s cannon fodder!


    No! That''s not the point! Protagonist, you should insert another cannon fodder and two swords to vent your hatred!


    No, no! Protagonist you should not throw this cannon fodder into the abyss under the cliff!


    Chu fish are frightened, and Chu fish are scared.


    However, after a long wait, nothing in my imagination happened. Xie Xi held the Chu fish steadily and walked slowly down the back cliff to the courtyard.


    Chuyu is a little relieved.


    This is Not angry?


    The sword he got Get it, get it!


    It was late at night, and there was silence. Under the night, the distance was hazy. Xie Xi thought about all kinds of things in the past. He was very slow. He didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. Suddenly, he heard a scream in front of him.Xie Xi looked up and saw a disciple who had been up at night. He seemed to come back. The night was hazy, but I could still see the appearance of people. The disciple looked at Xie Xi and the Chu fish in Xie Xi''s arms, stunned to the point of fainting.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Big, big brother? "


    He murmured dreamily.


    As soon as Chu Yu heard the sound, he couldn''t feel it well. He opened his eyes and was in line with the younger martial brother. Silently looking at each other for a moment, Chu fish closed his eyes painfully and continued to pretend to be dead.


    ¡­¡­ It feels like it''s going to be bad.


    Chu Yu closed his eyes, and the disciple looked at Xie Xi in bewilderment: "waste Elder martial brother Xie


    Xie Xi didn''t like any of the disciples in the cave, glanced at him coldly, held the Chu fish tightly in his arms, ignored him directly, and continued to walk to the yard.


    Although his strength is not small, holding a person much higher than himself is still a little reluctant. Chu fish was cuddled hard, turned a white eye, sad.


    #Why did elder martial brother dye his white clothes in the middle of the night, and why did waste firewood come to embrace elder martial brother in the past? Why are the swords and swords on the back cliff and why are the blood stained loess! Please pay attention to the real-time broadcast of tianyuanmen yuanchenfeng to open the door of the new world for you! #


    motherfucker! Enough!


    Back in the courtyard, Xie Xi carried the Chu fish into his room and gently put it on the bed. Chu fish can breathe smoothly at last. He is very pleased. Then he listens to "bares".


    Clothes Clothes Be Tear Now


    What are you going to do!


    There was a sound of water in his ear. Chu fish secretly opened his eyes and saw Xie Xi, who was wringing his PA. He''s about to turn back. Close his eyes.


    Is the main character going to treat his wound?


    This time Chu Yu guessed right.


    The cold wet pad swayed his shoulder little by little. Although his movements were not gentle, Chu Yu was still sleepy. For three months in a row, Xie Xi was given spiritual power. He was kept warm at night. The dark wounds in his body were almost healed. However, his accomplishments were stagnant and he was sleepy all day.


    It''s not that Chu Yu didn''t want to invite contributions to Xie Xi to convey his spiritual power. But First, Xie Xitai was too defensive to let Chu fish get close when he was awake.


    Secondly, the original body took the lead in getting these dark injuries out to Xie Xi. Now, somehow, Chu Yu is using the original shell. He can''t face to invite contributions.


    Chu fish drowsy thinking, to the back really asleep.


    Xie Xi pursed his lips, washed his pa continuously, and came back to wipe the blood for the Chu fish. After a long time, the white and beautiful shoulder reappeared. What was missing was a wound on it.


    Xie Xi''s eyes fell on Chu Yu''s face.


    His face had returned to ruddy, his brow was slightly frowning, his sleeping face was quiet, and he looked easy to get close to.


    "Senior brother?" Xie Xi lowered his head and shouted slowly.


    Chu fish naturally did not respond.


    Xie Xi''s face was complicated. He stared at Chu Yu''s face for a long time, and suddenly pulled out the Xunsheng on the table.


    Xunsheng is a very spiritual top-grade fairy sword. It has a long and beautiful body, a clear voice, cool light, just like autumn water.


    Like his master.


    Holding Xunsheng, he stared at the Chu fish for a long time. Xie Xi bit his teeth. He took Xunsheng back from the scabbard, picked up the wound powder from the table, and spread it on the shoulder of the Chu fish. After that, he turned and left.


    When he came to the door, Xie Xi stopped again, hesitated to turn back and cover the cover for the Chu fish.


    The sword that stabbed into Chu Yu''s shoulder stimulated him too much. Now he is still a little dizzy. He always feels that Chu Yu has changed his mind.


    The resentment accumulated over the past three years seems to have dissipated after one stab.


    Finally saw Chu fish one eye, Xie Xi turns to leave silently.


    ***It''s hard for Chuyu to get a good sleep.


    Wake up refreshed.


    When he lifted the quilt, he suddenly felt that most of his chest was chilly. Chu Yu looked down at the clothes torn by violence and said, "ah".


    By the way, last night, the protagonist stabbed a sword as if it were a strange millet.


    Just, how can the protagonist mercifully carry him back and clean his wound?


    The mender''s wound recovered quickly, and he used medicine again, and it was seven or eight eight in one night.


    Chu Yu stared at the scabby wound for a long time, gave up thinking, got out of bed and changed into a clean robe, hung the Sheng on the table to his waist, pushed the door open, and walked out with a clear mind.


    Xie Xi is not in the side room.


    Chu Yu had not got up so early for a long time, and he could not find out where Xie Xi had gone. He wondered if he was still angry and walked out of the yard.


    In the woods came the sound of the students'' early lessons. Chu Yu thought about it, straightened up his noble and cool posture, and strided across.


    Seeing the Chu fish coming, all the disciples were quiet and stared at the Chu fish with strange eyes.


    Chu fish was seen creepy, strange in the heart.These disciples are always respectful and afraid of him. What''s the matter today? Did he get hurt last night and was carried back by Xie Xi? It''s not necessary to look at him with such strange eyes


    The third younger martial brother, who is close to Chuyu, gets up from the cattail and approaches Chuyu with a dignified face. He stares at him strangely for a long time, then he feels out: "master, brother Zao. Senior brother, Second Senior brother, he Does it look good? "


    Chu Yu was stunned. He didn''t understand why he said this. He thought about his original temperament and gave a cold and approbation "hum".


    It''s not only pretty, it''s just a little beauty!


    The third younger martial brother''s face is even more strange: " It''s said that there is a demon cultivator in the devil way who likes to raise a pedophile


    "Well?" Chu Yu is more confused. What are you doing with this? These disciples in the Qi training period are not ready to go out to eliminate demons and defend Taoism?


    Third younger martial brother carefully looked at Chuyu''s face, swallowed his saliva, and finally bit his teeth: "I heard that last night Second elder martial brother comes back from houya with the eldest elder martial brother in his arms? "


    Chu fish''s head came out of the blue and finally came back.

 Chapter 6

    Chu Yu silently glanced at all the disciples and received the signal that "you are such a big elder martial brother".


    Chu fish''s eyes are black. The hat called "fag" has been buttoned off.


    Hello, fag. Goodbye, fag.


    Although it''s a dead house, although it''s Yan Kong, Chu Yu always believes that he''s straight! It''s all right! His collection is still at the computer watching him!


    Why there is such a misunderstanding!


    The bitter Chu fish recalled for a moment, and suddenly felt wrong.


    Wait a minute. What the third younger martial brother said was "the second elder martial brother came back from houya with the eldest elder martial brother in his arms".


    Blood! He has dyed most of the blood on his shoulders!


    Chu fish thought for a moment, and slowly responded. He just wanted to cry.


    I didn''t think of it! It''s dark in the night and the wind is high. The younger martial brother in the Qi training period can''t see at night. How can he see the blood on his shoulder.


    How to explain? Saying that he sneaked into Xie Xi''s room in the middle of the night and was caught picking up clothes, and that Xie Xi, in a rage, dueled with him to houya?


    Nima, a more solid fag, is it all right!


    Who would run in the middle of the night to pick someone''s clothes and attack his chest in a young man''s room!


    After a long time of stiffness, Chu Yu managed to keep his noble and cool, glancing at the crowd: "it''s just that he couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. He went out with his second younger martial brother and accidentally sprained his foot. Do you want to stop practicing so many distractions all day long? "


    A far fetched explanation always needs a dignified remark to add momentum.


    Believe it or not, they have to!


    Seeing Chu fish''s cold words, all disciples'' necks could not help but shrink. They quickly took back their eyes. As for what you think in your heart, it''s not enough for humanity.


    Chu Yu left with a black face. His eyelids suddenly jumped and he turned back: "I don''t want to hear this rumor on the far dust peak anymore. If anyone comes out again, please move. On the far dust peak, I can''t accept those long tongues! "


    A group of disciples hurriedly promised.


    Chuyu sighed a little relieved.


    Although the tone is too cold and ruthless However, if Xie Xi hears this rumor, he will not want to hold his thigh.


    Xie Xi thought he wanted to hold the middle leg.


    Turning around a few steps, I saw a young man in white standing behind the tree, his face expressionless, slender fingers picking the bark in front of him.


    Chu fish was scared to death.


    When did the child stand here? Why didn''t he find a Qi training period standing behind him!


    Those words just in the woods How much did Xie Xi hear?


    Chu fish''s face was white with fright. He was a little calm and looked at Xie Xi: "how could younger martial brother be here?"


    Xie Xi glanced at him, his eyes were complicated. "It''s noisy here. I heard that elder martial brother seemed to be lecturing. Younger martial brother came to ask for a precept."


    Nima, he heard it?!


    Chuyu can only comfort his 13-year-old boy who can''t understand, and at the same time, he recovers his noble and cool look: "HMM. I chew my tongue when I see the sun. The cultivation speed is not half as fast as younger martial brother. I usually indulge them too much. "


    Xie Xi stared at him and said nothing.


    Brother, do you understand!


    Why the eyes are so complicated!


    Chu fish are going to kneel, Xie Xi suddenly said: "how is the injury of elder martial brother?"


    "Almost recovered. Thank you very much, younger martial brother."


    When the voice fell, Xie Xi suddenly smiled. Chu Yu saw Xie Xi''s smile for the first time, but he was stunned.


    Xie Xi''s eyes crossed with cold light, and suddenly pulled out his waist long sword. His body was in front of the Chu fish in a flash. The cold light long sword stuck to the Chu fish''s neck.


    Chu fish forced down the scream of almost breaking, and goose bumps were born at the place where the blade was close to.


    What are you doing, brother!


    Xie Xi stared at him, his eyes were complicated, he seemed to be puzzled, he gnashed his teeth and said, "don''t hide! Why don''t you hide! "


    Elder brother, I didn''t expect that you would start suddenly when you were still talking with amiability!!!


    Chu fish''s heart is full of tears again.


    He silently knocked on the system: "what if I was killed by the protagonist now?"


    007 system: "game over ~ thank the host for using this product ¡«"


    Chuyu: "GG, I can go back?"


    If I could go back, I would be happy to hit the blade now.


    007 system: "if the host dies, it will really die"


    dare to be just a bit more decent than a thousand cuts!


    Chu Yu shut down the system, pondered for a moment, didn''t know how to answer.


    It would be too false to answer the question "feel guilty for all the past". But I can''t tell you the truth, can I? Xie Xihui thought he was killed by a sword?


    Fortunately, Xie Xi didn''t need Chu Yu''s answer.He coldly took back his sword and looked at the silent Chuyu: "elder martial brother, you really have changed."


    Getting worse?


    Chu fish added in his heart, keeping his noble and cold face, and Xie Xi looked at each other for a while, crossed him, and went straight back to the yard.


    The outside world is too terrible. Let''s continue to meditate and practice


    When you open your eyes again, the sky is dark. It should be late at night.


    Although he was afraid of Xie Xi now, Chu Yu sneaked out of the room at the thought of the dark injury that could be eliminated immediately.


    After three months of hard work, we can''t fall short.


    It is estimated that at this time, Xie Xi was also asleep, and the Chuyu turned around outside the door, still afraid to push the door in. Turn around and jump through the window.


    Just can stand still, a look up to see the correct posture, holding a long sword, waiting for Xie Xi to sit beside the bed.


    When he saw Chu fish, Xie Xi was not surprised: "you are here again."


    Ma Ma has a leading role here!


    The window behind closed automatically with a creak, and Chuyu was horrified.


    It''s like being in a horror movie, but it''s more thrilling to see Xie Xi awake than to see a ghost.


    "Younger martial brother......" Chu Yu managed to control his convulsive expression and calmly said, "elder martial brother suddenly thought that you might not cover the quilt..."


    Xie Xi''s cold look was totally different from that of a 13-year-old. When he heard Chu Yu''s farfetched words, he smiled, "is that right?"


    ¡­¡­


    Bright future and broad road wave goodbye on the other side.


    Chu fish bit his teeth. One does not do two endlessly, anyway has been discovered, also hides hides hides a Mao!


    As soon as he flashed to the bedside, he looked at Xie Xi''s astonished look and smiled: "it''s not long for a child to sleep so late."


    At the end of the speech, Li landed and cut off with a knife. Xie Xi fell down.


    This is the only time we can bring down the main character in one move.


    Chu fish saw the hand that oneself chop faint leading role, in the heart is filled with emotion.


    Put Xie Xi on the bed and peel off his clothes. Chu Yu first checked his body for the dark injury. Maybe he can recover after tonight.


    "Atonement..." Chu fish murmured, sending the soft and healing water power to Xie Xi continuously, some dispirited, "these three months of warm cultivation should be Give it back to you. "


    Tonight, such a knife stuns the protagonist, holding the thigh thing is really cool.


    It''s time to think about how to avoid the plot God and find a paradise to avoid the fatal disaster ten years later.


    When Chu fish finished delivering the power, the sky outside was already dark. Cover the collar of Xie Xi''s chest, cover the quilt, and look down at the small cute shape of the protagonist''s Pink carving and jade carving. Chu Yu still can''t help being cheap, reaches out and pinches it gently.


    Ouch, it''s still so smooth and tender!


    The contented Chu fish dragged his tired body, lazily pushed the door to leave and went back to the room to mend his sleep.


    As soon as he left, Xie Xi opened his eyes.


    His eyes are clear, and he has no sleep.


    He stared at the upper part of his face in confusion. Xie Xi touched his cheek and his chest.


    He pretended to faint, listened to Xie Xi''s self-talk, and felt the gentle power in his sleep for three months. He didn''t know what happened.


    It never occurred to me that Chu Yu would sacrifice himself to keep him warm for three months in a row. Delivering such a long spiritual power every night will not only delay the cultivation, but even damage the foundation itself.


    However, in thousands of words, Xie Xi just wanted to ask "why".


    Why did you humiliate him so high before, but now you condescend to protect him.


    After his parents disappeared, Lu Qingan took him to tianyuanmen, but he stayed out all year round. Xie Xi has not felt the warmth of being cared for for for a long time.


    Tears suddenly burst out of his eyes, Xie Xi curled up, holding his knees and sobbing softly.


    Chu fish would not know what Xie Xi was thinking.


    As soon as he came back to the room, he swayed and fell asleep.


    Xie Xi opened his eyes in a complicated way until dawn. His tears were all over his face. He didn''t move until the noisy voices of his younger martial brothers who went to the morning class outside came.


    In recent months, the change of Chuyu is too obvious. Xie Xi can be sure that the elder martial brother is not the former one.


    In the past, the elder martial brother was superior, mean, vicious and disgusted. Now the elder martial brother suddenly gave him the idea of intimacy.


    Slowly, he washed, dressed and opened the door, squinted at the sky and walked to Chu Yu''s door. After wandering for a while, he wandered to the window again, leaped forward to have a look, and Chu Yu was dead asleep.


    Xie Xi is speechless.


    So unprepared?


    It really has changed.


    Staring at Chu yuqingtian''s sleeping face for a moment, Xie Xi suddenly thought of the rumors spread among his disciples yesterday morning.


    Ear root suddenly a hot, he hurriedly and back out, stood in the hospital Leng for a long time, left the yard, to his usual meditation after the cliff.The abyss at the back cliff is not so much the abyss of heaven as the abyss of demons. It is said that the abyss has been cursed by the demon cultivator. No matter how high the cultivator is, he will not die well after falling down. If you get too close, you will be lured by the evil abyss and fall straight down.


    In normal times, the martial brothers who come here to duel dare not come near, for fear that they will be dragged in and never come out again.


    But it''s good to hone one''s mind with this abyss.


    There''s a bluestone in front of the magic abyss. It''s usually the exclusive place of Chu fish. Since the soul was changed, Chu fish never came again.


    Xie Xi sits cross legged on the bluestone, closes his eyes and recites the heart formula. However, in a moment, he began to flow light, such as smoke and fog, and soon wrapped his whole body in it, colorful and colorful.


    The sun began to tilt to the West and the sky began to sink. When Xie Xi opened his eyes again, he let out a mouthful of dullness, and his dark eyes were shining.


    Eight layers of practice gas.


    Xie Xi felt the abundant spiritual power in his body, and his expression suddenly froze. He advanced so fast, didn''t he Thanks to Chuyu?


    And that time in the dense forest, he fed him poisonous fruit. Isn''t he really harming him?


    Thinking for a while, Xie Xi suddenly thought that Chu fish should come again tonight.


    Let''s make it clear then.


    Xiexi was in a good mood. He went to the courtyard and went to the back cliff. When passing by the window of Chu Yu, he took a look inside. He happened to see Chu Yu sitting cross legged and practicing with his eyes closed.


    After sipping his lips, he went back to the side room and sat in a critical position, waiting for the arrival of Chu fish.


    Time passed quietly, and the night was getting deeper and deeper. It was past the time when Chu fish came. Xie Xi frowned, took a breath and continued to wait patiently.


    An hour passed


    Two hours passed


    Xie Xi''s face is getting darker and darker. Finally, he can''t wait. As soon as he pushes the door out, he kicks open the door of Chu Yu''s room and goes to the bedside to have a look.


    Chu fish sleep very sweet.


    Xie Xi''s face finally turned black: "Chu, fish!"

 Chapter 7

    The Chu fish in his sleep shivered for no reason. He woke up in a daze. Seeing the black face of little Zhengtai by the bed, he squinted and yawned. He pinched his face and turned over to sleep.


    Xie Xi, pinched by his face, froze: "..."


    "Chuyu!"


    The roar of anger poured into his ears, and Chu fish straightened up, his eyes straight. He didn''t go to bed early for a long time. It''s hard to sleep so sweetly. He was woken up all of a sudden, and his brain was still confused.


    Xie Xi suppressed his anger. "Why didn''t you come tonight?"


    Chu Yu woke up at the sight of Xie Xi.


    Hearing Xie Xi''s words, Chu Yu was puzzled. What''s the situation of the little abbess''s younger martial brother? In the middle of the night, I ran to his room and yelled that he didn''t go to warm him up?


    Originally, I didn''t see Xie Xilai looking for the Revenge of turning over the window and the knife in the middle of the night, but I was still secretly happy. Chu Yu was puzzled for a while, clearing his throat and calmly saying: " Elder martial brother thought that you should cover the quilt tonight... "


    When the long sword suddenly stabbed, Chu Yu had already held the thought of going far away, and he was not afraid to offend Xie Xi any more. He had two fingers and one clip, and firmly clamped the body of the sword.


    He looked at Xie Xi with a smile on his side and said in a warm voice, "younger martial brother, it''s not long for a child to sleep so late. Darling, go back to sleep. "


    Xie Xi was even more angry when he heard that the sword was caught, so he simply abandoned the sword and went to the Chu fish.


    I didn''t expect that the protagonist would use such a childish way of playing. Chu Yu was in a hurry. He only had time to throw away the sword and was knocked down by Xie Xi.


    After the brain knot solid solid "Dong" a, hit on the porcelain pillow. Chu fish pain tears almost out, bite lips to resist the pain, heart decided to get up tomorrow to change a soft pillow.


    Xie Xi rode on the Chu fish and hit him on the chest with a fist.


    Chu fish almost spurted out a mouthful of old blood.


    Darling, what happened to xiaozhengtai tonight?


    Have you decided to kill him?


    Ten years from now!


    Xie Xi waited for midnight, full of grievances, thought of the three years of pain, and looked at the tolerant and gentle elder martial brother under him, and suddenly fell into tears.


    Chuyu is stunned.


    "Teacher, younger martial brother, don''t cry..."


    I can''t stand this cute little guy crying!


    He is the one who is scolded, and he is the one who smashes the head. He is the one who is beaten or he is. What''s the main character''s strength of crying?


    Chu fish just wanted to cry together.


    Xie Xi was still in tears, bending down, burying his head in front of the Chu fish''s chest. Not long after, the Chu fish felt wet.


    Chu fish was speechless for a moment and suddenly realized.


    ¡­¡­ Although the little guy will be a cold and fierce Sword Fairy in the future, now he is only 13 years old. At ordinary times, no matter how indifferent or pretending to be mature, after all, he is still a child, but he will be cowardly and cry because of his grievances.


    Come back to the protagonist, where are you wronged!


    Chu fish helplessly reached out his hand, stroked Xie Xi''s back, and coaxed him in a low voice: "don''t cry, younger martial brother, who has wronged you? Elder martial brother, beat him for you. "


    I can''t help but have goose bumps.


    But small fart children like to listen to this kind of gentle words and soft coax, and raise their heads mistily with tears: "you."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Take back what you just said.


    He has been wronged recently, OK!


    Xie Xi cried for a while, and his mood stabilized. He lifted his sleeve and wiped his face clean. His face returned to a cold look.


    Just cried, cheeks are still some red, Chu fish see the heart itch, always want to pinch one more.


    "Elder martial brother, I asked you a few questions. You should answer them truthfully."


    Chuyu weak hands up: "younger martial brother, can you go down first..."


    Xie Xi: "no way."


    Chuyu: " Oh, when I didn''t ask. "


    Leng Yan''s noble word seems to have left him


    "That day in the dense forest, you fed me poisonous fruit, but you wanted to hurt me?"


    "No." The Chu fish answered with determination.


    "Are you bringing me back to the yard because the master is coming back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Half of them are. " When Chu Yu finished answering, he felt that Xie Xi''s face was even colder. He let out a sound in his heart. He still didn''t understand what the protagonist was doing here in the middle of the night.


    "Are you treating me well these months because I can practice?"


    "No." Because you are the main character


    "The first two times, why didn''t you hide from my sword?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m afraid I''ll hurt you. "


    Xie Xi was stunned, and his face slowed down. "Why are you warming my body with spiritual power for three months in a row?"


    Wipe! How does he know!


    Chu Yu was horrified. When he saw Xie Xi''s face was tight, he could not say "practice the subtle control of spiritual power". After a moment''s silence, he said, "there are many dark injuries in your body, which will block your cultivation, and even lead you to become possessed. I''m just trying to help you get rid of those dark wounds. "As for how and who caused those dark injuries, Chu Yu really has no face to say, let alone to see Xie Xi''s face.


    A child abuser!


    After waiting for a long time, he did not wait for the next question. As soon as Chu Yu raised his eyes, he and Xie Xi were in line of sight.


    "Why didn''t you come to my room tonight?"


    Chu fish helpless: "your body''s dark injury has been eliminated."


    Xie Xi said quietly for a moment: "what you said just now is true? Do you swear to heaven? "


    Chu fish casually said: "if there was a mistake just now, my Chu fish was thundering in the sky and there was no corpse."


    Xie Xi blinked and looked at Chu Yu seriously, as if seeing him for the first time.


    For a while, Xie Xi suddenly smiled, "elder martial brother."


    Chu Yu is too sleepy to be able to say: "huh?"


    "That''s it all the time. Don''t change back to the old senior brother."


    Oh, the soul of the original master doesn''t know where to fly.


    Chu fish responded to the sound, his eyes couldn''t help closing, and he fell asleep, vaguely hearing what Xie Xi had said, but he was confused and didn''t hear clearly.


    Knowing that Chu Yu spent three months to warm up his body, knowing that he was too tired, Xie Xi stared at his quiet sleeping face and was not angry.


    Looking out of the window at the heavy sky, Xie Xi squinted, a little tired. Just want to leave, think about it, he simply took off his robe, into Chu fish bosom, cover the quilt.


    Feeling the gentle spirit lingering around his body, Xie Xi relaxed, closed his eyes and went to sleep peacefully.


    Sure enough, it''s the power of elder martial brother.


    In these three months, Xie Xi has been used to the gentle cultivation of spiritual power. As soon as we get close to the master of that spiritual power, we can''t help but have a close mind, which is reassuring and comfortable.


    He couldn''t sleep before, because he didn''t have the power to warm up. Even if reluctantly sleep down, the heart is not stable.


    Now hold the Chu fish, and be steady.


    ***There is nothing more frightening than waking up early in the morning to find the protagonist sleeping in his own bed.


    Chu Yu was dazed and his eyes were straight. He looked at the wall and stayed for a long time, trying to open Xie Xi''s hand. After pulling for a while, Xie Xi''s hand still tightly encircled his waist, killing his attachment.


    Trough! What happened? Didn''t you just ask a few questions last night! How to wake up to become a Koala!


    Chu fish roared inside, but could only stare at the front, thinking about how to deal with Xie Xi who woke up later.


    It seems that Xie Xi already knew that he was not the Chu fish before and what he did for him.


    So, is this the performance of the resentment dissipated and the good feeling increased?


    Still a child.


    Chu fish touched Xie Xi''s head and knocked on the system silently: "it seems that you haven''t reminded me of the new comments for a long time. Have you made a thorough attack on the street without comments? What about the points? "


    007 system: "please wait patiently for the system upgrade to be completed" ¡« "


    Chuyu is confused:" upgrade? "


    007 system: "I''m sorry - the host has no right to ask"


    OK, you''re happy.


    Chuyu deadpans the system.


    Looking down, Xie Xi''s eyelashes moved and he was about to wake up.


    Chu fish thought for a moment and closed his eyes to sleep.


    The little guy woke up, yawned and rubbed against Chu Yu again. Just woke up, the voice is still a little waxy and dumb: "elder martial brother......"


    Chu fish almost should, calm down, continue to pretend to sleep.


    "Senior brother."


    After a moment of silence, it was called "elder martial brother"


    Are you a repeater?


    Chu fish was so noisy that he had to open his eyes, squint at Xie Xi, who was holding him, and gently push: "let go, what kind of system is it?"


    Xie Xi is not afraid of him now. He smiles in his eyes and rubs against his arms.


    Chu fish turned a white eye. Xie Xi could be so sticky. It was unexpected.


    But it''s also right to think about it carefully. He treated the protagonist as the later Sword Fairy at the beginning. He didn''t expect that the child was a child after all. The resentment in his heart was always easier to dissipate than that of the adult, and it was easier to get close to people who were good to him.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Yu, the original owner, to go to the leading role in three days, he would not die so badly


    It seems that the far away bright future and broad road are back!


    Chu fish thought that the golden thigh could be hugged. He immediately looked at Xie Xi lovingly and touched his head: "younger martial brother..."


    But Xie Xi interrupted him and said eagerly, "elder martial brother, can I sleep with you every night?"


    I''m afraid not


    Looking at the face of Zhengtai''s protagonist, who is cautious, expectant and worried about being rejected, Chu Yu cries.It''s cute to lie in the slot. It''s against the rules!


    The protagonist is killed by force, not by cute cuddle!


    Stabbed to the cute spot, the dead curtilage man''s eyes brightened and nodded.


    Isn''t it just sleeping together? It''s all men. What are they afraid of?

 Chapter 8

    There is no need to pick other people''s clothes at night to convey the spiritual power. Chu Yu''an and Ansheng meditate for a day, full of energy, and the wilting spiritual power slowly recovers.


    When you get back to your peak, you can practice those two tricks.


    In recent months, Chu fish has recited the formula thoroughly, and can nip it out in an instant with his eyes closed. It''s just that I''ve been living in a small yard, and I''ve always spent my spiritual power, so I don''t have a chance to practice.


    Looking at the dark sky, Chu Yu got up and was preparing to go down the mountain. The door creaked open and Xie Xi came in with a pillow.


    Little Zhengtai''s face is a little red with excitement. She looks very round and lovely, but she has to face it deliberately, which makes people want to pinch it.


    Chu fish was stunned for a while. Then he remembered that Xie Xi was going to sleep with him in the morning. He smiled at him and said, "go to sleep first."


    Xie Xi tilted his head and looked at the things Chu Yu put on the table. He paused, "elder martial brother, are you going to leave yuanchenfeng?"


    "Well. It''s said that there is a water demon in the town at the foot of the mountain, which killed people. I''ll go and have a look. " Chu fish checked it and put it into the storage ring. I feel a little nervous in my heart, but I feel a little eager to try.


    In the side hall of the main peak Hall of the Tianyuan gate, the task of collecting demons and removing demons is occasionally issued. The disciples of each peak can go to get the task, and when they come back, they can get the reward of Dan medicine talisman.


    This is also a kind of experience. It''s a pity that there are few ghosts and monsters in the territory of Jiaoxia under the jurisdiction of tianyuanmen. Even if there are, there are not many. All the disciples of Zhongfeng had lazy bones and had little experience.


    The Chu family is the largest family in Jiaoxia. The original owner, Chu Yu, is the direct son of the Chu family and the eldest disciple of yuanchenfeng, tianyuanmen. Naturally, there is no lack of the elixir talisman and no experience of going down the mountain.


    Chu fish searched his memory and found no usable experience. In order to deal with the ogres and insects three years later, and to practice the formula, he took the task.


    After all, Grandpa Deng is right. He practices his knowledge.


    Chu fish thought casually, but did not notice that Xie Xi changed his face behind him. He was just trying to touch the pad to wipe the Sheng. Xie Xi suddenly said, "elder martial brother, I will go too."


    Huh?


    The child can''t be used to it.


    Chu Yu turned back and made a cool and noble gesture: "don''t make trouble, elder martial brother. He''s going to kill the demons, not to go sightseeing."


    "I''m going too!" Xie Xi bit his lips, threw himself into Chu fish''s arms, held his waist, and his face was full of grievances. "I''m going!"


    Chuyu pushed him, and said positively, "it''s very dangerous to cut off the demons and eliminate the demons. You will go with a child..."


    Xie Xi''s eyes are firm and resolute: "many younger martial brothers on the peak only practice five or six levels of Qi. I have already practiced eight levels of Qi. I can protect myself and never encumber the elder martial brother!"


    =¡õ=£¡£¡£¡ There is no such plot in the original!!!


    Chuyu choked so much that he could not speak. He opened his mouth and gently advised: "my dear, you can stay on the mountain and practice. When elder martial brother comes back, he will bring you delicious food."


    Xie xikuo said: "does elder martial brother hate me again? Do you want to go down the mountain if you don''t want to sleep with me


    Child, you think more


    Chu fish sighed and rubbed his temples. There is no key description of the three years in the original book, just a classic "time flies like an arrow, day flies like a shuttle, in a twinkling of an eye, three years have passed". So, if you take the main character Should it be all right?


    Can the protagonist help in case of danger?


    At this point, Chuyu smiled and rubbed Xie Xi''s hair, "well, take you down the mountain."


    Xie Xi just smiled, happily picked up the pillow and climbed to bed.


    Chu fish stared at the child''s back and pondered. Is Zhengtai a little too clingy to him?


    Forget it. Now we have a good relationship with the protagonist. It''s a step away from a thousand cuts and a step closer to a bright future.


    In the long run, Chuyu would like to see the protagonist stick to him like this.


    ***In the morning of the next day, a group of small cannon fodder gathered at yuanchenfeng and followed Chuyu and Xie Xi to the front of the mountain gate.


    Chu Yu''s face was cold, and he turned back and admonished, "you can''t neglect the practice these days when I leave."


    "Yes."


    "I will check it when I come back. Whoever dares to waste his practice will be thrown into the forest for a day."


    "Yes!" everyone said


    Chuyu was pleased with his majesty, nodded with satisfaction, patted Xie Xi on the head, and slowly headed down the mountain. The faces of all the disciples were solemn, looking at the two figures, one tall and one short, gradually blurred in the haze between the mountains.


    Looking at the whole cultivation world, tianyuanmen is also a big school. It is said that there are several gate protecting elders in the late Yuan Dynasty who are about to enter the period of deification to practice in the mountains. More importantly, the ancestors in the period of deification are close to life and death on the main peak.


    The boundary of Jiaoxia includes the Tianyuan mountain, which is the place where the spirit of Jiaoxia is most abundant.


    From the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain, you can have a panoramic view of the magnificent scenery that ordinary people can''t see. The mountain haze is like the sea, and the spring water is tinkling. The wind whispers, occasionally revealing the scenery, the mountains, rocks, plants, are spiritual.Chu Yu used to be a dead house, but after crossing it, he was still a dead house. When he saw such a scenery for the first time, he couldn''t help being fascinated and quietly throwing out the Sheng in his waist, he was eager to try.


    During the foundation period, Lu Qingan was able to fly with his sword. Although he took Chu fish with him for a while when he came back last time, after all, the time was too short. Before Chu fish could react, he went to the ground.


    Seeing the strange and excited smile on Chu fish''s lips, Xie Xi felt that something bad was going to happen.


    "Younger martial brother, are you afraid of heights?"


    Chu Yu stared at Xunsheng floating in the air for a while, and recalled the experience of the flying of the original master''s sword. He looked at Xie Xi with his eyes shining.


    Xie Xi eyebrow tip trembled, small face some hesitation, or shook his head.


    Chu fish leaned over and picked him up, jumped to Xunsheng, crying in his heart, "elder martial brother, take you to fly!"


    At the end of the conversation, Xunsheng, under his urging, flew out.


    Only after searching for Sheng did Chu fish move, tears began to flow down their faces.


    Long life!


    How to turn! How to slow down! It won''t stop! Coach, where are you! Where is the brake!


    The face-to-face wind is like a sword, which makes the cheek ache. Chu fish make complaints about what he did not lose in the spirit of the original, and he pinched a trick to protect two people. He longed for the mountain and tree to come up, and then he bumped into it and brakes.


    The haze around him gradually dispersed. Chu fish barely looked at the scenery below his eyes and found that he had left the Tianyuan gate.


    Xie Xi was held in his arms. He felt warm and steady. He rubbed against his chest and called out, "elder martial brother."


    Chu fish responded to the sound and tried to remember the way to control the flying sword.


    Xie Xi reached out and touched his face. His eyes darkened: "your face is so cold."


    You try to be fooled by the oncoming wind, can''t it be cold?


    Xie Xi helped Chu fish to rub for a few times, which was a kind of friction. Chu fish touched his head, racked his brains for a while, and finally came up with a formula that seemed to stop Xun Sheng.


    Chuyu is overjoyed and immediately pinches the key.


    As expected, Xunsheng immediately stopped sprinting, and the water blue light on the sword disappeared instantly. It lost the control of spiritual power and immediately fell down.


    At the same time, there are Chu fish and Xie Xi standing on the sword.


    Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!


    Chu fish''s brain is blank, and he is out of his mind. However, the more this time, his expression is more calm and indifferent, and even a trace of immortal spirit.


    When Xie Xi saw the calm and calm expression of Chu Yu, he was still in a panic. Now he is not in a panic. He even has time to think: is the senior brother not testing?


    With this in mind, Xie Xi''s eyes flashed a little clear, calmed down, put his hand around Chu fish''s waist, and beckoned to find Sheng. He was raised by the spirit of Chu fish for three months, and his body also had a little breath of Chu fish''s spirit. Xunsheng didn''t repel him, so he came at once.


    Xie Xi holds the Chu fish taller than him and stands back on Xunsheng. It''s not far from the ground. He can''t bear it. They fall down again and "plop" into the water.


    Chu fish woke up suddenly.


    After all, the ordinary people who have been working for 20 years, although they read a lot of novels, the event of the sword falling into the sky is unexpected, and it seems like a nightmare.


    Even though he fell into the river, Xie Xi still held him in his arms. The water is just suitable for the Chu fish, which is a kind of water attribute. He quickly calmed down and squeezed the water around them.


    Xie Xi''s eyes were moist and moist, and the black eyes were full of water vapor. He sniffed: "I''m sorry, elder martial brother, I''m useless."


    No, no, no, no, no, you''re very useful. Without you, we''re both dead!


    Chu Yu felt a little ashamed and didn''t know how to respond, so he had to keep his face cold and bright to avoid embarrassment.


    Xie Xi secretly looked at his face and thought he was angry. He was shocked and lost his color: "elder martial brother, don''t be angry. I didn''t pass the test this time, and you fell into the water. You will not be disappointed next time. Don''t be angry with me, elder martial brother! "


    ¡­¡­ Huh? What? What test?


    Chu fish was stunned by what he said. He didn''t react for a long time. He couldn''t help his forehead.


    What are the children doing in their brains


    Looking at the pitiful look of Zhengtai''s protagonist, who was cautious and sobbing, Chu Yu felt a pain in his solid body, touched his small face, and comforted him: "elder martial brother is not angry, you have done a good job."


    It''s very good. A child with eight levels of Qi training actually controls his immortal sword.


    That''s right. Where''s the sword? How to kill demons without swords?


    After watching the protagonist''s face, Chu Yu rubbed his hair.


    "Darling, let''s find Xunsheng first."


    Xunsheng is the first-class immortal sword drawn from the sword hill of tianyuanmen when the original master was 15 years old. He has long recognized that Chu fish is the main one. It is not difficult to find it.


    Chu fish closed his eyes and felt for a while, carrying Xie Xiyou down.The bottom of the river is cold and dark, so I can''t see clearly. Chu fish can only go down the river with the feeling of Xunsheng. For a long time, it stops in a dark place.


    Xie Xi hugged the Chu fish''s waist, obviously afraid. Chu fish patted his head to show comfort, reached out his hand by induction, and touched forward.


    I didn''t touch Xun Sheng, but I did A pair of hands.


    A pair of cold hands that look like dead people.

 Chapter 9

    For a moment, Chu fish immediately retracted his hand, and without hesitation, he pinched the formula and set up a water shield to block him.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, there was a thumping thumping sound on the water shield, and the gentle water around suddenly became agitated.


    Although Xie Xi kept shaking and holding Chu fish''s waist, he was very scared, but his face was very calm. When he found out that it was wrong, he immediately pinched his fingers and rubbed out a bright flame.


    The light of the fire in the underwater world also reflects what is trying to break through the defense.


    It was a huge monster with a human body and dark green body. There were scales on the dark green skin, which were reflected by the fire light. The sharp flat head looks funny. It has only a sharp eye. Under the eyes is a big mouth with sharp teeth.


    Water demon!


    Chu fish just touched the scales on his hand, and then he immediately responded.


    But it''s not the water demon that''s scary.


    Chu fish swept around with the light of the fire and laughed.


    What''s terrible is a group of water monsters!


    At the bottom of the river, there are many water demons standing there. Some of them are much taller than the one in front of them. Although these low-level water demons are only equal to the level of Qi training period, they can''t help it!


    Chu fish''s back was cold, and finally understood the reason why no one took over the task for a month.


    Can''t a water demon kill the foundation? OK, then a group of water demons.


    Frightened by the fire, the water demons did not dare to move, and Chu fish did not dare to act rashly. Although the river is suitable for his activities of water power, it is more suitable for these water demons who have been growing up in the river since they were born!


    Eyes slowly searched for a while, Chu fish finally saw Xunsheng.


    In the mouth of a tall water demon.


    The water demon was curious about the sword. After holding it for a while, he looked up and tried to swallow Xusheng.


    Trough! Brother, calm down!


    Seeing that the sword was about to be swallowed, Chu fish couldn''t care much anymore. This distance can also summon Xunsheng. Chu fish, while holding the key to escape, silently summoned Xunsheng.


    Looking for Sheng dense out of a layer of water blue light, vibrated for a while, not yet fly over, was the water demon "burp" a sound, swallowed.


    Chu fish: "..."


    Xie Xi: "..."


    wtf£¡£¡£¡


    Chu fish is furious. He bites his teeth and tries his best to summon Xusheng. The water demon immediately twitched and attracted the water demon around to see it. Convulsed for a while, a burst of dark green blood suddenly splashed out, which dyed the water dark green.


    The water blue light flows like the moon, flying to the Chu fish in a flash. Chuyu picked up the fish and hugged Xie Xi up the river.


    There is no water demon after him.


    Chu fish took time to look down, vaguely saw that the group of water demons frantically rushed to the one who was found Sheng''s disembodied, dark green blood color almost covered everything.


    The heart a cold, Chu fish more Mao sufficient strength, up a rush, break out of the water.


    Around is the quiet shore forest, now it is autumn, the trees in the forest are almost all left with dead branches, the ground is full of yellow leaves. Chu fish gasped a little, hugged Xie Xiyou and went ashore. He slipped Xunsheng to the ground and took a long breath of relief.


    If there is no wrong guess, the water demon, full of curiosity, performing sword swallowing and fearing death, has been eaten up by the same kind.


    This kind of low-level demon has no spirit, and doesn''t care if it''s his companion. Once one of them is injured, it will become the belly meal of the other kind.


    Xie Xi''s small face turned white: "elder martial brother, that was just then?"


    "It''s the water demon we''re going to kill." Chu fish wiped the water on his face, pulled his wet clothes close to his chest and looked around. "It''s a coincidence. If not expected, it''s Qinghe town nearby. "


    He only looked at the four sides, but didn''t notice what he looked like now.


    The original Chu fish is a very important image of people, every day is meticulous, exquisite enough to let people pick not wrong.


    Xie Xi didn''t pay much attention to what Chu Yu said. He sat in front of Chu Yu with his face and legs in his hands and watched him carefully.


    The white jade hair was loose, and the wet green silk was leaking. It was tightly attached to his face and neck. Black and white matched each other, making his skin look like snow. His clothes were in disorder, and he just pulled them all together. His clothes were slightly open, showing his white and strong chest.


    Then look at his delicate side, bright as the moon, cool as the snow, slightly frown, people can''t help but want to reach out for him.


    When he cleaned the wound for Chu fish that day, most of his robes were torn, showing the appearance of white shoulders and chest.


    There was a strange feeling in his heart. Xie Xi paused, held out his hand like a devil and held Chu fish''s chest.


    Chu fish''s hand, is it the same way to press on his chest, for three consecutive months to deliver spiritual power?


    Chu fish, who is still looking around, is frightened: "what are you doing?"


    Saying gently push away Xie Xi''s hand and cover up his clothes.Xie Xi felt a sense of loss.


    Chu Yu looked at Xie Xi, who was wet, red lipped, white toothed and smooth faced. He couldn''t help reaching out and pinching his little face. He stood up with a smile: "although it''s warmer under the mountain than it is on the mountain, it''s better not to stand here in the bleak autumn wind. Let''s get to town and change our clothes. "


    Xie Xi was pinched face, face some red, smell speech puckered lips, low voice way: "I will use the formula of fire."


    Oh, forget that the protagonist is proficient in five elements.


    Chu fish blinked, sat down again, smiled and waited for the human toaster to dry his clothes.


    Xie Xi closed his eyes and gradually felt hot. In a moment, though, the clothes were dry.


    Seeing his success, Chuyu blinked and marveled at the protagonist''s subtle ability to manipulate his powers.


    Xie Xi pursed his lips, put his hand on Chu fish''s shoulder, looked down at Chu fish''s white ear lobes, and suddenly wanted to burn Chu fish''s clothes with a fire.


    Although he wanted to do this, Xie Xi was more afraid of Chu fish''s anger. He carefully dried Chu fish''s clothes and carefully dried the wet green silk. After that, sweat came out of his forehead. He stepped back two steps: "elder martial brother, it''s OK."


    Chu Yu is drowsy in Xie Xi''s careful movements. Hearing this, he immediately wakes up and pulls up to look for Sheng.


    Fortunately, although unfortunately swallowed by the water demon, the fairy sword is the fairy sword, which can purify the filthy things. Now it is still cold and cool.


    Then he put the sword back into its sheath, Chuyu smiled and rubbed Xie Xi''s head: "later, when you enter the town, elder martial brother will buy you a delicious treat."


    Xie Xi chuckled and didn''t speak.


    Chu fish all think he is shy, dress up, restore the appearance of animals and animals, and go to the forest according to the spirit.


    Xie Xi hurriedly follows Chu Yu and pulls his sleeve. Chu fish slowed down and thought about how to get rid of the disasters at the bottom of the river.


    Although the strength is not strong, but kill one to a group, kill a group and a group, who has so much spiritual power and energy!


    Unless you get them all together.


    This may be a little small. To achieve one-off killing, we should have the cultivation of golden elixir period - at least the peak of the later stage of foundation building, "pseudo elixir" cultivation.


    Chu fish thought a little fidgety, and suddenly there was a voice in front of him, and the worldly atmosphere followed.


    Apart from the laymen, the Tianyuan gate has three thousand disciples. The master of Qifeng cave only accepts a few disciples. The rest of the disciples in the cave are usually accompanied. Next came the disciples of the deacon of the ordinary elder in the golden age. Under the seven peaks, they were all ordinary disciples.


    As for the layman disciples from the outside world, they could hardly see each other.


    As soon as Chu fish came, they were bored on the far dust peak every day. It seems that they are all those faces, cold and desolate. Now, in the world, they feel that this is the place where people live.


    It''s noon now because of the delay. Chu Yu estimated that Xie Xi was also hungry, but he was embarrassed to say to him. He straightened his noble and cold face and took Xie Xi into the town.


    The town is much smaller than expected, and there are not many people in the street. Most of them have moved out of the town after the water demon disaster. Seeing Chu fish with extraordinary body and appearance, everyone looks back and pays attention frequently, which seems to be admiration.


    Chu fish calmly ignored it.


    The town is not big either. You don''t need to ask for directions. After walking for a while, you can see the inn.


    There were many people eating at noon. Chu Yu looked at the crowded lobby of the inn, and then looked at the little tail that followed him. He was afraid that as soon as he went in, he would be squeezed flat. He shook his head and turned away.


    Fortunately, there was a noodle stand on the street corner. Just as some guests left, Chu Yu took Xie Xi to the table and asked for two bowls of noodles. He lowered his head and continued to think.


    When he was upset, his brow would frown slightly. Xie Xi had been paying attention to the look of Chu fish and whispered, "elder martial brother is worrying about those water demons?"


    Chu fish nods helplessly.


    I thought it would be better to be a dozen water demons to sharpen the sword. Unexpectedly, it was a group. A water demon threw out a water arrow and joined the battle together. Even the Chu fish couldn''t eat it.


    And when these water demons come out to make trouble, they should all come out of several. The base camp is still at the bottom of the river. If you have a little brain, you can''t lift your sword and go to the bottom of the river to try to pick up a group of water demons.


    If they all come ashore, there is no way.


    Chu fish sighed: "it''s a pity..."


    "What a pity?"


    It''s a pity that the killing move hasn''t been practiced. If you practice well, the place where there is water is Chu fish''s heaven and earth. It''s hard to kill such a group of low-level water demons, but it''s not impossible.


    In the heart Wu from sighs, Chu fish suddenly discovers is wrong.


    It was not Xie Xi who had just received the conversation, but a steady, magnetic, smiling voice of a young man.


    Chu fish eyebrow tip a quiver, guard ground looks up.


    I don''t know when there was a young man wearing a snow Blue Satin Robe on the opposite side. A maple leaf was embroidered on the sleeve of the Satin Robe, with a beautiful shape. The young man has long hair and a crown. He has a long sword in his arms. He has a beautiful face and a burning smile.Just sitting there makes people feel calm and warm.


    Quickly in the mind to search for this person, Chu fish stunned: "big brother? Why are you here? "

 Chapter 10

    There are three legitimate sons of the Chu family. The third is the Chu fish. The second brother died early. This is the eldest brother, Chu Sheng.


    In the memory of the original Lord, elder brother Chu has a warm and steady voice. He loves and dotes on him very much. He also likes this elder brother very much and is very close to Chu Sheng.


    Hearing Chu Yu''s question, Chu Sheng frowned and said with a smile, "I''ve been out for three months. I happened to pass by Jiao Xia and want to see you at tianyuanmen. I heard that there are evils here. I want to get rid of them first. If I don''t want to come here, I will meet you. "


    With that, he blinked, "how are you doing these months, little brother?"


    Not so much.


    Chu fish lamented, but still squeezed out a smile: "all is well."


    ¡­¡­ If you remember correctly, this big brother who has been doting on the original master will not end well. By the protagonist a sword cut off the head, hanging in front of the fall Maple Valley where the Chu family is located.


    After all, it''s the same with the upgrading of the current Marvin routines. If you cut down the small ones, you can''t get the old ones. Of course, the protagonist is going to kill them.


    Chu fish is the small one who loves to die in the beginning, and Chu sound is the big one. It''s said that Chu Yu died. Chu Sheng came to avenge him. Unexpectedly, he was killed before he got close to the leading actor''s corner.


    If he didn''t kill himself as he did, Chu Sheng''s fate would not be so miserable


    Chu nodded in a warm voice, and his eyes fell on Xie Xi, who was close to Chu Yu and tightly held his sleeve. His face was surprised.


    He often goes to yuanchenfeng to see Chu Yu. Naturally, he knows that he is the little boy who was bullied by Chu Yu. Although I can''t bear it, I''m not from my own family. Chu Yu is his younger brother, so I didn''t care much. I just told Chu Yu not to do too much.


    At that time, Chu Yu''s expression was disgusted, like that of Xie Xi. How come after a few months, they are so close?


    Moreover, Chu fish is always clean and dislikes contact with people. In the past, this little guy has been shaken by Chu Yu to a few feet away.


    Noticing the suspicious look of Chu Sheng, Chu Yu coughed softly, looked at Xie Xi, who had been quietly nestling in him, and said, "elder brother, this is my younger martial brother, Xie Xi."


    Of course, he remembered that Chu Sheng knew Xie Xi''s existence.


    In the past, Xie Xi was a little faggot who was humiliated by everyone. Now he introduces it solemnly, just to tell Chu Sheng that he has acknowledged Xie Xi.


    When Xie Xi heard the words of Chu fish, his eyes flashed with a smile.


    As long as Chuyu is happy.


    Chu didn''t care much. He nodded.


    "By the way, little brother, what did you say ''pity''?"


    How do you remember this?


    Chu fish tangled for a while, and subconsciously didn''t want to tell Chu Sheng that he took a dangerous life and had to brush his skills. "Unfortunately, those water demons won''t leave the water at the same time. Otherwise, if you want to get rid of demons at the bottom of the water, you have to have very high accomplishments... " Stagnated, Chu fish''s eyes stared at Chu sound.


    If you remember correctly, Chusheng is now the strength of the later stage of foundation building, right?


    Looking at Chu fish''s bright eyes, Chu sound smiled and shook his head.


    "Little brother, I can''t go into the water."


    Chu fish is stunned, then just react to come over.


    The body of Chu sound is the power of fire. The five elements generate and conquer each other, just like water conquers fire. If down to the bottom of the river, Chu''s strength will be severely suppressed by the water.


    The hope that just rises is broken in a flash, Chu fish feels a little depressed.


    Just then, the owner of the noodle stall came here, looking at the thin noodles, clear soup, and green and tender green onions. Chu Yu was in a good mood. He helped Xie Xi to take a pair of bamboo sheaths, and was preparing to eat noodles. Chu said, "little brother, don''t you eat onions?"


    ¡­¡­ The original Lord does have this memory.


    Chu fish''s face remained unchanged. He picked up the bamboo sheath, moved the bowl of noodles in front of Chu sound, and picked up the green onion in his bowl. At the same time, he said, "I''ve just been thinking about the water demon. I forgot to let the boss stop putting the green onion."


    It''s very dangerous. If Chu Sheng finds something wrong, he will be taken to Chu''s house to check whether it''s stolen or not. I don''t know if it''s a loss to wear it into the body of Chu fish.


    The more Chu Yu thought about it, the more he worried about it. After picking up the onion, he pushed the bowl back and buried himself in it. He secretly knocked on the system: "I said, am I taking away the stupid original owner?"


    007 system: "I''m glad to serve you" ¡« "


    then rest assured.


    Even if an exception is found, there is no evidence of death.


    Chuyu relieved and raised his head after eating. Chu Sheng didn''t start very much. He looked up and said with a smile, "it''s the same as when he was a child. He ate all the corners of his mouth."


    Say, touch a piece of PA son, brush the corner of mouth for Chu fish attentively.


    Chu fish''s hair is creepy. Although we know that Chusheng dotes on Chuyu very much, it''s really nice to dote on Chuyu as a baby It''s hard to say.


    Xie Xi took a look at Chu''s voice, his eyes flashed, his lips closed, and he grabbed Chu''s sleeve: "elder martial brother, I want to..."


    Chu fish lowered his head in wonder, and saw Xie Xi, whose mouth was full of soup. With a long eyebrow, he couldn''t help laughing. He felt for Xie Xi and wiped the corner of his mouth gently.Ha ha ha ha the hero of Yingming I is only a child now!


    He smiled and his eyes curved slightly, like the moon in the sky, which was very beautiful. Xie Xi clutched tightly the Cape of Chu fish and stared at him.


    Chu''s voice was depressed.


    Chu Yu is naturally aloof and arrogant. How could he make a smile when he was young? How could he laugh when he saw the child?


    The indignant Chu voice was eager to grab Chu fish''s sight back, coughed dryly, and said: "little brother, it''s not impossible to lead those water demons to the shore."


    Chu fish''s action is really a meal, turn to look at Chu sound: "big brother has a way?"


    Chu nodded: "I should know that in ancient times, monks often used a strange grass called" Xingyan "to lure monsters. If there is a 50 year old Xingyan grass, it is easy to lead out all the water demons."


    Xingyancao can send out the irresistible fragrance of monsters, and the water demon is no exception.


    If there is a star burning grass as bait, set an ambush first, and when the water demon comes, it will be able to catch all. Even if there is a fish missing from the net, it is impossible to help two monks to hang together in the foundation period.


    Sounds great, but


    Chu fish helpless: "Xing Yan grass is not already extinct."


    "I heard that there is an auction house in the city nearby. An auction will be held in the near future." Chu said with a smile, "it happened to be fifty years ago. 50 years of xingyancao can only lure low-level monsters, which is just chicken ribs for most people. "


    Chu fish''s eyes brightened: "let''s go!"


    According to the description of the townspeople, there are three days left before the water demon makes a mess in seven days. You must go back quickly.


    It was not too late. Chu Sheng paid, and took Chu Yu and Xie Xi with him. As he walked out of the town, he discussed what array to set up to strangle the water demon.


    Xie Xi pressed his thin lips tightly, followed the side of Chu fish, listened to the low discussion between them, and the dark light surged in his eyes.


    He is still too small and weak to help the elder martial brother.


    So think, the heart will be some uncomfortable.


    With the experience of falling sword in the morning, Chu Yu also discussed the lesson and confirmed the formula of flying the sword again and again, so he dared to hold Xie Xi and jump up to find Sheng.


    Chu Sheng''s sword is called sanhuo. It has a long body. When it is infused with spiritual power, it will slightly scatter the light of red light. The rising sun makes the sun shining in the East, and the light is beautiful. At first glance, it looks very beautiful.


    Chu fish couldn''t help but look at the sword and follow the sword behind Chu Sheng.


    That city is neither close nor far away from Qinghe town. When the three swords arrived, it was almost evening. Chu sound discerns the direction and takes Chu fish to the auction house in the city.


    Real novels can never be separated from auction houses.


    All kinds of strange treasures will appear in the auction house. If the protagonist buys anything good, he will be ambushed when he comes out, and then he will go back and rob the other side.


    Chu fish looked at Xie Xi more kindly.


    Waiting for the protagonist to be trained into a classic stallion man, sitting on three thousand beauties, waving a bunch of little brothers, standing at the pinnacle of the world.


    At the thought that the stallion character in the homesteader''s dream will be brought up by him, it''s so exciting!


    It''s better to come sooner than later. The auction in the city will start in another two hours.


    Chu said with a sigh of relief: "fortunately, I met my little brother, or I will miss it."


    Of course, Chusheng doesn''t care about the things in this small town auction, but Chuyu pays attention to the xingyancao in this auction, and he also pays attention to it.


    Chu fish sighed in his heart, "brother control", and walked into the auction house with him.


    There are VIP seats and ordinary seats in the auction hall. As usual, Chu Sheng will definitely sit on the VIP seat. Now the situation is different. I have to pay 30 pieces of inferior Lingshi and follow them to the ordinary seats.


    The seat was almost full, Chu Sheng frowned and looked anxiously at Chu fish, who always hated the crowd. Seeing that he sat in the last row with cold face, he was a little surprised and followed him to sit down.


    It''s only a few months since I saw you. I''ve changed a lot.


    After Chu Yu sat down, he glanced around first, and suddenly noticed a little Lori sitting not far away.


    He looks about the same age as Xie Xi. He has a serious face and big round eyes. He looks ready to go.


    Chu fish can''t help but look at that little Lori a few more times. The more he looks, the more he feels like some description in the original.


    The brow is a little bit of sand, the corner of the eye is selected, the temperament is clear and beautiful, and the smile is sweet.


    ¡­¡­ wait.


    Protagonist! That''s one of your daughters in law! One of your future attractive daughters in law!


    He noticed that the Chu fish had been looking in a certain direction. Xie Xi, who was almost glued to the Chu fish, looked up and saw the little Lori of the same age on the opposite side.


    After two eyes, he drew back his eyes without expression. Seeing Chu Yu still looking over there, he could not help being sour: "elder martial brother, do you want to bring a younger martial sister back for younger martial brother?"


    Take it back?


    Chu fish is surprised. How could this kid be so enlightened? I don''t know how much progress has been made compared with the rude style of men who look at beauty coldly in the future! Take a fancy to other people''s little Lori, but also think of the near water first month?This little Lori also plays a good part in the original. She is the legitimate daughter of a small family nearby. She is arrogant and likes to die. If it wasn''t for a daughter, 80% of them would have been drawn into a long line of cannon fodder villains.


    Chu fish touched Xie Xi''s head: "want a younger martial sister? It''s not impossible. I can lead her up the mountain when I send a message to the master... "


    Xie Xi was shocked. "No, no, no! No! "


    Don''t take it seriously, senior brother!


    "Shy?" Chuyu amused him with a smile and flicked his forehead, "do you want it or not?"


    Xie Xi shook his head unswervingly.

 Chapter 11

    After a while, Chuyu was a little tired again.


    After all, three months of spiritual power transmission is still very damaging to the foundation. He is prone to sleepiness and his body forces him to rest.


    I closed my eyes for a while, and my wrist was suddenly held by a warm hand. Chu Yu wakes up immediately. Subconsciously, he has to pick up the Jue and beat it. When he looks around, it''s Chu sound.


    "Little brother, why are you so bad inside?" Chu voice frowned tight brow, facial expression some ugliness, thin angry way, "who harm?"


    I made it myself


    Of course, Chu Yu would not tell the truth. He said, "I was in a hurry when I was cultivating. Something went wrong."


    He said that he wanted to take back his hand, but Chusheng pressed his hand with a calm face. In the next moment, a warm spiritual force slowly poured into the body of Chu fish, filling the dry spiritual pulse.


    Chuyu a shock: "big brother!"


    It''s very troublesome for different attributes of psychic power to transmit to each other, especially those like fire and water.


    The transporter should relax the protection of his own spiritual pulse, pacify the spiritual force, and then transport it to the other party''s body. If the other party has any vicious heart plug, take the opportunity to bounce back his spiritual power and enter while it''s empty, then the conveying party will probably immediately flow the spiritual power sluggish. It''s a small matter to be possessed by the devil and the spirit is exhausted. The most terrible thing is to explode and die on the spot.


    However, for a cultivator, it''s almost the same as the collapse of the soul.


    Chu sound can trust Chu fish in this way, which really shocked Chu fish.


    He would choose to convey his spiritual power when he was sleeping, and he was afraid that at that time, Xie Xi would still be full of resentment against him.


    Xie Xi looked sideways and saw Chu Sheng holding Chu Yu''s wrist tightly. His face changed slightly. He stared at the place where the two people''s skin met. His eyes were angry.


    Chu Yu treated him best since he was changed. He was easily picked up by Lu Qingan and abused for three years because of his parents'' sudden disappearance and displacement. So he attached great importance to the current Chu Yu and always felt that Chu Yu should be his own.


    But at the thought of Chu fish''s present physical condition is due to himself, Xie Xi''s face looks ugly again, slowly lowers his head and purses his lips.


    Seeing that Xie Xi''s face was not ready, Chu Yu put out another hand curiously and poked at his face: "what''s the matter, younger martial brother? Suddenly I''m not happy. "


    Xie Xi''s head was lowered.


    What''s the general look of this out of favor puppy?


    Don''t be upset, protagonist!


    Chu Yu was frightened and racked his brains to think of a trick to coax the children: "younger martial brother, do you want to buy something? I''ll tell elder martial brother what I like later, and elder martial brother will buy it for you. "


    Anyway, Chuyu has money.


    Yes, very rich.


    The storage ring on his hand is the best, with a huge capacity. It''s estimated that he can put some more things into yuanchenfeng.


    In the ring, there are more common Lingshi in the mountain, which are both top-grade and bottom-grade; runes are dozen by dozen, which are all blank painted; lower and middle-grade immortal implements are also piled up; there are a lot of small bottles beside, which are all pills; there is a shelf full of books, which are all five elements mental skills.


    Other miscellaneous gadgets will not be mentioned. These are enough to cool the Chuyu.


    Chuyu feels that he is a good man, rich and handsome! Big! Gas! Thick!


    Is it him or the protagonist!


    Even if he doesn''t hold the main character''s thigh, as long as he doesn''t die, he can live a moist life.


    Of course, the thigh is still to be held. After all, who knows whether there will be any changes in the future.


    Little Zhengtai bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, nodded, and stared at Chuyu with misty eyes: "I will give it back to elder martial brother later."


    Chuyu smiled and refused.


    It''s not good to transport too much spiritual power at one time. Although Chu Sheng wished to transfer his whole body''s spiritual power to Chu Yu, he still stopped at a critical point.


    He frowned and sighed. His handsome eyes were a little gloomy. He looked sad: "I was very opposed to you leaving the valley alone, younger brother Come back. I will not travel. I will accompany you home. "


    Chu fish almost sprayed: " Big brother, I''m not small anymore. You will inherit the position of the head of your family in the future. Travelling is necessary. You can''t give up so easily. "


    Chu voice loathed to wave: "what home owner, younger brother if want to be, give younger brother good."


    Chuyu felt that he could not let the situation continue to collapse: "I will pay attention to it later, brother, if you say that again, I will ignore you."


    Said quietly shaking goose bumps.


    When the little girl was angry, she said, "don''t pay any attention to you." what''s the matter with the immediate sense of sight.


    Brother control was shocked: "no, don''t ignore me, brother is just confused for a while!"


    After a pause, Chu''s voice and eyebrows began to whisper instructions to Chu Yu. What''s the saying: "don''t be impatient in cultivation, let it be as it is, don''t force yourself, or you will be possessed by the devil..." Balabalabala.


    In the anecdote of Chu Sheng, when Chu Yu and Xie Xi listened with interest, the auction began.Several friars in the front seats were also listening to the story carefully. Seeing the opening, they hurriedly turned back to Chusheng and said "Shh" to Chusheng: "this Taoist friend, continue to tell the story after the end."


    After thinking for a while, he said with appreciation, "Taoist friends are very good at telling stories. They are wonderful and wonderful."


    Chu Sheng is aggrieved.


    He is not a talker, but he is afraid that my younger brother will be possessed by the devil. He uses his heart and soul to quote scriptures. He also gives several counterexamples of the Xiuzhen family. Unexpectedly, all the nearby stories are taken as small stories


    After the auction, a middle-aged man came up with a small hammer in his hand, looked around him, smiled and said, "welcome to join us. I''m not too wordy. I''ll start the auction directly."


    At the end of the speech, show off the first treasure of the opening.


    Chu fish looks up.


    It''s a treasure coat of medium quality.


    There are so many storage rings in this thing. The robe he wears is a top-grade immortal tool. Ordinary immortal swords can''t be pierced at all, and the top-grade immortal swords can''t be pierced without tossing.


    Chu fish, who is guarding Jinshan, takes back his eyes uninteresting, and bows his head to amuse the lovely protagonist.


    "Younger martial brother, do you like elder martial brother?"


    Xie Xi''s eyes were bright, and he looked up at Chu Yu, as if he was staring at the whole world. His eyes could only contain one person: "I like it."


    "Will you protect elder martial brother in the future?"


    Little Zhengtai clenched her fist: "yes!"


    "What should I do if elder martial brother is bullied?"


    Little Zhengtai''s face flashed with rage. Before she could answer, Chu''s voice beside her said quietly: "little brother, why don''t you ask me Big brother likes you and will protect you. Whoever bullies you will bully back... "


    Several friars in the front seats turned around and all of them hissed.


    After being booed twice, Chu Sheng''s face was a little depressed.


    Chuyu chuckled stiffly. His eyes were bent and he smiled very well. Xie Xi looked at Chuyu''s smiling face, took back his eyes, and silently answered the question in his heart.


    Who dares to bully elder martial brother? Kill him.


    A few things are common before the shooting, and some people have a thick neck. When he arrived at xingyancao, Chu fish was in a good mood and stared at the grass displayed on the stage.


    Xingyancao It is a grass indeed.


    It''s a common green grass that bends down in the wind


    Chu Yu recalled the description of "Starlight overflowing and burning like fire" in ancient books, and turned to look at Chu''s voice: "big brother......"


    Chu Sheng''s face was originally a little grumpy. When he heard the sound, he felt refreshed. Wen Sheng explained: "xingyancao is usually like this. Only when there are monsters approaching, can there be a spectacle of starlight and burning like fire."


    As soon as he finished explaining, the middle-aged auctioneer on the stage introduced: "this is a 50 year old Xingyan grass, which comes from the mausoleum ruins. All of you should know the function of xingyancao. I won''t explain it much


    He just finished, as expected someone immediately put forward the question in Chu Yu''s heart.


    The middle-aged man said nothing, and ordered a monkey out of the back. As soon as the monkey saw xingyancao, he immediately threw himself on it. His hair was so fluffy that it seemed to be so excited that even his eyes turned bright red.


    The middle-aged man, holding the demon rope in one hand, said, "look, Taoist friends."


    The plain looking grass suddenly changed its color, from an inconspicuous green moment to a faint blue like a star light. It overflowed a little bit. It was indeed a star light.


    The middle-aged man relaxed a little bit, and the monkey came closer. Suddenly, the dark blue grass gave off a layer of brilliant red, which seemed to be smeared around, but there was no sense of disobedience.


    The middle-aged people saw that the effect was achieved and smiled smugly. They asked people to drag the monkey away. They turned around and said with a smile, "you see it, too. So now we will start to auction xingyancao, starting price, 1000 pieces of inferior Lingshi. Each time the price increase shall not be less than 20 inferior spirit stones. "


    But a strange silence.


    Although xingyancao is magical, it is useless to study it deeply, not to improve cultivation, not to forge immortal tools. And 50 years of xingyancao can only attract low-level monsters, like chicken ribs.


    For such a chicken ribs spend a thousand inferior spirit stone, unless there is something wrong with the brain.


    The middle-aged man scolded secretly in his heart. He was about to announce Liupai. He raised the card with his brain faulty: "a medium-sized spirit stone."


    A piece of intermediate spirit stone can be counted as a thousand inferior spirit stones, even more.


    Bad news!


    The middle-aged man was overjoyed. He asked three times in a hurry to make sure there was no mistake.


    Chuyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, everything went well. Although he was not afraid of bidding, Chuyu didn''t like the feeling of competition.


    The purpose of this trip has arrived. You just need to pay for Lingshi to get xingyancao later. Chu Yu leaned back on his seat and pinched Xie Xi''s small face: "what do you want?"


    Xie Xi shook his head.


    After sitting for a while, he took a hairpin with a clumsy shape and a slight plum blossom shape on one end. Although the shape is not exquisite, the blue light flows. The whole Zan hairpin seems to flow with stars. It is very beautiful."This is a medium-class Xian Zan hairpin, named Xinghui, which can calm the mind and clear the spirit. It''s very useful for Taoist friends who are a little too impatient in cultivation. The starting price is 100 pieces of intermediate Lingshi, and the price increase shall not be less than 10 pieces of intermediate Lingshi. "


    Chu fish had a rare look of interest.


    I didn''t expect there was such a good thing. There are not many immortals on the head, especially those of medium quality. Even if Chu fish is rich and powerful, the rings are also inferior, and the number is very small. The white jade hair crown on his head is just a inferior artifact.


    After pondering, Chu fish dare not make a sound.


    He remembered. This hairpin, named Xinghui, is not the love token given to the protagonist by the little Laurie and one of the protagonist''s wives in the distance?


    It also helps the protagonist to wake up because of the attack of dark injury, the infatuation with the fire and the fall into the illusion.


    The protagonist''s equipment is untouchable.


    Chu fish immediately held down the voice of Chu who wanted to participate in the auction, and said: "brother, although the treasure is good, as cannon fodder, we have to cherish our lives


    His idea just came out, next moment, two tender and clear voices almost sounded at the same time:


    "a hundred medium-class Lingshi!"

 Chapter 12

    It turns out that little Lori bought the hairpin at this time.


    In other words, which bear child is not dying, but dare to rob the heroine (one of them) in front of the protagonist?


    Chu fish looked around and didn''t find a bear child.


    Xie Xi pursed his thin lips and said in a low voice, "two hundred."


    It''s doubled the price directly.


    Chu fish''s eyes fell on her side, and she suddenly lost her voice.


    It turned out to be his bear child


    Protagonist, what are you worried about? Sooner or later, this thing is yours, or the love Keepsake sent by little Lori over there!


    It''s really good to rob the future wife!


    The little Lori over there really looked at this place, but it was not the gentle and affectionate feelings described in the original. She only took a furious look at Xie Xi and turned her head: "three hundred medium-class Lingshi!"


    Ah, it''s doubled again.


    Chu Yu, with his chin on, lazily watched two future family members bid for a common token of affection. He was overjoyed to see it. The silent system suddenly "tinkled".


    Then there was the continuous score deduction and bonus points in the general tide. Chu Yu sat up straight immediately, his ears were covered, and his head was dizzy. He stared at the system panel for a while and then snapped to only one digit, and then to three digit points.


    It''s a thrilling ride on a roller coaster!


    He won''t be in public at such a moment GG!


    What can I do to frighten little Lori! What can I do to frighten brother Kong!


    Finally, after a series of Jingling reminders, the points are fixed.


    007 system: "after upgrading ~ welcome the host to continue to use the role-playing system ~ 007 to serve you ~ your current score is: 132 points ~ do you want to check the comments? - "


    how many comments should there be after such a long time?


    Chu fish wiped a cold sweat and decided not to look.


    Close the system panel, Chu fish shook his head in Chu voice''s worried eyes and smiled weakly.


    I was almost scared to death.


    After a while, Xinghui''s price has risen to 900 pieces of medium-class Lingshi. Little Lori''s face is extremely ugly. If it wasn''t for the auction, she would have rushed to kill Xie Xi.


    Xie Xi stared at the starlight on the stage without expression. The dark light flowed in his eyes, ignoring the fiery eyes there.


    Chu Yu ponders: is this a special flirting skill?


    Little Laurie didn''t look here at first. Now as soon as Xie Xi opened her mouth, she glared at her. How much resentment can children have? As long as they know each other and get along with each other for a long time, they can also be happy friends who flirt with each other.


    Chu fish smilingly touched Xie Xi''s head.


    Good boy, worthy of the leading role, really has strategy.


    When the price of Zan hairpin was increased to 1300 medium-class Lingshi, little Laurie left in a black face.


    Before leaving, he gouged out Xie Xi''s eyes.


    Seeing that xingyancao had arrived, Xie Xi also got what he wanted. Chu Yu decided to leave immediately. He went to the back hall with the auctioneers, paid Lingshi and got xingyancao and Xinghui.


    Chu fish put xingyancao properly into the jade box and put it away. Smilingly, he handed Xinghui to Xie Xi.


    Although there was a little problem, little Lori was so angry that the hairpin came to the main character early


    But it''s not a big problem, and it doesn''t affect the development of the plot. It''s good to ignore it. Xie Xi took over Xinghui, but he didn''t put it away. Instead, he blinked and said, "big brother, you squat down."


    Chu fish squats down.


    Xie Xi raised his hand and took off the white jade crown on his head. Suddenly, the green silk flowed down like a waterfall. Chu Yu looked at Xie Xi in a daze. The latter seriously pulled his hair and inserted the star in it.


    The hairpin with light star light is more elegant and beautiful in the black hair like ink splashing.


    "Very suitable for senior brother." Xie Xi laughed, a pair of "quick praise my eyes so good" expression.


    Chu fish: "..."


    This is your stuff! Love Keepsake between you and your wife (one of them)! Is this something that can be delivered at will!


    Roaring in his heart, he still smiled: "it was bought for me? Thank you very much, younger martial brother. "


    Anyway, he will come back to Xie Xi in the end. He should borrow it for a while.


    Chu Sheng bit the handkerchief and said with a grumble on his face: I''ll buy it for my younger brother, too. My smile should be for me now


    He glared at Xie Xi, and suddenly felt a little upset.


    At this time, Chu Yu suddenly saw two big words in red and bold, which could not be ignored by him:


    [little reader: ha ha ha ha big brother, this is jealous baa (£þ ^ £þ) how cute he is! +2]


    [reader''s general attack in the East: \ (¡Ý del ¡Ü) / do you want to compete with Zhengtai, brother? I look forward to you! +2]


    ¡­¡­ fuck! What happened? Hallucinations!


    Chuyu was stunned, and his ears heard a cute little voice rising in the tone of the system: "after the system upgrade, added the barrage function - New comments in the comment area can float in front of the host in the form of a barrage - isn''t it surprising?"I''m not surprised but thrilled, OK!


    It''s like the blood red of horror movie!


    It was late at night when he left the auction house. It was still Chu Sheng who led the way in front of the imperial sword. Chu Yu followed him with Xie Xi in his arms. Just out of the city, a few black spots suddenly flashed in front of him. In the next moment, seven or eight grey robed friars flew near and surrounded the three.


    Chu Yu is stunned: what situation? This scene is a little familiar


    A small head suddenly appeared behind a grey robed man. He gave Chuyu a cold look. Especially when he saw the starlight of Chuyu''s hair, his face suddenly became ugly. He said in a sharp voice, "OK! It turns out that you robbed my hairpin on purpose! If you can''t fight with me, I''ll let that little bastard around you fight. You look like a dog! "


    ¡­¡­ Sure enough.


    This is not a classic bridge section, killing and looting


    Lori, do you know what you are talking about? This little bastard is your future husband


    Chu Yu was speechless and choked. In front of her eyes, she flashed a lot of comments like "ha ha ha ha ha, I''m so happy that I''ve got Lori''s IQ." "I thought it would be the mistress. It''s to turn the cannon fodder from the mistress." "keep the good mistress away from being you.".


    Xie Xi''s face sank. "Take back what you just said."


    Chu Sheng''s face was cold.


    For a while, there were too many comments and Chu Yu''s head was too big. It seemed that he could shield it after seeing it. He quickly shielded the bullet curtain, cleared his voice, held a noble and cool posture, and said in a low voice: "little girl, this medium-class immortal was originally the one with high price in the auction. Do you want to take someone to surround us? Do you want to rob?"


    "If you know where you are, you will hand in the starlight." Little Lori''s face was cold, and her eyes were sharp and vicious. "Otherwise, you don''t want to leave the whole body!"


    It''s really going to kill and rob. How old is this child? He has such a vicious mind.


    Chu fish secretly shook his head, and crossed out little Laurie from the list of future sisters in law.


    What kind of cannon fodder villain do you have to be if you don''t put a good woman in charge?


    Xiao Luoli brought eight foundation construction periods, four initial, three middle and one later.


    It takes fifty or sixty years for ordinary people to build foundations, and forty years for those with good talents. These people are obviously ordinary people, and their faces are a little old.


    This kind of person is actually a little tricky in the foundation construction period, because they can''t go further in their whole life, and it''s quite difficult to solve the problem of grinding and settling in the foundation construction period for decades.


    Chu fish was thinking about whether to throw a dozen talismans to blow them up. One of the grey robes suddenly noticed the red maple embroidered on the Satin Robe of Chu voice. His face changed: "falling maple Who are you from the Chu family of Luofeng Valley? "


    "You are not qualified to ask." Chu''s voice has long been full of anger. The three fires under his feet are bright, just like the fire burning, the clear voice, just like the Phoenix singing.


    "Three fires!" The man in the grey robe, who was protecting little Lori, turned pale. Looking at the sword at the foot of the Chu fish, his body shook Find Sheng! "


    Chu Yu''s face is expressionless: "is it going to be fought? I''ll be with you. "


    The man in the grey robe looked at each other, and the leader made a quick decision. He put a hand over Xiao Luoli''s mouth and bowed his head and said: "we don''t know if it''s Mr. Chusheng and Mr. Chuyu who are offended. My miss is young and ignorant. Please forgive me. In a few days, the head of the family will come to Fenggu to ask for a pardon, and the two young men will ask for it. "


    At the end of the speech, I waved directly and swished several gray lights faster than before.


    Chu fish: "..."


    The first time I met the classic bridge section of killing and looting, the other side actually counseled me and ran before the fight started!


    "Chu voice cold hums a:" calculate them to escape quickly


    Chu fish didn''t mind. He looked down at Xie Xi. Zhengtai''s face was cloudy and clear, and her eyes were full of anger. Her thin lips were tight, and she was obviously very angry.


    Chu fish felt his head compassionately and comforted him against his heart: "well, it''s OK. Don''t be angry."


    In the future, my wife will be turned into a cannon fodder villain. Can I not be angry? Be scolded by future wife little bastard, can not angry?


    Chu fish silently runs away with his sword, sighing in his heart. It''s not good to flirt too much. The protagonist didn''t have a wife for the first time.


    In order to cultivate Xie Xipei as a classic stallion man, it seems that from time to time he has taught him some skills of flirting with girls. Can''t let Xie Xi just run on the road of losing his wife without hesitation. There are few people who squander it for him.


    The three Royal swords returned to Qinghe town. At this time, the rising sun, the golden sun just half exposed, shining into the town, a warm and harmonious.


    Chu Yu stares at the quiet town below. Suddenly, he feels a little uneasy and lands on the town. Early in the morning, the town is not a little popular, dead, like empty town.


    Chu voice wonders: "early in the morning, how can not even see a peddler?"


    "Senior brother..." Xie Xi suddenly pulled Chu fish''s sleeve and whispered, "the doors of these townspeople It seems to be all open. "


    Chu fish turned around and saw that all the doors were open, or kicked open. Just now, I was only paying attention to the street, but I didn''t pay attention to both sides. Now it''s even more strange.He picked up Xie Xi and boldly walked into a townsman''s house at will. Chu Sheng hurriedly followed him. However, Chu Yu came out with a gloomy face and turned to another house.

 Chapter 13

    Some of the townspeople in this town have moved away, and there are still 3400 people living in it. But three or four hundred people are not a small number. How could they evaporate overnight?


    The more Chu fish thought about it, the more strange he felt. He felt a cold air running from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head, and his scalp was numb. He touched Xie Xi''s head and didn''t know who he was comforting: "don''t be afraid, younger martial brother..."


    Of course, Xie Xi was not afraid of it. After a moment of silence, he couldn''t help but say: " Is senior brother afraid? "


    Of course I''m afraid! Dead house men are afraid of death!


    Chu fish noble sneers: "how can."


    Chu sound in the other side also entered several families to check, the same result as Chu fish. He frowned and looked at the Chuyu, who was staring at Xie Xi. His face suddenly changed: "little brother! Be careful behind you! "


    Chu fish subconsciously turned his head and saw that a water demon was rushing to this side with a bloody mouth open. Before that, there was a disgusting wind coming.


    Before he could draw his sword, Xie Xi suddenly waved gently and skillfully, and a row of earth walls rose up to stop the water demon.


    Chu fish immediately pulled out to find Sheng and stabbed hard at the other side of the wall. A painful hissing sound sounded. When he took it back again, there were already a few more drops of dark green blood on Xunsheng''s sword. The pearls usually slid down the tip of the sword to the ground.


    The earth wall disintegrates automatically. Chu Yu goes over and kicks the water demon who is pierced by a sword. His face is gloomy: "did the water demon do it? Isn''t it two days before you come out? "


    And generally only one or two water demons will come out. How can one or two water demons catch the whole town? Look at this, there is no trace of fighting. Even if they were taken away in their sleep, someone should wake up and resist.


    Xie Xi looked at Chu Yu''s face and pulled his hand anxiously: "don''t be afraid, elder martial brother, I will protect you."


    ¡­¡­ It''s reassuring to hear that.


    Chu fish gently touched Xie Xi''s head: "my dear, I will protect my elder martial brother when he grows up."


    Xie Xi''s eyes flashed a haze. He was dissatisfied with his age, but now he is anxious to grow up after hearing Xie Xi''s words.


    When you grow up, you can protect your elder martial brother and


    His eyes fell on Chu fish''s chest and he paused. Suddenly, his ears turned red and turned away. Just as Chu Sheng came over, he took Chu Yu''s hand and asked for help, but didn''t notice the unusual performance.


    Xie Xi was short, and his vision was much shorter than that of two young men with a long body. Looking around, he suddenly found a small censer between the cracks of the wall not far away.


    Whose small censer will be put in that place? It''s very delicate.


    Xie Xi hesitated for a moment and walked up. The gap between the walls was narrow, and the censer was small enough for him to reach for. He squatted down, was about to reach out, his eyes inadvertently swept over the cracks in the wall, a chill swept over his body, and his scalp exploded.


    There is a blood red eye in the crack of the wall, staring at him!


    Xie Xi took a breath, calmed down, pulled out his sword and jumped away quickly. When he saw it again, there was only the small censer, and the blood red eyes seemed to be his illusion.


    His surprise also attracted the attention of Chuyu and Chusheng.


    Chuyu said strangely, "what are you doing there, younger martial brother? But what did you find? "


    Xie Xi had calmed down. Hearing the sound of the Chu fish, his black eyes suddenly covered with a layer of moisture. He turned around and rushed into the Chu fish''s arms. He hugged his waist. His voice trembled. He wanted to cry: "elder martial brother Elder martial brother...... "


    Chu Yu stared at this white jade like, pear blossom with rain face, which was almost adored. He quickly took out his veil to wipe his tears, and said softly, "what''s the matter?"


    "There is a small censer stuck in the crack of the wall..." Xie Xi buried his head in the Chu fish''s arms. He felt scared when he drew his shoulders. "I want to take it out Suddenly a blood red eye came out... "


    It''s so sour in the trough!


    See how the children are scared!


    Chu fish immediately comforted Xie Xi, kneaded, kneaded and hugged him for fear of leaving any shadow in the protagonist''s heart. Then he took Xie Xi in one hand and Xun Sheng in the other, went to the wall seam and took a look.


    The first-class fairy sword naturally blows hair and cuts iron like mud. What''s more, it''s a wall. The water blue sword flash, the wall collapsed. Chu Yu and Chu Sheng are ready to deal with the demons and ghosts. Unexpectedly, there is nothing behind the wall.


    When the dust was gone, Chu Sheng picked up the small censer with a low body. He only fanned the fan with his hand and smelled the smell. His face changed: "controlling the fragrance of soul!"


    Chu fish didn''t hear the name, and asked, "big brother knows this thing?"


    Chu Sheng''s face was not good-looking. He was green and white for a while. After a while, he bit his teeth and said, "I don''t know something about it. It''s the unique secret fragrance of the demon Kingdom beast clan!"


    Hundreds of years ago, after a big melee between Zhengmo and Zhengmo, both sides were seriously damaged. But the right way is a little better, so when we redraw the boundary, we rushed the demon to the wrong boundary.Although the territory is vast, its spiritual power is poor. I thought that in this way, the demon cultivator would not have the strength to make noise and could not turn over the waves. I didn''t expect that one by one, the magicians were carrying hoes and digging in the East and West, which really made them find a best spirit stone vein in yuncuo.


    Although the righteous friars are regretful, they have no choice but to look at the huge top-grade spirit vein of yuncuo and turn their eyes green.


    After the magicians drew a formation to lock the spirit, they recuperated in yuncuo, only to come back one day. In the past few hundred years, seven sects have been formed. From time to time, they make troubles in the area of the orthodox monks.


    The Royal beast clan is one of them.


    It''s just that Jiao Xia is so far away from the cloud. I don''t know how those demons could go all the way to such a small town to do evil.


    "Half a year ago, I went to Jinhe, the front line, to make friends with yuncuo''s demon cultivation. I suffered losses under the disciples of the Royal beast sect. I remember the soul controlling incense." Chu Sheng''s face was complicated for a while, and he said in a low voice, "if people smell the fragrance of controlling souls, they will be unconscious. If a monster smells it, it will be ordered to melt its blood essence into the fragrance. I''m afraid that all the people in this town have been taken away by the demon cultivator. The situation is urgent. You can''t solve it, younger brother. Go back to Tianyuan sect immediately and report it to the leader! "


    Chu fish was stunned.


    Right?


    Isn''t it more than ten years later that the devil cultivates himself? Why did you come out early?


    Royal beast clan? Isn''t this the devil sect that was singled out by the protagonist? In such a hurry to come out and die?


    Tangled for a while, Chu fish still nodded and parted ways with Chu Sheng. Chu Sheng also has to go home to tell his father about it and be on guard against evil cultivation.


    After they left, a long figure suddenly appeared behind the cut down wall.


    Looking left and right, he was confused for a long time. Suddenly he was furious: "these two people should follow the censer to continue to trace the clues! How can I run so decisively! Grandma''s! "


    ***


    I didn''t expect to leave for a day and return to the sect. I didn''t practice the formula. Chu fish is very depressed.


    Quietly nestled in his arms, Xie Xi, who circled his neck, blinked: "is elder martial brother worried about the devil cultivation?"


    Of course, Chuyu is not worried.


    The protagonist, they are cannon fodder. You have to choose a small boss to upgrade. In face, Chu Yu is still awe inspiring: "the merciless devil repair, don''t know how the innocent townspeople are."


    To be honest, Chu Yu was really worried about the villagers, so he decided to go back to the school for help. He and Chu Sheng built the foundation. They could control a large group of monsters'' demon cultivation when one or several powers were unknown. There was only one word of "death".


    What''s more, the protagonist follows him. He can''t take the protagonist to risk.


    Keep a small censer waiting for them to find out? The devil got into the trap.


    The soul of Xusheng is full of energy. It''s as fast as lightning when it''s urged. It''s only half a day later that it arrives at the Tianyuan gate. Chu fish can''t help wiping cold sweat. When he left last time, Xunsheng lost control. How fast can he get to Qinghe town in more than one hour


    If there is an air traffic safety law in the world of cultivation, he has been deducted for speeding and his flying license for imperial sword has been revoked


    After thinking about it, Chu fish landed on Pingyuan peak.


    Fortunately, the headmaster song yuanzhuo was on the peak. Chu Yu left Xie Xi in front of the hall of pingyuanfeng and entered the hall alone.


    Chu Yu is the eldest disciple of Lu Qingan, who is song yuanzhuo''s junior brother. Although Lu Qingan usually looks aloof and aloof to everyone, he has a good relationship with song yuanzhuo. So it''s not difficult for Chu Yu to ask the headmaster. He takes out the small censer and gives it to song yuanzhuo. Then he tells him what happened.


    Song yuanzhuo frowned: "Royal beast clan? Why does the demon cultivator come to Jiaoxia? "


    For a long time, song yuanzhuo suddenly made the appearance of a sudden realization, said the sound of "devil insect" lightly, then there was no following. He wanted to say that he was still resting, that is to say that he didn''t want to talk about it, that he wanted to make Chuyu look a little black. After a while, he saw song yuanzhuo, but he still didn''t talk about it, so he just left.


    Anyway, how to do it later is song yuanzhuo''s business.


    Chu Yu, remembering where there are streams and lakes in yuanchenfeng cave, walked out of the main hall. As soon as I went out, I saw a few graceful young girls gathered in front of Xie Xi. I should have seen that he was born with powder and jade, and wanted to tease him.


    Eh, good luck? This can''t be sabotaged.


    Chu fish carefully hide behind the pillar, blink, eavesdrop.


    "Who is the elder brother from the peak? Far dust peak? "


    "The little face is tender than mine. It''s lovely."


    "Hee hee, little younger martial brother, elder martial sister will give you sugar to eat. Will you go back to the peak with elder martial sister?"


    ¡­¡­


    All the young girls are laughing, and their voice is clear and melodious like a silver bell. They are pulling noisily to lead Xie Xi back.


    Chu Yu holds his hand and touches his chin.


    This can''t be done. How can he hold his thigh after taking it back?


    Just want to come out to catch Xie Xi from the yingyingyanyan, Xie Xi''s voice suddenly sounded, clear and cold, no temperature: "get out."

 Chapter 14

    Chu fish was moved to tears: good! Good hero! No wrong thigh!


    The group of young girls were scolded by Xie Xi in a low voice, and were all stunned for a while. But Xie Xi''s people are so lovely that they even look like being coquettish when they yell at each other. A few young girls are stunned and come back to their senses. They are not angry at all. They are still smiling: "who is the elder brother of the younger brother? Are people nice? Handsome or not


    Chu Yu, who was going to walk out, stopped his feet again, and continued to feel his smooth chin to hear what the protagonist thought of him.


    Xie Xi''s tender and soft voice came: "my elder martial brother is gentle and tolerant, kind and chivalrous. He thinks of others everywhere. He is the best and best senior brother!"


    Chu fish listened to the old face red.


    Cough, be gentle and tolerant, be kind to others. What kind of devil is chivalrous? What kind of ghost is thinking about others everywhere?


    The girls all said "wow" and asked the elder martial brother what his name was.


    Xie Xi looked proud and was about to say the name of Chu fish when a jade like voice suddenly sounded in front of him: "younger martial brother, who are you talking to?"


    It''s Chu fish that can''t bear to boast.


    All the girls looked around and saw a man walking down the steps of the main hall. The body is slender, as tall and straight as pine. The Satin Robe is white and slightly decorated with cloud pattern. When you look up, your features are clear, handsome and elegant, but it''s too cold, especially the dark eyes like the pool water, which seem to make you feel cold all over.


    At first glance, I feel cool, noble and superior.


    Chu Yu is a famous person in tianyuanmen, not only because of his talent, but also because He is one of the top ten beautiful men in tianyuanmen. The portraits have been circulated thousands of times between elder martial sister and younger martial sister as well as brothers with some hobbies. Everyone knows his cool and aloof temperament.


    At the sight of Chuyu, several young girls, with their hair all fried, turned to little Zhengtai incredulously, and conveyed their overwhelming horror with their eyes:


    this is your elder martial brother who is "gentle and tolerant, kind-hearted, chivalrous and considerate of others everywhere"?!


    Chu Yu pretends to be noble and cold in front of strangers. He is familiar with the way. He nods to several young girls and goes to Xie Xi. He bends down to pick him up, and then goes to the far dust peak.


    Several girls in the same place stayed for a long time, and Qi Qi was puzzled.


    Like It''s really gentle to treat that younger martial brother


    When I returned to Dongfu, all the disciples were studying in the evening.


    Although Chu Yu, the original master, was reckless in the face of the protagonist, he taught these disciples very severely. Chu fish left, they also diligently continue to practice, without any slack.


    Chuyu is very pleased.


    First, I found out that he was the third younger martial brother. When I saw Chu Yu, I almost jumped up and said: "elder martial brother, you Back? "


    Chu fish nodded and knew what he was wondering. He said lightly, "I came down the mountain and came back ahead of time."


    When he heard "demon cultivation", the third younger martial brother was surprised: "is it the one of Hehuan clan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ha? "


    "That child molester..."


    Chuyu slapped the third younger martial brother on the top of his head with a black face: "practice hard and shut up."


    What are you thinking about all day long?


    On the way back to the courtyard, Xie Xi, who had been meditating, suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "elder martial brother, child molestation..."


    Chu fish heard the word headache, a serious face: "children do not ask East and West."


    Xie Xi said: "it''s said that child molestation is very popular Elder martial brother, shall I be your pedophile? "


    Poof!


    Chu fish almost spouted blood at one mouthful.


    Do you know what you are talking about!


    Wordlessly, he bowed his head to face the pure and flawless black eyes, which were clear to the bottom Younger martial brother, don''t worry, even if you are not elder martial brother''s Pedophile, elder martial brother will always be nice to you. "


    Just like the stars on the sky, Zhengtai''s eyes are bright at once.


    Chu fish turns his head silently.


    ¡­¡­ I hope that when the protagonist grows up and remembers this period, don''t get angry and stab him to death with a sword


    ***There are several abandoned mountains not far from the back cliff. It took Chuyu two days to find a lake on a mountain. The lake is very wide, clear and quiet.


    Although it can''t compare with the flowing long river and the shocking waterfall, don''t be choosy in the cave. Chu fish meditated on this peak for a few days. He felt that his body''s psychic power had been completely restored, so he began to practice two tricks that had been prepared for a long time.


    After practising for a long time, while sitting for a rest, Xie Xi came up with a complaint and grievance on his face: "does the elder martial brother want me? Suddenly he disappeared for several days..."


    Chuyu is used to pinching and cuddling. "How could it be? Elder martial brother is trying to cultivate for exterminating the demons and insects three years later."


    Blinking, Chuyu was surprised: "younger martial brother, you have practiced Qi on the ninth floor?"


    It''s too fast! Just come back from the bottom of the mountain less than two months! As expected, the protagonist''s life is openXie Xi''s concern is: "three years later, eliminate the devil and insect?"


    Inadvertently said a leak, do not say clear words Xiexi will always entangle. Chu Yu looks at the white jade face in front of him, hesitates for a while, and simply tells Xie Xi everything.


    Xie Xi eyebrows a Xuan: "I also want to go! Such a dangerous experience, elder martial brother can''t live without me! "


    Don''t look down upon your elder martial brother so much, ok


    "You can''t go." Chuyu kneads Xie Xi ''s head and says in a deep voice. Originally, Xie Xi didn''t brush this copy three years later. If he did, what would he do if he got into any trouble?


    Xie Xi will be coquettish in a hurry. Chu Yu knows this well and can''t see it when he closes his eyes.


    Seeing that Chu Yu closed his eyes, Xie Xi panicked for a moment and pulled his sleeve: "elder martial brother, it''s better. If three years later, I arrive at the middle stage of foundation building, you will let me follow. If not, I''ll stay on the peak and wait for you to come back, OK? "


    Chu fish frowned. Xie Xi shrunk his mouth and joked: "if you don''t allow me, master, I will follow you three years later."


    Chu fish opened his eyes and stared at the cautious but unswerving little Zhengtai.


    After entering the foundation building period, it will be more difficult to advance. It is not comparable to the gas training period. Even if it''s the protagonist, it''s very difficult to cultivate in three years to the middle of foundation building, right?


    After thinking for a moment, Chu fish nodded happily.


    ***


    it''s the summer heat, and the mountains are green and full of eyes, full of vitality and vitality.


    The trees in the grove are thick and cool. The young man in white robe has a long body, a sword and a closed eye. Half of his beautiful face is hidden in the shade of the tree, which makes people itch for no reason. He wants to see the whole picture.


    Suddenly, a strong wind came from behind. It was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder.


    The young man opened his eyes, and there was peace in his dark eyes. Backhand horizontal sword a block, two swords hit each other to send out a "when" clear sound. One move is fruitless. Stagger the young man''s sword and stab it directly. The sword is sharp.


    Chu fish picked the eyebrows, but the sword was not blocked. A faint smile came out from his lips: "is it still noisy?"


    The frost and snow like sword stopped in front of the Chu fish''s chest. With a light pick, his clothes could be opened.


    After a moment of stagnation, the long sword was taken back by the flowing water. The voice of the young man sounded like the wind, with a few clear words: "elder martial brother will not play with me for a long time."


    Chuyu looked at the youth in front of him with a smile.


    It was only three years ago, and he was a little shorter now. A white cloud Satin Robe looks slender and jade standing. Originally, the small face of Jade Snow and pink has grown a lot. The eyebrows of the sword are smooth, the eyes are like stars, the smile is full, and there are no couples.


    Chu fish stared at him for a while, but he did not make a sound. He habitually reached out and pinched his face. The boy obediently let Chu fish trample / ravage him. His moist black eyes stared at Chu fish motionless.


    "Well, I''m not comfortable when I grow up." Chu fish is very sorry, patting his head.


    Xie Xi''s mouth was shriveled, and he was wronged. His eyes were covered with a mist of water, which made him look pitiful


    How dare you.


    Chu Yu took back the dog''s audacious hand and smiled: "how can you? Elder martial brother should start to worry about which beauty he was taken away by and ignore elder martial brother."


    Xie Xi snorted, blinked, and the wet feeling in his eyes faded. I used to get into Chu Yu''s arms and rub myself, saying, "those nuns, I can''t see them." After a pause, he said, "elder martial brother, are you in the late stage of foundation construction?"


    Chu fish nodded and rubbed Xie Xi''s head. The child''s cultivation speed in these three years is very fast. Since he arrived at the foundation period, Chu Yu can''t see his cultivation any more. He feels depressed.


    Xie Xi''s face was pleasantly surprised: "what a coincidence! So are my younger martial brothers!"


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chuyu: " Congratulations, younger martial brother. "


    =¡õ = it''s over. What should I do if my child doesn''t obey me! I can''t beat it!


    "Elder martial brother, do you remember our agreement?" Xie Xi said with a smile


    What''s the deal?


    Chu Yu thought about it for a while, pushed away the sticky Xie Xi, and went to the courtyard with him, saying: "it''s not Promise to embroider a sachet for you? "


    In this case, it is also a pit. At last year''s Qiqiao Festival, several other nuns from other peaks came to send sachets to Chu fish shamefully to convey their feelings. Chu fish refused all of them. Looking back, he saw Xie Xi standing behind with a smile. He asked the nuns why they wanted to send sachets.


    Chu Yu was confused and forced for a moment. He felt stabbed in the back without any reason. He didn''t dare to tell the truth subconsciously. He replied in a smooth way: to show sympathy.


    Then he was wrapped by Xie Xi to embroider a sachet.


    Chu fish can''t be female red, so they drag all the time, and see that it''s almost to Qiqiao Festival, and the sachet doesn''t even have a shadow.


    Xie Xichang eyebrows a pick, eyes flashed a smile: "sachet nature is to embroider. Younger martial brother has built the foundation later. It''s said that when you go down the mountain to get rid of the devil, you must take younger martial brother with you. "


    Chu fish just wanted to pretend that he couldn''t remember, and then he waved: "OK, OK."Go early and go back early, protect the protagonist, and never let the protagonist get hurt. Otherwise, when I come back to the Xianjian conference, how can the protagonist show his brilliance and receive his younger brother''s harem?

 Chapter 15

    Mausoleum ruins are the ruins left by the ancient monks after the war. Compared with the outside world, it is an independent space. There are many dangers in it. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will die and your soul will be imprisoned. However, there are so many rare flowers, plants and treasures in the tomb ruins. The reason is that the monks love and hate the tomb ruins, and their eyes are red.


    Because the spiritual power of the mausoleum is not stable, and the monks above the golden age are not allowed to enter the mausoleum, the immortal sword meeting every ten years is actually to select qualified disciples to enter the mausoleum which is opened every ten years.


    Mausoleum ruins is an important place for the protagonist to upgrade, and it must not be missed. Originally, the protagonist entered as the first in the Xianjian conference, so Chu Yu naturally did not dare to let the protagonist suffer any injury, affecting his performance, and came second.


    In other words, at this time, the protagonist is the peak of the early foundation building, right? Why did it swish to the late stage of foundation construction?


    Chu fish is deeply depressed.


    Back in the yard, the butt is still hot, and a note suddenly flies from the far sky, and in a moment, it is near. With a wave of Xie Xi''s sleeve, he stretched out his hand lazily to stop it, and the notes burned automatically. Lu Qingan''s voice was clear:


    "three years have passed, and the fish can find someone to accompany them down the mountain. Be careful not to rush. "


    Chu fish had a headache and sighed.


    The ogre appeared near a city west of Jiaoxia, far away from the Tianyuan mountains. It''s two months before the initial incubation time, so we have to start ahead of time and get ready.


    Just thinking about it, another note came. Xie Xizheng, with a smile in his eyes and a chin in his hand, stared at Chu Yu''s stupefied appearance. When he saw it coming again, he took it impatiently.


    "Please lead the disciples to pingyuanfeng."


    This is about to go?


    Chu fish was surprised for a while. Fortunately, the things to be prepared were ready at ordinary times. When he was about to wear the sword, he looked at Xie Xi and said, "let''s go."


    Except for Xie Xi, he was not going to take anyone from yuanchenfeng. Originally, Chu Yu took his third and fourth younger martial brothers with him. As a result, only he came back alive and was seriously injured.


    After three years together, Chuyu was still reluctant to let these little cannon fodder younger martial brothers die.


    The disciples of yuanchenfeng heard about the devil and insect last month. They saw that Chu Yu and Xie Xi were ready to go. They quickly gathered outside the courtyard and stared at Chu Yu with tears. Chu fish glanced at them, pursed his lips, and his voice was cold: "these days when I left, I must not waste my cultivation. If anyone dares to slack off, throw them into the forest for three days. "


    Listening to this familiar threat, all the disciples who were worried about leaving couldn''t help laughing. Qi Qi should be.


    Brother three and brother four looked at each other, stepped forward, and said carefully: "elder brother, I have built the foundation with brother four. You and brother two are weak. Why don''t you..."


    "Stay on the peak and teach all the younger martial brothers." Chu fish cut off his words, glanced at all the small cannon ashes, and took the lead in finding Sheng.


    Xie Xi also followed up with the sword. Qinglingling''s eyes turned and he said with a smile, "I thought the elder master would agree to them."


    Chuyu hit haha: "elder martial brother, you are enough."


    Say, the corner of the eye Yu Guang swept the sword at the foot of Xie Xi at will. The body of that sword is long and delicate, and it''s as light as snow when it''s driven. At the age of 15, each disciple under the leader of the peak can go to the sword hill of the Tianyuan gate to find a sword. Xie Xi went to the sword Hill last year and pulled out this superior immortal sword. The immortal sword is nameless and needs the owner to name it himself. Xie Xi smiles and asks Chu Yu for help.


    Chu fish was shocked and lost color. He managed to control his facial expression and named it duanxue according to his original name.


    Although now duanxue sword is not famous, but later this sword with the protagonist big kill four sides, prestige, people hear color change.


    The point is The original protagonist used this sword to cut the original Chu fish.


    A cold numbness climbed up the back, and Chu fish swallowed and did not dare to see it again.


    There are many disciples standing in the square of pingyuanfeng. They are all the disciples of the elders of each cave and the elites in the company of others. At least there are five or six people in each peak. Seeing Chu fish only with Xie Xi, even song yuanzhuo was a little surprised.


    However, after all, he is not a disciple of his own. Song yuanzhuo just glanced at Xie Xi and said nothing more. Chu fish found a place to stand, silently looked at the next copy of the same door.


    He has been living in the cave for many years and rarely shows up. Now, at a glance, none of them are familiar with him.


    Simply shut your eyes and feed your mind, and see everything as nothing.


    But Chu Yu didn''t know these same people, but they knew him. Several disciples not far away stared at Chu Yu for a while, glanced at each other, and walked slowly to Chu Yu. "Is this elder martial brother Chu?"


    Chu fish opened his eyes and looked at the young men in yellow.


    The colors of the costumes are different from each other. The Yellow costumes It seems that Which peak is coming?


    He has been pretending to be noble and cold for a long time, and it seems natural. Several disciples look at each other again, only when he is arrogant and doesn''t want to open his mouth, he says with a smile: "we are the disciples of elder qingyefeng and Liu. Because elder martial brother is ill, we can''t find the leader. I don''t know if elder martial brother Chu would like to...""No." Xie Xi''s eyebrow is pointed, and his voice is cold.


    I''m afraid that the eldest disciple of qingyefeng is not ill but afraid to come. The elder didn''t say anything. I''m afraid these people''s accomplishments are not very good. They just pulled out to join hands and died.


    Chu fish glanced casually at these people. There is only one initial stage of foundation construction, and the rest is the period of gas training.


    It seems that he wants to seek shelter, but in addition to protecting himself, Chu fish also needs to protect Xie Xi from damage. There is no energy to make trouble for himself.


    It''s gratifying to see Xie Xi. The child really understands the language.


    "You!" When he was rebuffed, the disciple led by qingyefeng turned blue and white for a while, and then he said in a thin rage, "elder martial brother Chu hasn''t even opened his mouth yet. What are you talking about?"


    Chu fish said plainly, "No."


    To live, to protect the protagonist, and a few more people, is not to die. Though he sympathizes with these people, he is not the father.


    Besides Yuanchen peak, there are other peaks to rely on.


    "Chuyu, you..." The disciple bit his teeth and said angrily, "you are so desperate for help, regardless of the brotherhood?"


    Chuyu looked at him with a blank face.


    "Well, well, Chuyu, you''re tough enough, we remember!"


    Tieqing, one of the disciples of qingyefeng, leaves with his face and sleeves waving. His eyes are full of resentment before he leaves. He is still cursing something when he leaves. Chu fish can hear clearly, what "the dog looks down on people" and "the heart of stone" are endless.


    For a while, Chu fish felt his chin and looked at Xie Xi doubtfully: "younger martial brother, look, do you have a halo on my head?"


    Xie Xizheng stared at the back of those people''s leaving, smelled the words and looked at the head of Chu fish subconsciously, shaking his head in confusion.


    "Then why do they take it for granted..." Chu Yu shrugged, but he didn''t write "I''m the father" on his face. "If you don''t want to die, you can go and make it clear with the headmaster. You don''t have to go."


    Xie xilue thought about it for a moment and said, "I heard that when I went down the mountain to kill the devil and insect, all the disciples who came back could get a pill for washing marrow and a medium-sized immortal tool."


    Oh, people die for money.


    Chu fish nodded, no longer caring.


    After waiting for a moment, we were all here. Roughly speaking, there were more than 30 people. Song yuanzhuo stood on the high platform, talked about some trivial things, distributed some pills and talismans to all the disciples, then waved his hand and signaled them to leave.


    The rich and powerful Chu fish didn''t care about this pill at all. They collected it carelessly, and then they started with their swordsmen and went to the destination, the night city.


    Xie Xi, who was not far behind the Chu fish, stared at the back of the fish silently for a while, then suddenly called out, "senior brother."


    Chuyu looks back.


    "I''m tired." Xie Xi waited for the Chu fish to turn around, immediately collected the sword, jumped behind the Chu fish and stood firmly, reached for the Chu fish''s waist, and said with a smile, "it''s the most reassuring thing to stand on the elder martial brother''s sword."


    Child, did you forget the sword falling accident caused by speeding? Are you at ease? Are you at ease?!


    Chuyu squinted at him. He thought it was the child who was lazy. He rubbed his hair with his backhand and concentrated on the sword.


    More than 20 of the more than 30 disciples are in the foundation building period. In order to keep a low profile, Chu Yu deliberately suppressed the cultivation breath to the middle of the foundation building period, maintaining a less prominent upstream level.


    After a period of time, the distance is not far or near, except for occasionally someone whispered a few words, most people are silent. Suddenly, someone said, "you younger martial brothers and sisters, this trip is dangerous, but if we are united, we will not be afraid of the devil."


    Chu Yu looks around and talks to a handsome young man who looks like Guan Yu. He looks confident and just. I just saw this man standing beside song yuanzhuo in the square. He should be the eldest disciple of song yuanzhuo and the eldest of tianyuanmen in the future.


    The original book didn''t describe this person very much. It seems that he is a sad character who plays soy sauce. Fortunately, the original master has a memory. His name is song Jingyi. In the memory of the original master, he is a small man with a sweet mouth and a sharp stomach, a big face and a narrow mind. He had an unpleasant dispute with Chu Yu when he was at the beginning together.


    However, in the eyes of other disciples, song Jingyi is a worthy leader. As soon as he opened his mouth, someone immediately replied, "what''s your opinion about senior brother song?"


    Song Jingyi smiled: "there are thirty-two people on this trip. Some elders have few disciples, so they are weak and easy to be broken one by one. If we don''t form a team of four or eight, we can take care of each other. "


    Well It''s a good idea to ignore something.

 Chapter 16

    Chu Yu''s voice just fell. His eyes turned to all sides, or he was surprised or disgusted or ridiculed. Someone whispered: "Oh, I also said who didn''t give face to elder martial brother song, it was him..."


    "It''s said that Chu Yu is proud and proud. Tut, these eyes are going to be born on his head. How many low-level demons do you think it is to deal with the devil and insect? "


    Song Jingyi also looked over, and his eyes flashed: "it was the younger martial brother Chu. Elder martial brother Chu doesn''t want to, so it''s not difficult for him. Is it just that little younger martial brother behind me is too reluctant? The gas training period is extremely dangerous in this trip. "


    Chu Yu looks at the gummy koala behind his eyes. Just to make it clear that he is just lazy and lazy to defend his sword, Xie Xi raises his watery eyes and hugs Chu Yu. In a soft voice, he says, "thank you for your kindness. I only want to follow my senior brother. I will go where he goes."


    Song Jingyi''s face was ugly three points when he was refused by the outspoken words: " Let those two help themselves. "


    Chuyu rubbed Xie Xi''s hair with a smile and urged him to find Sheng. The water blue light was so brilliant that it suddenly crossed all the same doors and disappeared.


    Anyway, in accordance with the original Lord''s noble and cool nature, 80% of them refused to go with these people directly, and took yuanchenfeng''s disciples first.


    Chu fish''s figure just disappeared, have face to face dare not speak immediately out of the voice.


    "But in the middle stage of foundation building, what a great man he is by virtue of his family background! Chuyu? Pooh, the stinky fish is almost the same! "


    "I think he died the first time."


    "That younger martial brother of his is also ungrateful. He dare to refuse the kindness of elder martial brother song."


    ¡­¡­


    Even if there are different voices, on the whole, they are still swearing. Song Jingyi smiled and listened for a while, then Su Rong said: "it''s all the same door, don''t hurt people behind."


    "Elder martial brother, look at the Chuyu. He doesn''t pay attention to you at all. When elder martial brother inherits the position of leader in the future, he can still be convinced?"


    "Elder martial brother song has the demeanor of a generation of headmaster. It''s not like that smelly fish. He doesn''t care about the brotherhood when he dies..."


    The disciples praised the song Jingyi with all sorts of tongues, holding it high and stepping on it low. Only the last several nuns frowned, squinted at Song Jingyi and spat in secret.


    ***


    the Chuyu glided fast, so he didn''t hear the indignant criticism behind him. But even if I hear it, I won''t care.


    At this speed, it will take about half a month to get to fangyecheng. Anyway, there was plenty of time. In the afternoon, Chu Yu brought Xie Xi down to a small town, dressed himself and straightened his hair. Then he touched a folding fan painted with mountains and rivers from the ring and gently shook the fan. A man is like a dog, but a beast.


    Xie Xi kept his eyes fixed on Chuyu. He only thought that elder martial brother was really good-looking, and there would be no one better looking than elder martial brother in the world.


    The man like Chu fish turned to look at the stupefied Xie Xi, raised his eyebrows, closed the folding fan, and knocked on Xie Xi''s head: "what''s the stupidity?"


    Xie Xi wakes up immediately, the tip of his ear is red and his lips are pursed.


    Chuyu is glad to see that he is pulling a big handsome young man. He touches his head and says kindly, "younger martial brother, you have grown up..." It''s time to learn some flirting skills.


    After a meal, Chuyu smiled: "it''s time to see the world and learn something."


    "Learn Things? " Xie Xi tilted his head and looked at the Chu fish in a daze.


    Chu fish was confused by the white snow eyes. He coughed, "you come with me."


    Xie Xi then obediently followed the Chu fish into the city. For a long time, Chu fish was in full bloom, looking left and right.


    Chu fish likes to eat some snacks, but they don''t eat them after wearing them. Now when I went to the city, I saw candied haws. I quickly touched the long prepared copper plate and bought two strings. I threw one string to Xie Xi and looked around slowly.


    Xie Xi looked at the Chuyu who enjoyed eating all the time, looked down at the sugar gourd in his hand, blinked, and slowly bit one by one.


    See Chu fish eat almost, and handed over the sugar gourd in his hand: "elder martial brother, I don''t like it."


    Chu fish has been looking at four times, didn''t notice Xie Xi''s small action, "Oh" a, casually took over and continued to nibble away, didn''t find anything wrong. In Xie Xi''s eyes, he flashed the smile of success and raised his eyebrows. His unhappy mood was a little better because of those people''s murmuring.


    After a walk around the town, Chu Yu finally found the destination of the trip. He hugged Xie Xi to his arms and said with a smile, "younger martial brother, have you had a drink?"


    Xie Xi shook his head honestly.


    Chuyu smiled: "come, elder martial brother, please drink flower wine."


    Along the way, I heard the gossip. The best family in the flower street of this small town is Yangchun tower. The women in it are as charming as water and look forward to life.


    Next to it is Yangchun building.


    Chu fish sleeves, led Xie Xi into the flower floor.


    Once inside, Xie Xi''s face turned black when he looked at the warbler, warbler, swallow and swallow in the courtyard.


    This kind of black continues until Chuyu smartly throws a lot of money, including the four top cards in the building and enters Yajian.Staring at the Chu fish surrounded by the opposite beauty, Xie Xi''s eyes were dim. If it wasn''t for some reason, he would have set the place on fire.


    However, his face is so ugly, and some people are not afraid to come here to die --


    "young master''s face is so ugly, isn''t it painful? Let me see... "


    Said, a pair of weak boneless hands will be close to his chest, slowly slipped into.


    Like being touched by a snake, Xie Xi could not bear it. He pushed away the woman and said coldly, "get out!"


    Chu fish drank a few glasses of wine. Unexpectedly, his body had a poor amount of alcohol. He was a bit confused. When he heard Xie Xi''s angry voice, he couldn''t help but draw from his brow. He was awake for a moment.


    He waved and beckoned them all out. Xie Xi then slammed the table, stared at the Chu fish with anger and gnashed his teeth: "why does the elder martial brother want to come to such a place where he is vile, shameless, lascivious / licentious?"


    ¡­¡­ Enlighten you.


    Chu fish opened his mouth and didn''t dare to speak. He had some flowers in front of him. After staring for a long time, he couldn''t see how many Xie Xi were in front of him, so he waved: "younger martial brother Come here... "


    Xie Xi looked at the Chu fish, who was drunk and confused. He paused, relieved his anger, and went to the Chu fish. Chu Yu finally saw several Xie Xi and handed a glass of wine with a bright smile: "don''t be angry, younger martial brother Come on, dry this wine... "


    Xie Xi stared at the smiling Chu fish. For a while, he sighed. He was about to take over the wine glass. Chu fish suddenly released his hand and the glass fell to the ground with a crack.


    Xie Xi: " Elder martial brother, you are drunk. "


    Chu Yu tightened his eyebrows. Looking at the table, he couldn''t find the wine glass. He just held out a hand, poured the wine in the wine pot into his hand, and persisted to Xie Xi: "come on, younger martial brother Dry this glass of wine... "


    White jade like hands handed to the body, the clear wine rippled a little bit. Xie Xi stared at the delicate and familiar palm in front of him. After a long pause, his lips raised an unidentified arc, lowered his head slowly, and drank wine with the palm of Chu fish.


    Chu fish has been lingering a light cold fragrance, mixed with this wine, very intoxicating. Xie Xi finished drinking this small holding of wine, his face was already a little crimson, and his eyes were also slightly watery.


    Chu Yu was about to take back his hand when Xie Xi suddenly held it down, looked up at Chu Yu with a smile, lowered his head again, almost devoutly, a little bit, from fingertip kissing to wrist, every inch of skin was not let go.


    Holding Chu Yu''s wrist, Xie Xi looked at Chu Yu askew and smiled: "thank you very much for your hospitality. This wine is good to drink. "


    Chu fish nodded in confusion, squinting as if to see Xie Xi clearly, but not clearly. In a trance, he felt that he had been held up again. He subconsciously put his hand around Xie Xi''s neck.


    Inner subconscious roar: Princess hug! How is Princess hug again! Protagonist, can you not hold a princess with a villain''s cannon fodder!


    Xie Xi holds the Chuyu to his bed and gazes down at the quiet sleeping face of the Chuyu. Sleeping together for three years, he naturally had countless opportunities to carefully observe the beautiful face in front of him.


    From the long eyebrows as far away as the mountains to the eyes that are slightly red. From the straight and delicate bridge of nose to the peach blossom lips.


    Xie Xi stretched out his hand and gently traced the outline of Chu fish. When the finger points to his lips, he can''t help but pause and breathe a little fast.


    Fingertip touch, light peach red, soft and soft, slightly wet, slightly open and close. Xie Xi stared for a while and whispered, "senior brother?"


    Chu fish is still confused. When he hears the sound, he opens his lips. He is about to return to "younger martial brother". His mouth is blocked.


    Xie Xi leaned over and kissed the soft lips he had coveted for a long time. Suddenly, he felt hot and dry all over. He couldn''t help but reach out and pick up the Chu fish. He kissed deeply and hurriedly. He could not help himself.


    In a trance, it seems that a cold "younger martial brother" suddenly rings in my ear.


    Xie Xi suddenly woke up, opened his eyes, let go of the Chu fish, rolled down from his bed, sat on the ground and gasped for breath, and the intoxication in his eyes also disappeared.


    Chuyu''s head "banged" on the pillow, making a slight groan / groan like groan. Xie Xi hurriedly got up, gently rubbed the back of his head, took off his boots and covered his quilt with his lips.


    Staring at the face in front of him, and thinking of what he had done before, Xie Xi kept silent for a moment, suddenly raised his hand and slapped himself severely.


    "Shameless villain!"


    Another slap.


    "Ingratitude!"


    Two fierce slaps in the face made Xie Xi''s face slightly swollen. He closed his eyes, his face heavy, and touched his burning cheek.


    He was clear in his heart, just now He is sober.


    ***When you wake up from a hangover, your head doesn''t hurt much, but your spirit is not good.


    Chu fish stood up with a sad face and fell down again. He had to close his eyes first and let the wine out of his body.


    What did he do after he got drunk last night?Shouldn''t have done anything out of the ordinary? The protagonist should not be angry, right? If he is angry, he will not wake up.


    His face changed unpredictably, and Xie Xi, who had been ignored for a long time, finally couldn''t help but open his mouth Senior brother? "


    This sudden sound scared the Chu fish out of his mind. It took a long time to get back to his senses. He turned to Xie Xi at the bedside and was about to scold the child. His eyes inadvertently swept the redness and swelling on his face. The Chu fish''s eyes suddenly widened.


    ¡­¡­ what the fuck!!!


    No!!!

 Chapter 17

    Chu fish are frightened, and Chu fish are scared.


    After this meal, three years of friendship will be gone! The protagonist''s eyes are sad, the protagonist''s face is terrible


    Seeing the sad face of Chu Yu, Xie Xi was shocked: "what''s the matter, senior brother?"


    Chu fish quickly read: beat me dare to pretend?


    Chu Yu lowered his head silently and looked at his bold hands. For a while, he said slowly and melancholy, "younger martial brother..."


    Xie Xi: " Senior brother? "


    Chu fish tearfully: "Xi''er......"


    For the first time, he was called "Xi''er" by the Chu fish. Xie Ximei drew his eyebrow and watched the fish''s face as bleak as frost and snow. He was worried. Could it be that scene last night Elder martial brother, remember?


    The more he thought about it, the more flustered he was. He was about to put his head down and kneel to admit his mistake. Chu Yu said sadly, "elder martial brother didn''t mean to hit you......"


    Xie xidun said: "it''s Hit? "


    Later, he thought of the two slaps he had given him last night, touched his face, and then, after a moment of stiffness, said dryly, "this is not the fight of the elder martial brother, it was last night Younger martial brother had a nightmare and accidentally hit himself. "


    Chu Yu looked at Xie Xi painfully: "needless to say, elder martial brother knows."


    In his heart, he was moved by the protagonist''s compassion and magnanimity as well as his guilt. Look at NABA''s palm print. It''s red and deep. It''s hard to fight. Was he the original Lord last night?


    "Senior brother?" Xie Xi watched in amazement as Chu Yu pulled his hand over him and put it on his face in awe. The touch of warmth like jade came from his fingers, and his fingertips were shaking. The fire burned to his heart again, which made him dizzy, and he even breathed quickly.


    As if the air is filled with the intoxicating smell of wine last night, spoony and ambiguous.


    Chuyu said in a deep voice, "come back."


    It''s hard for people''s conscience not to fight back. They can''t hold their thighs firmly


    Xie Xi pursed his lips and looked down at the closed fish. Seeing his long lashes quiver, I can see how nervous he is.


    Elder martial brother is really unexpected and lovely


    Xie Xi smiled, stroked Chu fish''s face, and turned his eyes. He smiled like a fox, but his tone was grievance and Nuo: "how can younger martial brother give up to fight elder martial brother? If you really want to make amends, please eat fish later. "


    His eyes were bright, and he stared at the delicate clavicle that loomed between the clothes and robes that Chu Yu had not covered, which implied that he picked up his eyebrows and bit every word accurately: "younger martial brother wants to eat fish very much."


    Chu fish shivered for no reason.


    Open your eyes and look at Xie Xi doubtfully: "if you want to eat fish, there should be some nearby."


    Xie Xi''s eyes were fixed on him for a long time. He looked away, and his tone seemed worried: "now I''m not sure whether I want to eat it or not. When I want to eat it, elder martial brother must give it to me. "


    The unknown Chu fish nodded easily: "just a few fish."


    Xie Xi smiled and said nothing more.


    ***


    because I was drunk in that small town, I wasted time not to say, I haven''t enlightened the main character, and I haven''t taught the flirting skills. Chu fish was so frustrated that they were wilting on their way.


    But think about it Chu Yu, who has never been surpassed in 20 years of single life, doesn''t light up her flirting skills at all, let alone teach the protagonist anything.


    Speechless for a long time, Chuyu tentatively knocked on the system: "what else can you do besides add points and deduct points?"? Can you offer some tips on flirting? "


    007 system: "I''m glad to provide you with all kinds of strategies - host current points: 320 points - whether to spend 199 points to exchange" thirty six ways of flirting with girls "¡«"


    Chuyu: "what? Thirty six? 199£¿ Why not 200? "


    007 system: "Ding - according to the hope of the host - whether to spend 200 points to exchange" thirty six moves of flirting with girls "¡«"


    WTF!!!


    After thinking for a long time, in order to cultivate the protagonist into a stallion man who can see love, flowers and flowers, and a girl who can see the inverted stallion man, Chu Yu still has a black face and a fierce pain in the flesh, so he is sure to exchange it.


    A Book sprang up in front of him.


    Chu fish hurriedly put the book into the storage ring, aiming at the long figure in front of him, relieved. After leaving that small town, Xie Xi somehow suddenly opened his mind and stopped running behind him to find Sheng.


    Otherwise, the book just came out suddenly and didn''t scare the child.


    Xie Xi thought about his life and didn''t notice that Chu Yu was no longer on his side. He turned his head and his eyes widened abruptly. He hurriedly scanned around and returned to Chu Yu.


    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother?"


    Chu fish shook his head as if nothing had happened He glanced at the forest below his eyes, and then saw the twilight sky. A plan came out of his heart, and he smiled, "I''m tired of the imperial sword for several days. Younger martial brother, do you want to have a rest in the mountain? "


    Xie Xi is worried about Chu fish, but he doesn''t agree. They both landed on a flat ground in the mountains. Xie Xi pressed the Chuyu and asked him to have a good rest. He went to find Chai to hunt wild game.It''s convenient for Chuyu to read. Chu fish slowly touched out the book "thirty six ways to flirt with a younger sister", only looked at the cover, and his brow could not help but smoke.


    Why is the cover naked / running? Why is it so high / clear / none / yard? System do you want to do something!


    Hurriedly skimming over the cover, Chu fish opened the first page to have a look and couldn''t help whistling. It''s so powerful that my brother has both pictures and texts.


    The first way: look at the waist.


    Description: used when activating the auxiliary skill hero to save the United States.


    Detailed explanation: "the powerful hand holds her slender waist and legs, as deep as the eyes of the world looking into her eyes."


    Friendly tip: ugly refuse.


    The GIF format will move In the picture, the man holds the woman''s waist, looks at each other affectionately, and then lowers his head and kisses her. At the end of the picture, there is a big pink heart.


    wtf£¡£¡£¡ What kind of ghost is this!!!


    Chu fish closed the book without expression.


    Angry Chuyu immediately hit the system: "return!"


    007 system: "I''m sorry to say that the items sold in this system are not refundable"


    are you a profiteer?!


    007 system: "the host should not be impatient for a while - the dog''s blood splashing is good - just for the plan - if it is used well - the effect of flirting will be very significant -"


    ! Mud! Coal!


    Just for a while, Chu Yu had no time to argue with the system and hurriedly put away the books. Xie Xi held Chai in his left hand and pheasant in his right hand, walked slowly, raised his eyebrows, and looked strangely: "what book did you read just now, elder martial brother?"


    Chuyu gave a dry cough: " The skill. "


    Xie Xi didn''t investigate much either. He raised the fire diligently and sat down by the water pool to take care of the pheasant diligently. Seeing this, Chuyu carefully knocked on the system again: "I don''t care! Give me another painting with normal style! Otherwise, I will give you a bad comment! "


    The system is silent for a moment: "if the host is determined to change, please spend 10 points to confirm the change"


    Chu fish bit his teeth: "the painting style is normal?"


    System: "if you want to spend 10 points to replace the" flirtatious manual "¡«"


    Chu Yu confirms and hears the prompt sound of the system, which carefully takes out the replaced flirtatious manual. He glanced at the cover as usual and almost jumped up.


    Nima''s face is indescribable!


    This goblin fights, huh!


    How can it get yellow!


    This NIMA must not be a serious system!


    he was mad about what he was saying. After he suddenly heard a clear voice make complaints about his smile: "what is the elder brother watching? Younger martial brother wants to have a look. "


    Chu fish immediately put the book into the storage ring like a fire, and drew his brow and looked back. Xie Xi did not know when he had dealt with the pheasant. He was holding a long and thin branch and inserting the unfortunate pheasant. He bent over and stared curiously at Chu Yu''s storage ring.


    ¡­¡­ He saw it!


    This is Chu fish''s first thought.


    Little boy is interested in spring / palace chart!


    This is Chu fish''s second thought.


    Two thoughts were flashed in my mind. Chu Yu stayed for a long time, showing a straight smile: "junior brother, senior brother suddenly wants to eat some fruit..."


    Before the next sentence "first leave and pick up a few", Xie Xi had put the pheasant on the fire and turned back to smile: "elder martial brother, wait a moment, younger martial brother will come."


    Then the figure disappeared.


    Chu fish was stunned for a while, but Xie Xi would take the initiative to run errands. For a moment, he ignored the strange emotion in his heart, and secretly found the book with yellow and violent cover.


    As expected, the painting style was quite normal. Chu fish swept it at a glance, threw the manual into the ring and began to ponder.


    Before he came up with a way to enlighten the protagonist, Xie Xi came back with a pile of red and smooth little fruits. The fragrance and shape are like apples. It''s very pleasant to see them.


    Xie Xi holds the fruit and sits cross legged to the side of the Chu fish. Just about to hand it to Chu Yu, I thought of something else. I wiped the fruit on the snow-white sleeve, and then felt the broken snow. The baby carefully peeled the skin, and then handed it to Chu Yu: "elder martial brother, I tried it just now. It''s not poisonous, and it''s delicious."


    Chu fish had no reason to think of the poisonous fruit that was fed to Xie Xi. He smiled awkwardly and took the fruit and bit it. It''s really crispy and delicious.


    Seeing that Xie Xi was only staring at himself with a smile, Chu Yu''s old face was not very able to hang. He said implicitly, "why don''t you taste it, younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi said softly: "younger martial brother, I can''t eat the leather..."


    Chu fish is clear. He feels for the Sheng, picks up a fruit and peels it diligently. Poor two top-grade fairy swords have been reduced to fruit knives. They are not easy to use even if they are abandoned by the tyrants. If someone who knows swords is present, he or she must beat the two martial brothers to the ground and soar.


    Xie Xi stared at Chu fish''s serious look, and his eyes became deeper and deeper. Chu fish, unaware of it, peeled the skin and handed over the fruit with a smile. Xie Xi, smiling rather than smiling, reached out and took it, pinching it on the slender fingers of the Chu fish.When the pheasant is roasted and the appetite is satisfied, Chu Yu thinks of a solution. Looking at the sky, he sighs: "younger martial brother, elder martial brother suddenly feels cold..."


    It''s all bullshit.


    It''s still summer night. Although it''s in the forest, it''s much cooler at night, but it''s not related to the word "cold".


    Xie Xi didn''t seem to understand anything. He frowned, reached over the cold hand of Chu Yu, covered his heart for a while, and said, "elder martial brother''s hand is so cold. Let''s sleep with him tonight."


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    Chuyu gave a dry cough: " You can''t bother younger martial brother like this. Elder martial brother, go to the forest to see if there are any wild animals. Borrow their fur. "


    He just wanted to support Xie Xi or leave alone.


    Xie Xi didn''t seem to see the obvious intention of Chu Yu, and Su Rong nodded: "how can you let elder martial brother do this kind of trivia by himself? Elder martial brother, wait a moment, younger martial brother will come."


    Looking at the young man leaving, Chu Yu felt not guilty. He sighed, "I''m all for you." he looked around and turned to the dark forest.

 Chapter 18

    At night, the mountain forest is overcast. It''s dark all around. The crow''s hoarse voice is miserable. Occasionally, two green lights light up in the dark, which is inhuman gaze.


    Chu fish could only hear the slight sound of his boots on the ground. He could not help swallowing his saliva and felt a fire sign, two fingers and a rub. A ray of warm yellow light lit up, illuminating all around.


    In the deep mountains and forests, when it comes to night, there will be subtle and strange things. Chu fish walked for a moment, then met the goal of this trip.


    There is a woman sitting obliquely under an old tree in front. The woman''s body was covered with a thin red yarn, covering her full chest and lower body. Other places were exposed. In the hazy fire light, she looked greasy white, slim waist, long legs, and full of temptation. Her face is flirtatious and charming. Her eyes are full of spring water. When she sees Chu fish, she cries softly, "young master, I hurt my leg. Can you carry me home? I will thank you very much. "


    Said, quite proud of the full chest.


    In the mountains and forests, there are no people in front of you, no smoke behind you. Take your uncle on your back.


    That''s what you want!


    Chu Yu put his hand on the hilt of Xunsheng sword, looked at the woman in front of him with a smile, saw the white fox tail swinging back and forth behind her, coughed softly, and reminded: "girl, your tail."


    The woman was stunned, then giggled and smiled. Before she could start to bewitch, Chu Yu walked to her heart and stepped on it. He found Sheng to scabbard three inches. The cold light poured out and stuck it on her neck.


    Chuyu smiled: "do you want to live?"


    He just hid his cultivation breath. The fox spirit thought that he was just a little monk in the Qi training period. Unexpectedly, he had no power to fight back when he kicked it. His face was white with fear: "immortal immortal master Immortal master, please


    Chu fish stopped and said, "it seems that he wants to live. Then do me a favor. "


    This fox spirit is only the cultivation at the early stage of foundation building. The fox demon was not born to fight. Its talent is to charm others. Chu Yu is not enchanted by her. She can''t help but bend over and listen to her orders.


    Chu fish moved his feet, looked at her, and shook his head: "bare chest, exposed breast, vulgar." Said, take out a set of treasure clothes from the ring and throw them to the fox demon.


    The fox demon in the old forest has never seen this kind of treasure. Besides, the worst treasure clothes that can be accepted by the original owner are not ordinary ones. She took them in surprise and joy, put them on happily, and she was not afraid of it. She wagged her tail and said, "my name is mei''er. What can I do for you? I will never die. "


    "Come on." Chu Yu leaned against the tree, looked around, and asked, "do you know any wolves, monsters, tigers and demons?"


    Melly nodded. Chu fish pondered for a moment, bent over and gave a few orders in a low voice. Seeing mei''er''s bewilderment, he slipped a pill into her mouth and clapped her hand: "heart corroding pill."


    Hearing the name of this obviously not a good thing, mei''er stood up in horror, clapped her chest, clapped the waves: "I will finish the task!"


    Chuyu smiled: "I''ll see you later."


    As he said that, he put away his Sheng and picked up the flame to find his way back.


    When Chu Yu returned to the fire, Xie Xi had already returned. He had the fur of an unknown beast in his hand, which had been dealt with. Looking back to see Chu fish walking back, he said, "where''s elder martial brother?"


    Chu fish went to knead and knead, his face did not change: "it''s a little stuffy. I strolled around at will."


    Damn, lying is getting more and more easy.


    Fortunately, Xie Xi did not break the casserole for many things recently. He stared at Chu Yu for a while, got into his arms, rubbed against him, and said softly, "elder martial brother, I am sleepy."


    Chu fish patted the young man''s back, spread the hide, and lay down with the sticky one in his arms. After thinking for a while, he suddenly found something wrong.


    Whether it''s cold or not, Xie Xi will hold him to sleep?


    The child has become more and more sticky in recent years. He doesn''t like to go to the flower house and sleep with soft jade, but he likes to sleep with a rough man like him.


    Chu fish reflected on the mistakes of taking the children and patted Xie Xi on the back: "younger martial brother, did you sleep?"


    Xie Xi answered softly.


    Chu Yu arranged his words and said: "younger martial brother, we cultivators, it''s our duty to eliminate demons and subdue demons, and it''s also our duty to protect the weak. In this world, no matter the demons and ghosts, there are always weak people who have never done evil. If you see such demons one day, you must extend a helping hand... "


    Xie Xi saw a light in his eyes. He said "Oh" lazily. He rubbed against Chu fish again. He sniffed the fragrance of his body and squinted happily.


    Chu Yu continued to preach, seeing that Xie Xi was still lazy, he couldn''t help patting his head. A unlucky child, what to say before should be what, grow up not obedient.


    Seeing Chu Yu unhappy, Xie Xi quickly nodded: "the elder martial brother said that the younger martial brother has written down."


    Chuyu closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Originally, I only planned to close my eyes and pretend to sleep for a while, but I didn''t expect to feel sleepy when I closed my eyes. I fell asleep soon.


    From night to night, Chu fish is awakened by pressure.He opened his eyes expressionless and felt clearly that Xie Xi held him tightly, imprisoned him in his arms, and pressed one leg on his legs, as if he was holding something very precious.


    The point is that the thigh Chu Yu didn''t want to hold was on his lower abdomen, which made him sweat and dare not move.


    ¡­¡­ Is this child, having a spring / dream?


    Chuyu feels that the whole person is not good.


    As expected, we should help the protagonist to open the harem as soon as possible! When the child was hungry, he could only hold a big man. He didn''t have the power of a stallion man to gallop in the harem. It was so pitiful


    Chu fish sighed and looked at the dark forest in the distance. He couldn''t help wondering. Why hasn''t the fox demon appeared?


    Did he find that the so-called "heart corroding pill" was just the sugar pill he bought at will?


    Chu fish is tangled, but there is a faint sigh in their ears. Turning his head, he saw that Xie Xi did not know when to wake up, and his shining eyes were locked in his face.


    The eyes were so bright that Chu Yu felt cold behind his back. He felt that the thing against his lower abdomen had not been stopped. He moved back awkwardly, adjusted his expression and joked: "what''s your dream, younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi smiled: "I dreamed of my elder martial brother."


    Chu fish: "..."


    This word can''t be continued!


    Why do you dream that his little brother will wake up!


    Xie Xi looked at Chu Yu''s expression, quietly let go of him, blinked, and suddenly covered his eyes with a layer of water mist. He said in a dumb voice, "elder martial brother, I feel so sad..."


    Chu fish immediately put all that just happened behind his head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    As before, he put out his hand and hugged Xie Xi in his arms. Chu fish held his breath and divided a wisp of spiritual power into Xie Xi''s spiritual pulse for careful examination. Xie Xi did not resist, quietly leaning on the Chu fish, with a smile on his lips.


    After a week''s inspection, he found nothing wrong. Chu Yu hesitated to recover his spiritual power and looked down at the boy who was leaning on his arms. "What''s wrong with younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi reached for Chu Yu''s hand, paused, and suddenly went to an indescribable part of the body. "Elder martial brother, it''s hard here."


    Chu fish: "..."


    wtf£¡£¡£¡


    What are you doing!


    How can you insult your second soldier!


    make complaints about the corners of his mouth. Chu Yu closed his eyes and tried to suppress the emotion of Tucao almost broke out. His eyes fell into Xie Xi''s flawless eyes.


    He suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Maybe The protagonist did not Yes


    But Do you want him to help him with his practical teaching?


    This is much more troubling, how much psychological shadow to both sides


    After a pause, Chuyu smiled softly: "do you feel very hot? Well, just go and soak in the nearby river for a while. You''re hot because you''re sleeping with your elder martial brother, so you''re going to sleep separately tonight. "


    Xie Xi picked up his eyebrows and didn''t answer. He stood up slowly and stared at Chu fish. It didn''t look like he was taking off his clothes, it was like tearing Chu fish''s clothes slowly. Chu fish was stared at with horror, inexplicably giving birth to a sense of crisis.


    The robe was untied three or two times, and the slender body of the young man could be seen in the moonlight. Chu fish glanced at his eyes and coughed away.


    It''s not bad for a baby to grow up.


    There was a sound of "puffing" in the ear. Chu Yu took the opportunity to stand up secretly and wanted to go back to the deep forest to find the fox demon.


    It''s said that he pretended to be chased by the wolf demon, let the hero come out to save the beauty and bewitch the hero to help the hero enlighten Are you ready to escape?!


    Chu fish groove heart into the forest, not to step further, suddenly came a wind, the next moment, the unexpected Chu fish has been pressed on the trunk, the back of the head hit the tree, pain caused his physiological tears in the eyes.


    Looking for Sheng Qingming at the waist, he was about to go out of his sheath, but there was a familiar Qinglang voice beside his ear: "where are you going, elder martial brother?"


    Chu fish silently for a moment, wiping his cold sweat and raising his head to barely smile: " Younger martial brother. "


    When did the boy catch up?


    Is he hit by the main character tree?!


    Xie Xi''s body is still not inch long. His black hair is wet and pasted on his neck and shoulders. There are drops of water running across his chest. It''s inexplicable that he has a sense of intimacy.


    His eyes were dim, with a faint cold flame. He pursed his thin lips and leaned close to the Chu fish: "elder martial brother wants to find that fox demon?"


    Chu Yu is surprised: "you......"


    Was it followed by Xie Xi?


    Yes Because of his childhood experience, Xie Xi was much more sensitive than ordinary people. His previous performance was so obvious that it was strange that Xie Xi didn''t follow up to have a look.


    Chu Yu stagnated, and then found that Xie Xi''s face was very gloomy in the dim light, probably angry at his arbitrary behavior.


    "Sorry..." Chu fish carefully touched Xunsheng, intending to run without saying a word in a bad situation, "in fact, I''m for you."To be a qualified stallion man, flirting skills must be on The girl in this street novel is not like the girl in other stallions. When she sees the protagonist, she gives up her arms.


    It''s good that he didn''t say this. As soon as he said that Xie Xi''s heart was cold, he endured and endured, and suddenly squeezed the Chu fish''s shoulder. His face was unpredictable, and he gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t understand!"


    He took a breath and said angrily, "I don''t understand! Since elder martial brother knows my mind, why should he push me to other women! If you dislike younger martial brother, just let him go! "


    ¡­¡­


    Chuyu: " Ha? "

 Chapter 19

    His blank expression was not like pretending. Xie Xi was stunned, and his anger slowly dissipated, and then he asked with his eyebrows: " Elder martial brother, really don''t know? "


    Chuyu looks confused.


    Xie Xi stared at the Chu fish close by.


    One step further, maybe it will fall into the abyss and be broken to pieces. Maybe it will come true. There is no regret in this life.


    "Elder martial brother, I......" Xie Xi opened his mouth. He had to blurt out what he had been locked in his heart for two days, but he still didn''t dare to say it.


    He was still afraid of Chuyu driving him away.


    After a pause, Xie Xi reached for Chu fish and buried his head in his neck. His body shivered.


    "I don''t like it."


    Chuyu was relieved, put down Xunsheng and patted his bare back: "elder martial brother, I know it''s wrong, it won''t be like this in the future Not angry? Hurry up and put on your clothes. "


    It seems that it''s urgent to lighten your skills We can only wait for the girl who makes the protagonist move.


    It seems that Xie Xi is not too angry to say that he is so good at asserting. It seems that his good feeling is well brushed. His thigh is firmly held ~


    the martial brother who is reunited and looks at each other smilingly. His mind is different and speechless.


    Back to the fire, Xie Xi put on his clothes, and Chu Yu thought of something ignored: "by the way, what about the fox demon?"


    Chu fish suddenly sweat. The hide he sat under his buttocks looked more and more like wolf skin


    Those two unlucky demon families, should not be cut by Xie Xishun?


    Xie Xi pulled out his long wet hair from his clothes, sat down beside Chu Yu with a smile and leaned on his shoulder. His voice was sweet and very sweet: "what do you think, elder martial brother?"


    Seeing the complexion of Chu fish, Xie Xi chuckled and said lazily, "didn''t that fox demon get a sugar pill from his elder martial brother? Younger martial brother was not happy. He chased her with his sword for a while. She was probably too scared to come out. "


    Follow him, kill the unlucky fox demon, and kill other beasts. Deal with the fur and go back to the original place to wait for him?


    Chuyu kneels on his knees: "..."


    ***The square night city is to the west of the Tianyuan mountains, not far from the edge of Jiaoxia boundary. Chu Yu dawdled with Xie Xi as he walked and played. It had been a month since he arrived at fangyecheng. They found a Inn in the city to stay. Considering that Xie Xi couldn''t sleep without holding something in his arms at night, Chu Yu had only one room.


    Xie Xi smiles deeply.


    Other disciples of Tianyuan gate should have arrived at fangye city. Chu fish thought for a moment, according to the character of the original master, he would not condescend to find those fellow disciples. If he did, it would seem strange.


    Xie Xi sits cross legged with the Chu fish and looks at the Chu fish with a smile. When he thinks about the problem, he will unconsciously squint a little, and a pair of cold pond point paint eyes will instantly gather a lot of cool breath, long eyelashes are drooping, but the eyes look deep, tender and affectionate.


    "What are you thinking, elder martial brother?"


    "The worms will hatch in about a month." Chu fish felt his chin, "know yourself and know your enemy, win every battle.". Let''s go and see where the worms hatch. "


    The ogre is a kind of insect with extremely strong and ferocious vitality. If the egg is rooted in a certain place, it can''t be shaken without hatching - it can''t be cut or moved.


    This insect is naturally bloodthirsty, and its hatching area is full of people''s cities. Ten years ago, when the demons and insects flourished, when they came out of the city, they all died, which made people scared.


    In order to protect the protagonist''s life, Chu Yu collected a lot of information about the devil insect, but only knew that the insect was afraid of fire and water. And if they hatch and taste the freshness of human flesh, it''s not a common problem to deal with.


    Chu fish only felt the deep pain.


    What''s the author of this street fighting writing about? The original protagonist didn''t brush the copy again. Is this writing for the purpose of making cannon fodder?


    It''s worth a hundred years!


    The eggs were in a forest not far away from the city. They wandered around the city for a few days, almost finding out the terrain, but Chu Yu was worried.


    Is there a river outside the city, or a big river, which is very conducive to his play. But it''s too far away from the forest where the worms hatch! If something happens to deal with the devil insect, it''s not easy to escape to the river.


    Before Chu fish could think of a solution, something happened.


    Someone died outside the city last night.


    It is said that the body was gnawed to pieces, almost leaving only the skeleton of baissen and a round and bloody head. In the early morning, a beggar passed by and saw what seemed to be in the grass. When he looked up, he was on the opposite side of the two blood holes on the head that had been eaten with eyes.


    The beggar fainted directly and ran to the gate to call people after waking up.


    Chu Yu listened to the whispers of the wine drinkers in the inn, and his face gradually became ugly.


    Listen to this description, it''s the ogre. It can''t be wrong.


    A month in advance!


    Three years ago, when he and Xie Xi went to Qinghe town near the foot of the mountain to eliminate the water demon, the water demon also rioted several days in advance.This matter should be related, but it should not be explored in detail now. Chu Yu and Xie Xi hurried to the outside of the city. Before they got close to the forest where the insects hatched, they heard the sound of a clash of swords in front of them.


    Chu fish calmed down, pressed Xie Xi, and looked up. See more than ten monks wearing different colors and the same clothes are doing their best to deal with dozens of flying insects in the air, close to transparency. Chu fish is familiar with that dress, which is the standard match of tianyuanmen.


    These Fuwen elixir throwing Jue from the same door are colorful and wonderful, but they don''t hurt the insect by half. They are useless.


    Seeing that the enchanted insect is about to break through the defense and hurt people''s lives, Chu fish had no time to think more about it. He called for Sheng and killed the enchanted insect with a "clang" sword.


    Someone saw Chu fish and was overjoyed: "elder martial brother Chu!"


    Chu fish did not look back, squinting at the magic insects hovering in the sky.


    I''m afraid that these monsters have just hatched. The adult''s fist is big, the body is nearly transparent, but the insect''s eyes are scarlet. It seems that Chu fish jumped out halfway and bared their teeth is a threat.


    The tooth is sharp and sharp, just like the blade.


    Chu fish''s eyelids leaped wildly.


    It''s a dog. It''s just hatched. It''s so ferocious. How about eating human flesh? Besides, there are people who have eaten human flesh and tasted it


    Xie Xi came to him with broken snow and swept the insects. His face was still light: "what are you going to do with these things, elder martial brother?"


    Chu fish stared at the devil insect for a moment, and showed a straight smile to Xie Xi. Before Xie Xi could get back from his sudden loss of spirit, he threw Xunsheng to his left hand, touched the ring with his right hand and took out a lighter, looked at the devil insect gathered in the mid air, and without hesitation, triggered the fireman to throw it at them.


    These fire talismans are not ordinary. It''s hard to get rid of them when they are touched with a flame. All the magic insects immediately become fireballs, falling to the ground with thumping and tumbling.


    Chu fish sniffed with Xunsheng and sighed: "it''s so fragrant..."


    Xie Xi, who has returned to shenlai: "..."


    In a moment, the insects were burned to the ground. Chu fish turned around and glanced at a dozen of his classmates behind him, frowning.


    Song Jingyi said that there are 15 people in front of him in groups of four. Obviously, they are not divided into groups.


    "What about your elder martial brother song?"


    "Senior brother song asked us to wait here." A disciple in yellow looked at Chu Yu and said, "elder martial brother Chu Since I met you, you can stay here. Otherwise, you and that younger martial brother have nothing to do with each other. It''s not easy to explain to elder Lu when you go back. "


    Chuyu glanced at him coldly.


    "I don''t think it''s useful to see many people," Xie Xi said


    The Yellow disciple''s face was suddenly green and white.


    If you remember correctly, it seems to be one of those annoying disciples of Qingye peak. I want chu fish to stay, just to find a shelter.


    Xie Xi naturally didn''t want to stay.


    Chu fish is eager to find out the situation. Naturally, he won''t waste time here. In a cold voice, he said, "if you are afraid, go back to the city immediately."


    Then he left with his sword.


    The man''s face suddenly changed: "Chuyu! Are you going to die! "


    Where are you from!


    Chuyu turned back with a black face and was about to yell them away when a scream broke out in the woods. Chu fish quickly turned around and saw several people coming out of the forest to defend their swords. Their faces were as white as snow. Song Jingyi was the leader.


    Seeing a group of people outside the forest, song Jingyi shouted, "run away!"


    Chu fish looked behind them. Hundreds of dark insects came buzzing. The first one was scarlet like blood, like rolling in the blood pool.


    Xie Xi stood quietly on the side of the Chu fish and turned his head to see his subtle expression.


    At this time, escape, the whole city behind us will be eaten away. Don''t run away. So many hundreds of insects have already tasted fresh. They have to die.


    Besides, these insects are not like wild ones at all. They look more like domestic ones


    Chu fish shoved Xie Xi away: "follow them back to the city! I''ll distract the devil! "


    Xie Xi''s face sank: "impossible!"


    In a flash, the devil insects came near. There was no time to push them back and forth. Chu fish couldn''t care too much anymore. They bit their teeth, raised their swords and cut their wrists. They stepped on Xunsheng and rushed to the river.


    The breath of blood can attract demons and insects, especially the blood of monks.


    Without hesitation, the swarm of magic insects flew away with the Chu fish, like an ominous cloud. The other disciples who didn''t have time to leave were stunned. Qi Qi was relieved.


    Someone looked around and said, "ah, that little brother of elder martial brother Chu has also followed..."


    "Another one wants to die." The former disciple in yellow received the conversation lukewarm.


    Next to the nun brush to sink face: "how do you talk! If it wasn''t for elder martial brother Chu''s sacrifice to distract the devil, you, a Qi training disciple, who can''t even control the sword, would have died! ""Isn''t it right for him to protect us weak disciples because of his high accomplishments?"


    The nun was so angry with his natural expression that she laughed back angrily. Just about to satirize again, song Jingyi said, "what a quarrel! Is it worth it to hurt the brotherhood for a little thing! "


    His face was very ugly. The nun was swept by his cold and fierce eyes, and her back was cold. She dared not speak again.


    Song Jingyi is very clear that just now, demons and insects came after him all over the place, because he frightened the snake and brought out all the demons and insects in the whole wormhole.


    And there were several people on the way back.

 Chapter 20

    Behind him came a swarm of demons and insects. Before they were near, there was a bloody air. The local tyrant Chuyu drew his eyebrows, and without hesitation threw out a fire sign, which set the evolved insects on fire. Because of their nature, they were afraid of fire, and the speed of the insects was slow again.


    Chu fish is slightly relieved, and urges Xunsheng to speed up. When he turns his head, he bumps into a Jade Snow face.


    Trough!


    For a moment, Chu Yu almost jumped up, biting his teeth and pressing down the sense of horror. Then he became angry again: "didn''t he let you go back to the city?"


    Xie Xi did not know when the imperial sword came up, the white robe flew, the hair was messy, and he slightly pursed his lips. He said wrongly, "elder martial brother said he would never leave me behind."


    When did you say that?


    Chu Yu recalled how he coaxed the protagonist in the past, but he didn''t remember when he said the words of the pit father, and the devil insect behind was buzzing near again, so he had to return and throw a fire talisman, "Xie Xi! You don''t listen to elder martial brother?! Go back to the city at once, and I''ll go back to you! "


    Once upon a time, the original master only called Xie Xi "waste wood". Later, Chu Yu called him "younger martial brother", and he was no longer the "Xi''er" of meat and hemp. This is the first time that Xie Xi was called by Chu Yu''s company name. His face turned white, but he did not give in: "elder martial brother, I can help you! I will not let you face danger alone! "


    Three years ago, when he went to Qinghe town to eliminate the water demon, Xie Xi knew his weakness. In the past three years, he tried his best to cultivate in order to catch up with Chu Yu, surpass him and protect him. Now that he is really in danger, how can he shrink back.


    Chu Yu didn''t want to let Xie Xitang in this muddle - he shouldn''t have been in fangyecheng. It was said that Xie Xi should be at peace in the cave of yuanchenfeng at this time, not come here to work hard!


    Chu Yu is angry: "do you want to be punished?"


    Xie Xi''s face was plain: "I will follow the instructions of my elder martial brother."


    Chu fish was so angry that he rolled his eyes. Seeing that he was about to get close to the river, he sighed helplessly, "follow me."


    Before arriving at the river bank, the devil insect had a moment of restlessness. The river ahead is surging and unfathomable. However, the devil is only afraid of water and fire by nature. Water and fire are not the nemesis. They are just restless for a moment, and then they all rush to the past.


    Chu Yu Yu''s sword stopped over the river and stopped in front of Xie Xi. He whispered, "you are right behind me. Don''t move around. Elder martial brother will protect you."


    His posture seems that Xie Xi was a child three years ago, and he needs to be well protected. Xie Xi was stunned and murmured "elder martial brother".


    Chu fish has no time for him to look at the hundreds of black insects. He takes a deep breath and quickly marks his hands. At the next moment, his hands were full of blue light, which seemed to fill the whole sky. In a moment, the water under him surged up like a thunderbolt, like a raging dragon.


    At the moment when the seal was finished, there were three tall and slender water dragons circling on the river. The dragon''s whiskers were flying, the scales were exquisite and majestic. With a loud sound, they rushed to the devil insect.


    This is the recipe that Chu fish has worked hard for three years.


    In the blue light dense, the Chu fish''s clothing Cape Pianfei, the back is straight as pine, really as if the heaven descends Di Xian. Xie Xi unconsciously reached out his hand and just touched the back of the Chu fish. His body was soft and straight down.


    "Senior brother!"


    Xie Xi quickly hugged the Chu fish, raised his foot and kicked Xunsheng to his hand. He hurriedly said, "what''s the matter with you, elder martial brother?"


    Chu fish''s face was pale and limp. He shook his head and said, "over consumption of spiritual power. It''s just a little empty..."


    The three water dragons on that side either spit water arrows at the mouth or lift their claws to swing their tails, tit for tat with the demons and insects, without losing the least. The power of this formula is really great, but it can only be used after the golden elixir period in the form of hydration. After three years of practice, Chu Yu is still proficient. When he uses this method, he is still drained of all the power.


    And just then all the way to escape also consumed a lot of psychic power, otherwise he will not stand still now.


    Xie Xi frowned, took the Chu fish to his bosom, fastened his waist, held his wrist with the other hand, and carried the spirit into his body.


    There should be nothing urgent about this pile of magic insects. Xie Xi looked down at the pale face of the Chu fish and pursed his lips. He just wanted to take the Chu fish to a safe place to rest immediately.


    Xunsheng suddenly went out of his sheath and crossed a sword light. "Bang" stopped what suddenly came from behind.


    Xie Xi looked back with no expression. There were several more monks in black hooded robes in the rear. They were murderous all over. Their spirit was purple black.


    Obviously, they don''t want to cover up their spiritual power.


    Xie Xi''s eyes are light and dark: "demon repair."


    Chu Yu wakes up his spirit, looks at it with his head askew, and feels that Xie Xi''s focus is wrong.


    Youth! Don''t you see hundreds of Blood Red Devils behind those people!


    Don''t want anyone to hit this copy! Just killed a group, and then came a group, children and grandchildren endless?!


    Several evil cultivators on the opposite side gave out low chuckles, which seemed to disdain to respond to Xie Xi. Xie Xi''s face did not change. He calmly looked at the devil insect in his eyes, "the emperor of beasts."


    Three years ago, in the small town of Qinghe, the one who caused the water demon to make trouble in advance was also the one who controlled the beast clan. At that time, Chu Yu was still wondering what these demons were doing when they came to Jiao Xia from afar. Now, it''s probably for these demons.The eggs grow in the spirit vein of a place. Once they live in that place, they will take root in the spirit vein. Unless the spirit vein of that place is removed, it is impossible to move the eggs at all. However, pulling out the spiritual pulse will make the whole area barren and lose the spirit and vitality. Besides, the spiritual pulse can''t be pulled out by monks who are not in the yuan infant period.


    I''m afraid that the people of the Royal beast clan have learned that there are demons, insects and eggs here. They sent someone to protect them three years ago. If you don''t send the friars of the first baby period, you''re probably afraid of pulling out the spiritual pulse, which is too dynamic to escape from Jiaoxia. In addition, the front line is fighting, and suddenly there is no magic cultivation of Yuanying, which will also attract attention.


    But even so, there were hundreds of furious insects in the golden age, six late foundation building periods, which Xie Xi could not deal with alone.


    What to do? A dead end?


    Chuyu recovered some strength and took a little breath. "Younger martial brother, let me go."


    The child was not afraid to hold him so tightly.


    Xie Xi''s eyes flashed: "no!"


    Chu fish helplessly: "I''m ok."


    Xie Xi looked at the opposite side quietly, but did not hear.


    The dead child is not obedient!


    Several people in the opposite side who were ignored suddenly turned black: "two big men are tired of being crooked! I don''t know if I''m dying! "


    The blood red devil insect is buzzing.


    Xie Xi sinks his face and quickly replaces duanxue with Xunsheng. Holding duanxue, he is about to wield his sword. There is a flash of sword light beside him. Five disciples of Tianyuan sect in different colors rush to him with their swords.


    Song Jingyi takes the lead, walking in front with a sword. He is the spirit power of Jin family, with powerful killing power. However, he only hears the sound of "Dang" when he goes across with a sword.


    His sword was flicked away.


    Song Jingyi turns over and stands on the sword. His face is not ugly. These blood red devils are obviously more powerful than the black ones before.


    The golden age friar saw a few people who rushed out suddenly, and laughed hoarsely, "from the gate of the heavenly yuan?"


    Song Jingyi raised his head with cold face: "exactly. You and other evil people dare to show up in the right place. They are dying! "


    The Jindan friar was shocked for a moment, and suddenly laughed.


    "Good, good, brave! I would like to see if you have killed all these defective products or if they have eaten you? "


    At the end of the speech, the originally stagnant swarm of insects began to stir again. Song Jingyi''s face changed a little, and he turned back and shouted: "Chuyu! What are you waiting for? Get that move out! "


    ¡­¡­ Brother, do you dare to be on me?


    Chu fish''s mouth corners twitched for a while: "I''m exhausted."


    Although Xie Xi has been sending him spiritual power, the trickle can''t use the big killing move just now.


    Another disciple was frightened and said: "Chuyu! You want to kill us! "


    Chu fish didn''t even bother to roll his eyes.


    No wonder the original owner is lazy to deal with these people. It turns out that brain damage can be contagious.


    The devil insect swooped up in a flash. Xie Xi glanced at the eldest disciple of other peaks coldly, and lifted up duanxue with a sudden wave.


    The sword Qi with the fire attribute spirit power shot in the air, facing the devil insect, and suddenly fell a bloody devil insect.


    "How could it be?" said the emperor


    Chu fish soft rely on Xie xihuai can not move, the heart inexplicable some small pride. How can it not be? It''s an extraordinary talent with the aura of the leading role. Xie Xi is silent and speechless. When he sweeps his sword, another insect rain falls. At this time, if song Jingyi cooperates with several people, it''s not a problem to solve the devil insect.


    Song Jingyi''s face was cloudy and clear. He stared at what he always thought was "little younger martial brother of yuanchenfeng Qi training period". Then he looked at jindanqi and other people who had not yet taken action on the opposite side. He bit his teeth and gave a decisive order: "withdraw!"


    Several other disciples were shocked: "but, elder martial brother Chu and that younger martial brother..."


    "Withdraw!"


    The cold voice of song Jing Yi interrupts their words and immediately leaves without hesitation. Others hesitated for a moment and looked back at Xie Xi, who was fighting alone. After weighing the advantages and disadvantages, they left.


    It is impossible for the people of the Royal beast clan to let them leave easily. Once the golden elixir waved, the other six people tacitly pursued him.


    Kill a piece, and fly out of a group of gourds behind the Jindan friar. Xie Xi''s forehead began to sweat, and the sword spirit and power he brought out were not as good as those of the early days.


    As soon as he wields a sword, he will kill one piece. It seems relaxed and unrestrained. In fact, the power consumed by each sword is extremely huge. Besides, he also loses the power to Chu fish while wielding a sword.


    It won''t last long.


    But song Jingyi ran away with people.


    Chu fish repressed his anger, thought for a while, and said in a slow voice, "junior brother, I''ll count three times, put away my Sheng and break the snow."


    Xie Xi was stunned, didn''t ask anything, and nodded.


    "One."


    The insect approached and bit hard. Xie Xi couldn''t dodge holding the Chu fish. The insect''s fangs bit a deep blood mark on his forearm."Two."


    The golden age on the opposite side frowned. It seemed that the movement of the devil insect was too slow. The sword came.


    "Three!"


    Water blue and fire red disappeared instantly, Xie Xi fell into the river holding the Chu fish.


    The Jindan friar was stunned by this sudden scene. He quickly regained his mind, sneered, waved his long sleeve, and the river below stirred up.


    After a long time of agitation, no one was seen. The eyes of the black robed friar were cold. He went into the water himself and searched for a while. The disdainful smile that had hung on his face turned into unbelievable.

 Chapter 21

    Song Jingyi looks back at some of the friars who came after him, bites his teeth, touches the storage ring, takes out some round iron balls, and hurls them behind him.


    With a few roars, the iron ball cracked, and for a while, the friars were held back. Several people took the opportunity to speed up and rushed to fangyecheng. The city protection array of fangye city has been opened. The whole city is protected in a layer of blue border. Other disciples of Tianyuan gate are standing on the city wall. They see several people from Song Jingyi flying here. They quickly open an opening for several people to enter.


    A nun looked left and right: "what about elder martial brother Chu?"


    Entering the safe boundary, song Jingyi also calmed down, thinking of the previous constant gaffe, he hated Chuyu very much. He fixed his mind and showed a sad expression: "younger martial sister, younger martial brother Chu and that younger martial brother In order to save us, he was ambushed by the friars of the devil Kingdom... "


    Before he finished speaking, the nun''s face was pale.


    Each peak eldest disciple''s face all had a moment of stunned, a moment, several people still chose silence.


    If you stay there just now, even if you solve the demons and insects, you will surely die in the face of a Jindan Friar and six late foundations. Besides, song Jingyi is the eldest disciple under the leader''s seat. He is the leader after Tianyuan gate. Now if he offends song Jingyi, he will be punished later.


    Song Jingyi sighed: "don''t worry, younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters. I have sent a signal on the way back just now. There will be elder Yuanying coming soon. He will be able to get rid of the demon cultivation and revenge for younger martial brother Chu!"


    The nun''s eyes widened: "signal?! Senior brother song! Why don''t you signal early! If you send it out early, elder martial brother Chu will not And not... "


    "It was just a matter of urgency, and I forgot for a moment." Song Jingyi is full of guilt and his voice is heavy. He goes to the battlements and looks towards the river. His lips slowly show a happy smile.


    He did it on purpose.


    The immortal sword meeting is about to start. Chu Yu is his biggest threat. He was thinking about how to get Chu Yu out of the meeting seriously when he started. Unexpectedly, he met with the demon cultivator and helped him.


    The little younger martial brother of yuanchenfeng looks very strong, just like Chuyu. Fortunately, it was also solved. Otherwise, it was another threat for him to win the first prize of Xianjian conference.


    ***When Chu Yu woke up, his eyes were dark.


    It seems to rest on someone''s thigh under his head, which is extremely comfortable. The wrist is tightly held by a cold hand, and the gentle spiritual power is continuously transmitted.


    Chu fish closed his eyes and looked inside, only to feel a desolation in his body. He couldn''t bear to see it again.


    After all, there is not much spiritual power in the body, and many life-saving tricks are used forcibly. Thank God for not damaging the spirit.


    In the moment of escaping from the water, Chu fish fainted directly.


    Hiding in the water for thousands of miles, I don''t know where I am now. Chu Yu sighed, and he felt a slight tremor from the man who gave him spiritual power.


    The dumb voice rang out: "elder martial brother? Are you awake, elder martial brother


    Chu Yu propped up and sat up, leaning on Xie Xi and sitting silently for a moment. He said sadly, "younger martial brother I seem to be blind. "


    Xie Xi also remained silent for a moment, murmuring: " Elder martial brother, it''s dark here. "


    Chuyu gave a dry cough.


    Xie Xi suddenly reached out his hand, took Chu Yu into his arms, clasped his hand tightly around his waist, leaned his head against his back, and his voice trembled: "elder martial brother, you have been in a coma for seven days."


    He didn''t say anything more, his tone was totally painful and flustered. Chu Yu''s eyes were turned white when he was strangled, and he was stunned when he heard this. He clapped the young man to hold his hands tightly.


    "Well, isn''t that waking up? Let go, I''ll strangle you. "


    Xie Xi paused, did not let go, just slightly loosened his strength, rubbed his head against Chu fish''s shoulder, murmured, "elder martial brother, you can''t leave me."


    The warm breath lingered in his ears, which made him itchy. Chu fish could not help but tilt his head, and reached out to touch Xie Xi''s head. "Well, how big is it still sticky. We have to get out of this place. "


    He and Xie Xi disappear suddenly. If someone can''t find someone later, the news will reach Lu Qingan and Chu''s house. They must die in a hurry.


    It''s been seven days and I don''t know how.


    Xie Xi reluctantly let go of Chu Yu: "elder martial brother, be careful."


    Chu fish knead his forehead and slowly stood up. Unexpectedly, he just stood up. His legs suddenly softened and he knelt down. Fortunately, Xie Xi helped him: "elder martial brother, your leg?"


    "A little soft It doesn''t matter. "


    It''s probably a sequela of excessive psychic exertion.


    Chu fish kicked his feet, sighed sadly, and was suddenly held up by Xie Xi.


    wtf£¡ This is the third time! This is clearly the welfare that the heroine can enjoy! The cannon fodder villain will be damned!


    Chu Yu shuddered, pulled Xie Xi''s collar, and said weakly, "I say, younger martial brother..."


    "Elder martial brother, don''t worry, you won''t fall."


    Who is worried about this!!!Chuyu held his breath in his heart, but he couldn''t explain it. He was depressed for a while and suddenly realized it. Anyway, I have enjoyed it twice. I don''t care about the third time


    Chu fish reaches out to embrace Xie Xi''s neck silently and hears a faint smile in the dark.


    Walking in the dark for a long time, he could only hear each other''s breathing. Chu Yu leaned against Xie Xi''s chest and raised his head doubtfully: "younger martial brother, why are you breathing a little fast? Are you tired? "


    Xie Xi calmed the fire in his heart: "not tired."


    "Your heart beats fast..."


    Xie Xi bit his teeth and said, "I''m a little tired, elder martial brother, don''t care."


    Chuyu was quiet for a while, and suddenly he clapped his head. There are many things in his storage ring that can be illuminated. Just now, Xie Xi suddenly hugged him and forgot.


    Fumble for a moment, Chu fish finds a carved lantern, gently spits out the breath of spirit, and the lantern lights up.


    The light of the light is soft in all directions until it is three feet away. Chu Yu, with a lantern in his hand, looked around. The neighborhood is empty, as if the distance is boundless darkness. The ground is paved with pieces of white jade, each of which is carved with many words, which are complex and mysterious, like ancient words used by ancient monks.


    "Younger martial brother......" Chu Yu raised his head, and suddenly he said, "younger martial brother, why is your face so red? So is the ear root If you''re really tired, let me go. I''m not in any way. "


    Xie Xi stared at the Chu fish for a moment, tightened his lips, did not let go, and did not speak.


    ¡­¡­ What happened to the child?


    Chu fish was confused. He couldn''t figure out what Xie Xi was thinking. He had to lower his head to study the ancient characters on the white jade floor.


    Looking at it, his face is strange.


    The original Lord seems to have an impression here, but the impression is too vague. It seems that after many years, the dust is covered in the memory.


    There''s still no clue.


    This place seems boundless. Xie Xi has been walking with Chu fish for less than half an hour and still hasn''t seen anything. Chu fish suddenly thought, pulled Xie Xi''s skirt, motioned him to stop and put the lantern on the ground.


    "Keep going."


    Chuyu looks up and smiles, but doesn''t notice the open mind because of the large range of action. Xie Xi stared at his exposed clavicle for a moment, took a deep breath, and continued to walk forward painstakingly.


    Once again into the dark, I do not know how long, the front of the faint light. Xie Xi stopped and gave a light cry.


    The light was just from the lantern put down by Chu Yu. It seems that although they have been moving forward, they are unconsciously brought back to the original road by some kind of force and repeat this journey.


    Chu fish''s conjecture is confirmed, eyebrows trembled: Ghost against wall?


    Xie Xi took a new step and frowned: "Fa array."


    Or the protagonist has culture.


    Chu fish touched the tip of his nose, and when Xie Xi stopped by the lantern, he picked up the lantern, looked down at the ancient characters on the ground for a while, and said, "there is something wrong with the ancient characters."


    Today''s monks almost use a set of array flags to arrange the array, and then put on the spirit stone to move it. Even if they don''t know the array, they can use it easily. However, it is said that the ancient friars set up the array at will, regardless of the flag. All things in the world can set up the array. The most common way is to draw the array with ancient characters.


    The original master didn''t learn the array, and Chu Yu had no choice but to expect the protagonist to be very powerful. He broke the hell array and left here quickly.


    Xie Xi also stared at the ancient characters on the ground for a moment. For a while, his frown was relaxed. Chu fish''s eyes brightened: "but younger martial brother, you think of the way to break the array?"


    Xie Xi nodded and put down the Chu fish lightly. Before the Chu fish knelt down again, he grabbed the Chu fish in his arms with one hand. Two people are close in height, close to each other, face to face, they will encounter each other accidentally.


    Chuyu''s face is black: "younger martial brother, are you here?"


    Xie Xi calmly pulled out the broken snow, and the sword of qinglingling was shining. His eyes were also quiet and clear: "breaking the array."


    At the end of the conversation, he chopped to the ground.


    Chu fish: "..."


    wtf£¡ Is this the so-called method of breaking the array? This is the method of blasting, almost!


    As expected, the male owners of stallion culture fight the world by force!


    The white jade on the ground is strong in my mind. When I cut it with one sword, I didn''t even see a white trace. Xie Xi waved the snow and didn''t care much. Looking up at the Chu fish with his eyes close to him, his eyes were as dark as night, as if they were careless, and his lips brushed lightly against the Chu fish''s cheek.


    Chuyu EEE said, "younger martial brother, please throw me aside. It''s not convenient to break the battle with me."


    Xie Xi turned his eyes and smiled innocently and sincerely: "no, if anything happens, younger martial brother can take care of elder martial brother."


    ¡­¡­ Sounds reasonable?


    Chu Yu was choked to be speechless. He continued to be held in his arms by Xie Xi. Occasionally he rubbed his face lightly, and occasionally he was swept gently by his long eyelashes. They were all very thin and tiny touches, which made people numb and soft. Chu fish was sweating profusely. He opened his mouth again to persuade Xie Xi. Unexpectedly, Xie Xi turned his head suddenly, and the two lips were pasted together.I''m going to be killed by the protagonist!


    Chu fish thought back to the bloody scene of the original. He was so scared that his hands and feet were cold. He stared at Xie Xi stupidly, even forgetting to step back.


    Xie Xiping blinked his eyes quietly, then stretched out his tongue and licked Chu fish''s lips.


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chuyu, male, 22 years old, 6321 years old, died.

 Chapter 22

    Chu fish calmly thought about it, and silently knocked on the system in his heart: " Organization, should I commit suicide or wait for a thousand cuts? "


    The tone of the organization is happy: "please open the barrage ¡«"


    Chu fish opened it according to the words, and instantly felt the deep malice from the organization.


    To the eye is to spread "flowers" and "flowers".


    I''ll go to your uncle!


    Chu fish face black line, immediately closed the curtain, in front of Xie Xi''s silent and calm black pupil. He turned his head and parted his lips. He was sweating. He laughed: "accident, accident ha ha ha, younger martial brother, don''t care. Let me go."


    Chu Yu did not dare to think about the meaning of Xie Xi''s licking just now. He was afraid that Xie Xi would stab him with a sword as soon as he raised his hand.


    The hero''s first kiss was taken by one of his cannon fodder!


    It''s horrible to be the leader in the bedroom!


    Xie Xi sipped his lips: "it''s not an accident."


    Chu fish knelt: "it''s an accident!"


    Xie Xi frowned, didn''t speak again, quietly put the Chu fish on the ground, turned around to lift the snow, and didn''t move for a long time. For a long time, he raised his hand and touched the lip.


    It''s really not an accident.


    Maybe it''s a kind of indescribable anger, but there''s no place to vent. Xie Xi''s action of splitting jade is quick and fierce. God has eyes, know that this is the protagonist, not long after, the jade floor "Ka" a crack.


    The whole space shook violently. At this time, the delicate and frail Chu fish almost fell on his stomach. Fortunately, Xie Xi didn''t forget him. He ran over and reached for his back and knees. He picked them up with a copy of his hand.


    In front of the heavy stone door slowly pushed open like a roar, a ray of light out. Xie Xi hugged the Chu fish and rushed to the past. All of a sudden, he closed his eyes, but subconsciously hugged the Chu fish tighter and urged him to break the snow to protect his body.


    Chu Yu wipes the physiological tears pricked by the sudden strong light, but before he can get used to it, a voice of surprise and joy comes to his ear Little brother?! "


    Chu fish: "..."


    ***


    the happiest thing for a brother controller is that his brother is missing, his brother is back, his brother has not broken his arm or leg, his brother


    Bring back a wild man.


    Chu Sheng''s eyes were burning, but he raised three fires, stared at Xie Xi warily, and looked at the Chu fish he held tightly in his arms. His face was livid: "who are you? What would you do? Let go of my brother! "


    Chu fish adapted to the light, covered his eyes and gave a dry cough: "elder brother, this is my younger martial brother, you have seen it."


    Chu Sheng then noticed Xie Xi''s face, and vaguely saw that it was Xiao Zhengtai, who was tired of playing coquettish in Chu fish''s arms three years ago. His new hatred and old hatred increased, and his face became more ugly: "younger martial brother? Why are you holding my brother! How could it be so intimate! "


    Xie Xi''s face was expressionless, and he said calmly, "I have been sleeping with my elder martial brother for three years, but now I''m just holding him."


    Chu''s voice is like thunder pouring into the roof, and it is crumbling: "the same Sleep together... "


    Seeing that his brother was so excited that he was going to faint, Chu Yu felt a headache. He twisted Xie Xi''s waist and turned away the topic: "brother, how can you be here?"


    Xie Xi was so not light or heavy, only felt crisp / itchy into the bone, looked down at the soft lips of Chu fish, paused, looked away, dare not look again.


    Chu Yu was looking around, not noticing Xie Xi''s eyes, but Chu Sheng saw clearly. When his face changed, he held the three fire immortal sword tightly, and watched Xie Xi''s eyes full of vigilance.


    It''s like a big hall. There are eight painted red pillars held by two people. It''s open and huge around. Looking up, the beam of the room is also far away from the ground. There is a huge array painted on the ground paved with white marble. It''s like a maple leaf.


    Chu fish didn''t hear Chu''s response, and casually took back his eyes: "big brother?"


    Chu Sheng then returned to his mind and was silent for a moment: "I''m not sure Younger brother, of course, I''m here. This is Luofeng Valley... "


    Chu fish: "..."


    The voice of Chu turned a tone and said sadly: "seven days ago, we received the news from tianyuanmen that you were ambushed by the devils and traitors, and your life and death were unknown. As soon as the news came, my mother fainted and went up and down in a mess. My father rushed back from Jinhe, and my grandfather and grandmother also went out to ask about astrology and Tianji..."


    The original owner is the heart and soul of the Chu family and the little princess. It''s true No wonder the Chu family was destroyed by the protagonist. The original owner was killed by the protagonist. How could this family''s escort give up revenge? Once he went to revenge, he was killed by the protagonist.


    Chu fish sighed secretly and felt extremely sad for the character of the original owner who died in the face of the protagonist.


    Do a noble and cool little public deed. Be a cannon fodder villain if you have nothing to do!


    The voice of Chu was sad and incisive: "when my father came back, I immediately turned on and off to check your soul jade slips and knew you were still alive. Grandma asked the star to divine, and when she learned that you would go back to the valley by yourself, she would not allow me to go out of the valley to find you... "


    Brother Kong is about to cry: "little brother, why are you so thin and pale? I''m worried about you..."Chu fish are frightened.


    Elder brother, calm down first


    After Chu Sheng''s mood was no longer so excited and he became a gentle and warm son of the Chu family, Chu Yu finally figured out what was going on.


    The place where he stayed with Xie Xi for seven days is the forbidden area of Luofeng valley. This hall is the front hall of the forbidden area.


    In the forbidden area, there are things left by the ancestors of the Chu family, which are not allowed to enter unless they are the legitimate children of the Chu family. But after so many years, I don''t know whether the things left by our ancestors have become immortal or not. They never appear.


    Chu said with a gentle smile, but his eyes were cold and cold: "non Chu family, enter the forbidden area, according to the regulations, shoot to death."


    ¡­¡­ Brother, don''t set up a flag, OK!


    Chu fish wiped the cold sweat, pulled Xie Xi''s collar, and the child bowed his head cleverly. Chuyu whispered, "my eldest brother is only joking. Younger martial brother, don''t take it seriously."


    Brother Chu firmly set up a flag: "little brother, what brother said is true."


    Chuyu has a black face.


    Xie Xi''s face was always calm, even with a faint smile. After listening for a long time, he asked modestly, "only the Chu family can enter?"


    Chu Sheng couldn''t stand Xie Xi from head to toe: "hum!"


    Xie Xi looked thoughtfully at the Chu fish in his arms.


    That is to say, it''s OK to marry someone directly from the Chu family?


    Chu Sheng''s attention was drawn away for a long time, which reflected the most serious problem at present. He immediately shouted: "put down my brother!"


    To prevent brother control and the protagonist from fighting, Chu Yu still let Xie Xi put himself down. In fact, he was only a little weak, and he was able to stand up when he broke the array. Unexpectedly, Xie Xi would hold him up without saying anything, so he had no good intention to refuse Xie Xi''s good intention.


    In a word, although the protagonist is still small, his chest is really broad and warm


    According to Chu Sheng, it was because Xie Xi was too active in the forbidden area that he came down to check and attacked the forbidden area, which was also a capital crime.


    #¡­¡­ Big brother always likes to build a flag. He is in a hurry. The whole valley is located in the mountains to the south of Jiaoxia. The people of Chu family have been stationed here since ancient times. The red maple, which can be seen everywhere, is the family symbol. Out of the forbidden area, Chu fish squinted and finally saw the fallen Maple Valley which coincided with the original master''s memory.


    At this time, autumn is coming. The maple leaves of cereal seeds are dyed red, like a fire, dancing on the branches, burning the last life, and finally returning to the dust.


    When the original owner left the valley for the last time to die, it was almost the same.


    Taking possession of people''s body, Chu fish is still a little uneasy and guilty. Taking advantage of Chu''s voice, they pick up a maple leaf, put it in their arms and close to their hearts.


    Xie Xi noticed the Chu fish''s movements, his eyes flashed, and he didn''t speak.


    Chu Sheng takes Chu Yu to the lobby of Luofeng Valley first. As soon as he steps into the lobby, four fiery eyes come to him. Chu Yu''s eyebrow tip can''t help but draw and almost jump out.


    Chu Yu looked up and saw a man and a woman standing in front of him. They were all very beautiful, very young and not much bigger than Chu''s voice. Chu fish''s mouth angle drew, followed memory to control own expression, light tunnel: " I''ve met my grandparents. "


    ¡­¡­ My grandfather and grandmother always feel that they have been taken advantage of.


    The young grandmother came running over with tears, took the Chu fish into her arms, and her voice was sad: "the old fish, suffering, let Grandma see..."


    Old man?


    Chu fish choked, the heart Tucao mode has not yet opened, make complaints about the face suddenly. The young grandmother pressed the hand behind him, clearly delivering the spiritual force continuously. Those spiritual forces are different from Xie Xi ''


    The whole body seems to be immersed in the warm sunshine, full of healing and soothing feelings.


    Chu fish hasn''t enjoyed it quietly yet. Suddenly, a burst of rage broke out in his ear: "go to his mother Lu Qingan!"


    Chu Yu''s eyebrows trembled with fear, trying to keep calm and look at his grandmother.


    Grandmother has been more than 400 years old. After the golden age, her face is not old and still bright. At this time, her angry eyes are even more touching: "look at the destruction of my fish! Who clapped his chest and promised to take good care of the fish! "


    Her voice rose abruptly, "old man! Copy the guy! Go to tianyuanmen and ask for a comment! "


    Chu fish looked at the helpless young man beside him and said, "I''m sorry."


    Grandmother continued to roar: "Chu frost! Look what you''ve done to the fish! "


    Chu Yu silently turned to look at the young couple who were afraid to talk, and knew that it was the original parents.


    ¡­¡­ This family is so wonderful.


    Since the Chu family came back safely, it must be celebrated. Chu fish let his grandmother help him to adjust the condition of his body, and immediately said "dizzy and uncomfortable". Grandma was shocked and lost color, and let the same frightened Chu sound take Chu fish to rest.Chuyu picked up the protagonist who had been quiet.


    Chu Yu''s yard is the most beautiful place in the falling Maple Valley. Chu Sheng often comes to help his little brother''s room clean and dust. He is familiar with the road by car. He glances at Xie Xi and says, "you can find a room to sleep in and do something with yourself."


    Xie Xi still pursed his lips.


    The protagonist''s performance is a little strange


    Chu Yu thought about it for a while, and thought that he had to be a spiritual tutor. He hurriedly pushed Chu Sheng out of the room and smiled a light smile: "I''m afraid that he''s a little busy ahead. Please help me, elder brother. Don''t worry about my younger brother."


    Chu Sheng frowned, "little brother, you should be careful of your younger martial brother. He has a bad heart!"


    Brother control sees that everyone has a bad heart for his brother.


    Chu fish''s heart is complex. He nods to show his understanding and closes the door. Chu Sheng stayed outside for a while and left the courtyard slowly.


    Chu Yu looks back at Xie Xi: "younger martial brother? Why don''t you talk all the time? "


    Xie Xi was silent for a long time and whispered, "I''m sorry, elder martial brother, I didn''t protect you. Next time, it won''t be like this. "


    Chu Yu said he was moved, walked over to pat Xie Xi on the shoulder, took him to sit down, smiled and said, "younger martial brother, you are still young. You want to protect elder martial brother. Let''s talk about it when you grow up."


    Xie Xi became more and more silent.


    "What are you still thinking? Say it together. "


    "I envy elder martial brother very much," Xie Xi said softly


    Chu fish is stunned. Also, Xie Xi''s parents disappeared when he was nine years old. For many years, no one asked for help. As soon as he returned to Luofeng Valley, he was the younger brother, the elder brother, and then a group of elders who loved him very much. These people were very considerate of him. Xie Xi stood alone and watched all these things. How could he not feel sad.


    "Junior brother." Chu fish looked very fierce. "You and I have been under the master''s seat for several years. Can''t I be your relative?"


    Xie Xi pursed his lips, his face was inexplicably crimson, and his eyes were watery: "but But I don''t want to be my elder brother. "


    "In fact, I didn''t regard myself as your brother." Chuyu said calmly, "I feel like I''m your father."

 Chapter 23

    Chu fish was very weak at first. It was almost as good as that when he was stroked by the young grandparents. He began to think about how to deal with the affairs of tianyuanmen.


    There is no doubt that song Jingyi is a hypocrite. However, he had a good reputation in the school. Those disciples who followed him didn''t have the face to tell the truth.


    It''s true that it''s useless for them to stay


    Chu fish suddenly realized. It''s useless for them to stay. It''s the same whether they can run or not. If they stay, they may drag their feet or cause unnecessary casualties Then there is no need to investigate.


    This kind of relaxed and happy mood was broken by Chu Sheng the next day.


    Chu Sheng came up early in the morning and asked Chu Yu about his escape in detail. He thought for a while and said in a low voice: "little brother, you are missing soon, and the elders of tianyuanmen have arrived. The so-called leader''s eldest disciple didn''t send out a signal on purpose. "


    Three years ago, the leader song yuanzhuo also learned about the entrance of the devil friars into the realm of Jiaoxia. At that time, he was in a state of epiphany. I''m afraid he knew that the devil friars were coming for ogres.


    But we can''t cancel the training of the disciples and guarantee their safety. 80% of them gave song Jingyi a special signal before they set out. Once something happened, they would send a signal and the elder who was not far away would immediately catch up.


    In vain.


    Song Jingyi is not only hypocritical, I''m afraid it''s a harbinger of evil, waiting for something to happen between Chu Yu and Xie Xi.


    This time, Chu Yu is really alert. In the memory of the original master, he competed with song Jingyi for the first place in the introduction conference, and finally the original master won. The eyes of song Jingyi when he stepped down were extremely cold and resentful.


    So it''s been a long time.


    Chu Yu was thinking about how to solve the problem, so he heard Chu''s voice murmuring: "my brother, I have checked it. Song Jingyi is just a man of cultivating a small family, not a troublesome commodity. Otherwise, I will send someone to..."


    Brother, why do you look more like a villain


    "Chu fish eyebrow tip smoked:" no need Song Jingyi is the eldest disciple under the leader''s seat, and Lu Qingan has a good relationship with the leader. If he kills song Jingyi, song yuanzhuo finds out about him, Lu Qingan''s face will not hang


    In the future, we can guard against song Jingyi, but we can''t kill him again.


    Chu sighed and had to do it.


    "By the way, my little brother, the situation in Jinhe is tense. My father and mother hurried to the front line this morning, and my grandfather and grandmother also entered the customs again. Are you staying in Luofeng valley or going back to Tianyuan gate?"


    "Tension?" Chu fish is stunned.


    Chu Sheng''s face was cold: "you don''t know something, little brother. Seven days ago, the Yuanying elder of Tianyuan gate rushed to catch some of the monks of the devil kingdom. Unexpectedly, one of them took the jade talisman and escaped from Jiaoxia while the elder relaxed. That''s half a day after that, the seven sects of the devil Kingdom suddenly launched a surprise attack at the same time. Jinhe was almost lost. Most of the Yuanying predecessors in tianyuanmen and the valley had already rushed to Jinhe. "


    "A hundred years ago, the great war between the righteous and the evil way may have to be repeated."


    ¡­¡­ This trend is different from the original!


    It will be several years before Zhengmo and Daomo start to fight on a large scale!


    Chu Yu''s face is black. He guesses it''s his own pot


    The monk who escaped from the devil Kingdom has something of great importance. It''s so important that the seven schools of the devil Kingdom work together to disturb the front line and draw all the attention of the right way to the past.


    The world is really chaotic. The protagonist is so small. I hope the plot doesn''t develop too fast.


    When Chu Sheng left, Chu Yu turned around with a smile and looked at Xie Xi, who was silent all the time behind him. "What are you thinking, younger martial brother?"


    No, he used to be a bright young man in front of him. After the scene in fangyecheng, he became silent and more like the character of the original protagonist.


    It''s so stressful to hold your thighs like this


    Maybe he noticed the look in Chu Yu''s eyes. Xie Xi turned to look at Chu Yu for a while, and suddenly smiled: "younger martial brother is thinking about how to let elder martial brother song repay the account, and..."


    After a pause, Xie Xidao said: "tomorrow is the Qiqiao Festival. Elder martial brother promised his younger martial brother''s sachet. When can it be delivered?"


    Chu fish: "..."


    We are still good brothers without sachets.


    Since the protagonist put forward a request, as a younger brother, Chu fish had to respond to it.


    There is a town of mortals outside Luofeng valley. Chu Yu knows that he can''t really embroider a sachet for Xie Xi, so he sneaks out of the valley and buys a sachet in the town. He plans to make a job tonight. He wandered outside for a long time. On the way back to the valley, he saw a wine shop. Chu Yu thought about it. He bought two jars of wine and went back to the yard with them.


    Xie Xi was practising sword. When he looked back, he saw Chu Yu coming back with two jars of wine in his arms. He picked up his eyebrows. He seemed to think of something. His eyes were surprised, and his face was slightly red.


    Chu fish is tall and handsome. At first glance, he is a clear and cold person. Even if he raises his eyes carelessly, they are as cold as a cold pond and a cold moon. He holds two jars of wine and sits on the stone bench. He can see more flavor.Xie Xi''s hand shook, and the sword could not be practiced. He put away the snow and smiled, "elder martial brother is ready for his gift?"


    Chu Yu raised his hand and knocked on his forehead: "no ambition! I''m looking forward to a gift from a big man. "


    "Who should I expect?" Xie xihun doesn''t care. He sits next to Chu Yu and leans on him intimately.


    If it wasn''t for the busy voice of Chu and the busy Valley, I would be so excited to draw a sword to fight with Xie Xi if I saw that Xie Xi was so attached to the Chu fish.


    Chu Yu felt funny, kneaded and kneaded Xie Xi''s face, and said casually: "naturally, it''s those elder martial sisters and younger martial sisters. It''s also the strict rules of the master. It''s forbidden to let anyone in or out of the cave. Otherwise, according to my little younger martial brother''s handsome appearance, there have been a bunch of charming girls around for a long time. It''s a pity... "


    Every time he said a word, the smile on Xie Xi''s face collected a point. At last, Xie Xi''s face was as deep as water.


    "What a pity?" Xie Xi said lightly, "I''ve always wondered why the elder martial brother is eager to push his younger martial brother to those elder martial sisters or other women?"


    Chu fish is dumb. For a while, I was so pleased that I forgot that Xie Xi didn''t like what he said


    Looking at the dusk, Chu fish quietly wiped the cold sweat, touched the sachet he bought and handed it to Xie Xi: "Hey, younger martial brother, don''t be angry, elder martial brother just said The sachet you want. "


    Xie Xi raised his hand to take over and looked down.


    It''s a light blue sachet. Looking at the color similar to the Lingli of Chu fish, it embroiders two playful little fish. Although the embroidery work is not the best, it''s also interesting.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that it was someone who was lazy and greedy to buy it. Xie Xi''s mood was unexpectedly good. The more I saw the color and the embroidered pattern, the more I liked it. The smell is also a light fragrance, which makes people happy.


    Xie Xi''s eyes flashed a light smile. He carefully collected the sachet, stared at the Chu fish and smiled: "thank you for your preparation."


    Chuyu laughed heartily.


    "Since all the senior brothers have given gifts, the junior brother naturally wants to give them back." Xie Xi smiled, and touched something out of the ring and handed it to Chu Yu.


    Back to the valley these two days, Chu Yu found many good things in the original master''s room. He was more surprised than curious about the gifts given by the protagonist, and took a look with a grateful mood.


    Sword spike?


    "Xunsheng and duanxue haven''t put on sword ears all the time. Younger martial brother has made two ears. Elder martial brother, don''t abandon them."


    No, no, no, I don''t dare to abandon it!


    Chu fish as like as two peas in the eye, and saw the snow breaking. Suddenly there was a strange feeling in his heart. Chu fish silently hung the sword spike on Xunsheng, looked at Xie Xi in the moonlight with a light smile, and stared at him tenderly without blinking. He cried in his heart.


    Make hair!!!


    As expected, I can''t brush the foundation with those rotten girls at ordinary times!!!


    Why does he think that little brother''s eyes are called doting!!!


    Why does he think of lovers'' swords!!!


    Such impure idea is known by the protagonist, but he doesn''t want to die!!!


    This is brother sword spike, brother sword spike, brother sword spike.


    Chu fish took a silent breath, calmed his mood, pointed to the wine on the table, and showed a straight smile: "younger martial brother, do you drink?"


    Xie Xi squinted. "OK."


    The wine is a fruit wine bought casually from the small town. It tastes sweet and powerful. Knowing that the body can''t drink enough, Chu Yu dare not drink too much. He takes out the white jade wine cup with a smile and pours it to Xie Xi.


    The child has changed so much recently that he won''t say more when asked. He can only get drunk. After all, it''s the later thigh. Although you don''t need to find out your mind, you can''t watch the child suddenly fall silent


    I didn''t expect that Xiexi''s drinking capacity was very different from that of Chuyu. After drinking a jar, Xiexi still kept on talking and smiling, with clear eyes and normal behaviors.


    Chu fish is depressed for a while, continue to pour.


    This irrigation had an effect. Xie Xi''s face was slightly crimson when he was drinking, and his eyes were also confused. His eyes were full of water and stared at Chu fish for a while. He said hoarsely: "elder martial brother..."


    Finally drunk!


    "Well?" Chu fished the face of the young man and responded with a smile.


    Xie Xi blinked and said wrongly, "I really want to You... "


    There is a vague word in the middle. Chu Yu''s intuition is very important. He put his ear close to Xie Xi. "What did you say, younger martial brother? Want to Me? "


    The earlobe was cold and touched by something soft and moist. Chu fish almost jumped up in fright, but heard a soft voice: "to..."


    Chu fish pressed the numb feeling, turned his head to face Xie Xi, "do you want to? What do you want? "


    Xie Xi stared at him: "you......"


    Chu Yu''s face is muddled: "me? what is wrong with me? Can I finish it all at once? "

 Chapter 24

    Xie Xi turned his head silently, as if he was angry. However, he was not angry for a long time. When the wine was strong, he fell asleep on the stone table.


    Chu Yu pokes Xie Xi in the face, confirms that he is really asleep, sighs, gets up and walks under the maple tree in the yard, looks up at the maple tree for a while.


    For a long time, he felt the maple leaf he picked up when he went back to the valley from his bosom, took out a pen, wrote down the word "Chu fish", bent over and dug a hole under the maple tree, and buried the maple leaf in it.


    After that, Chuyu checked his points again. The last time I bought the flirtatious manual, there were not many points left. The latest plot was mixed with praise, ups and downs. Finally, it was set at 188 points, far from 1000 points.


    ¡­¡­ It''s also popular all over the country. It''s good not to die.


    Chu Yu sighed sadly, but he didn''t notice that Xie Xi, who was supposed to be drunk behind him, straightened up and was staring at him with his chin on his back. He was playing with the cup Chu Yu had drunk, and his eyes were clear and quiet.


    ***After two days in loeweng Valley, Chu Yu decided to go directly to preside over the Linlan boundary of Xianjian conference. Chu Sheng personally sent the two of them out for thousands of miles. He urged them to give orders. His eyes were tearful, like he was marrying his younger brother instead of sending him.


    Luofeng Valley is quite far away from the land boundary of Linlan. According to the speed of Chu Yu and Xie Xi, when they arrived at Linlan, the Xianjian meeting almost began.


    Chu Yu informs Lu Qingan in advance and asks him to help keep secret. Song Jingyi thought they were dead. It would be nice to surprise him at the Xianjian conference.


    Chu fish didn''t want to delay this trip for any moths. He was diligent and quiet, but Xie Xi took the initiative to say, "elder martial brother."


    Chuyu: "hmm?"


    "Younger martial brother wants to practice."


    "Don''t be distracted when you are guarding the sword..."


    "You want to practice the skill that you saw last time. You are not stingy, are you?"


    Chu fish: "..."


    Go to NIMA''s flirting manual, it doesn''t help but sink into him. That''s a yellower cover than the spring palace The protagonist doesn''t think he has any special hobbies, does he?


    After a while of entanglement, the Chuyu suddenly opened.


    The point is not the cover, it''s the content! The protagonist himself took the flirting manual to read. Isn''t that a good thing!


    Chu Yu took out the manual and handed it to Xie Xi. He kept talking nonsense: "younger martial brother can think about this book more. If you meet someone who is happy in the future, you can use the method taught in the book to guarantee that others will fall in love with you. If you don''t marry, you can''t marry him."


    At the end of the conversation, he remembered that Xie Xi didn''t like to listen to this kind of words. Chu Yu was stagnant. He carefully looked at Xie Xi''s face, but saw that he smiled with a smile. Between his eyebrows and eyes, he smiled: "Oh? Is it? "


    The child is in a good mood.


    Chu fish adhering to the thigh happy I also happy mentality, showing a straight smile.


    After laughing for two days, Chuyu couldn''t laugh anymore. Although they are outstanding among their peers, they are still in the foundation period. Their speed and energy are limited. They need to find a place to rest every few days.


    This morning, Chu Yu woke up from the inn where he had settled down, but the man holding his waist was not there. He opened his eyes doubtfully, and saw that there was a small bottle on the opposite table, and looked up again, with a bunch of Osmanthus in it.


    He stared at the flower silently for a while, but he didn''t know whether it was a flower that had been automatically inserted into the vase or how it came. Xie Xi came in with breakfast. When he saw the Chu fish waking up, Xie Xi smiled a little, but his smile was clean and pure.


    Chuyu gave him a shudder of laughter.


    "Awake?" Xie Xi went to the bedside and gently stroked the disordered hair of Chu fish. His eyes were gentle and gentle.


    Face face face face don''t get so close!!!


    Chu fish''s eyebrow tip was drawn. He raised his hand to see if Xie Xi had a fever. Before his hand reached his forehead, he was caught.


    Xie Xi looked at the Chu fish deeply, bowed his head and gave him a kiss. His lips were soft and warm.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu fish: "..."


    He remembered.


    This NIMA is not the content of the flirting manual!!!


    Dare to love the protagonist you are learning while using, dare to practice, take people for fun?


    Chu fish is inflamed, no matter whether the protagonist needs to hold it in his hand or not. He grabs Xie Xi with his backhand and presses him into his arms without saying anything and takes off his pants.


    Xie Xi''s eyes widened in amazement: "senior brother?"


    Chu fish looked at the white and tender buttocks of the protagonist, and his heart was full of pride. He slapped him.


    Xie Xi said "ah", but it didn''t sound like a scream. It was more like tolerating something. After a pause, he said, "why did you beat me, elder martial brother?"


    Chu Yu turned his hand and slapped it again. Finally, he found the dignity of being a senior brother. Leng hum: "the courage is getting fatter and fatter. Dare to take senior brother for recreation? Do you think you should fight? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xie Xi was silent for a while. Some of his eyes were red. He sucked his nose and was even more aggrieved. "Elder martial brother lied to me."


    Chu fish turned his white eyes, slapped and slapped again, and Xie Xi''s white and tender buttocks had several more palm prints. Maybe it''s because of the pain, Xie Xi groaned a few times, wriggling to get rid of the clamp.Chu fish looked at Xie Xi''s red buttocks. Suddenly, his desire for evil surged up. He raised his hand and twisted it gently.


    Xie Xi shuddered and broke free of Chu fish''s grip. He raised his pants and brushed them and ran out of the room.


    Chu fish said nothing: "..."


    Looking down at his bold hands, his cold sweat suddenly slipped down. The protagonist is like a little sheep. Once he is satisfied, he dies.


    Chu Yu is nervous. When Xie Xi was slapped so many times, would he hold a grudge and report it together?


    ¡­¡­ Or when Xie Xi comes back later, he will take off his pants and give Xie Xi a beating?


    Chu Yu sat uneasily in the room. From morning to night, Xie Xicai went back to the inn. At first glance, it was unexpectedly refreshing.


    Looking at Chu Yu, he turned a little red and bit his lips. Seeing that Chu Yu was still in the morning''s shape, he sat on the bed disorderly with his clothes and hair. He smiled, "why don''t you get up, elder martial brother?"


    Not angry?


    Chu fish Jane felt tears, jumped out of bed, quickly put on clothes, dry smile: "waiting for younger martial brother to come back."


    Xie Xi smiled strangely: "waiting for younger martial brother to come back in bed?"


    Chu Yu was about to go on talking. When he found that the taste was not right, he quickly shut up and hustled his hair. He sighed: "it''s good to be a monk. The three thousand worry silk is really worry silk."


    Seeing that he turned the topic away from answering, Xie Xi was in a better mood. He touched a peach wood comb and smiled, "don''t move, elder martial brother, help you take care of it."


    Chu Yu was flattered and surprised. He sat down quietly and felt the gentle service of the protagonist. The guilt in his heart suddenly rose to the top. He said in a small voice with an old face: "younger martial brother, elder martial brother is a little excited in the morning. Don''t be angry."


    Xie Xi''s action, leisurely way: "not angry. If you want to fight, you can do it at any time. "


    Chu fish eyebrows a draw, always feel that the atmosphere is a little bit wrong, Xie Xi''s movement is slow, look to see boring, then opened the curtain.


    To see is to "grow old together".


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chuyu decides not to watch the barrage again.


    ***


    the Xianjian conference is held in yuhuazong, Linlan. Yuhua sect is the same as Tianyuan sect and has a great position in the field of cultivation. The meeting was held in yuhuazong because of its strength and the entrance to the mausoleum.


    The eight main sects in the right way each occupy a territory full of energy. During the Xianjian conference, all the major sects will send people to participate, and some small sects with fluke mentality.


    Chu Yu and Xie Xi arrived just in time. Tomorrow will start, and we can have a rest tonight.


    Each school has a special rest area in yuhuazong. Chu Yu looks at the forbidden yuhuazong Mountain Gate in the dark. He still doesn''t feel confident enough to sneak in. He takes a note and mutters a few words and throws them out.


    Soon, Lu Qingan came out.


    It was still a white dress with a cold face. Seeing the Chu fish, Lu Qingan nodded: "fish, can you hurt?"


    Chu fish bowed his head respectfully: "no, thank you for your concern."


    Lu Guang''an''s eyes turned to Xie Xi, and he felt relieved. By nature, he is silent and speechless. A roll of sleeves takes them to the side of his body to fly back.


    There was only one third younger martial brother from yuanchenfeng, and Chu Yu didn''t want to hide. As soon as he entered the wing room, he called "third younger martial brother". The third younger martial brother, who was drinking tea safely and steadily, puffed out a mouthful of tea. Ah Wu stood up and pointed to Chu Yu, who was trembling: "sir Master, the soul of the elder martial brother has come back. I have summoned the soul. "


    Chuyu''s dark face used to be a chestnut burst.


    Third younger martial brother was overjoyed. He hugged Chuyu and cried excitedly. Lu Qingan stood by the door and looked for a long time. He said lightly, "fish and Xi''er come from afar. Go down and have a rest."


    Chu Yu Gongshou should be, to the third younger martial brother nodded, then pulled the black face of Xie Xi down.


    Before he came, he wrote the cause and effect of the incident to Lu Qingan. Since Lu Qingan didn''t say anything, he didn''t say much.


    After tonight, he will fight with the elites of other sects. Chu Yu only once or twice after wearing the book. He sits on the bed sadly, grabs Xie Xi and rubs him, sighs: "younger martial brother, if you meet song Jingyi tomorrow, you don''t have to leave your hand. Well, don''t be too obvious, so that we won''t fall for the truth and say that it''s not good for us to injure our fellow students. "


    Xie Xi nodded obediently.


    Before Chu Yu and Xie Xi arrived, Lu Guang''an gave Chu Yu and Xie Xi their names, and was comforted by several colleagues for a while, urging him not to think too much and waste the quota.


    So the next day, before the meeting, when I saw the two people of Chu Xie behind Lu Qingan, the elders of other peaks were all surprised. The most shocking thing is song Jingyi standing behind song yuanzhuo.


    He obviously wanted to come to see if Chu Yu and Xie Xi were real Chu Yu and Xie Xi. His face was ugly for a moment, and he whispered in Song yuanzhuo''s ear.


    Song yuanzhuo''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said with a smile: "younger martial brother Lu, you are not kind. Since martial nephew Chu and martial nephew Xie are OK, why don''t you tell me to wait? Let''s have a white heart. "Lu Qingan''s face is light: "my two disciples come back safely, are you surprised?"


    Song yuanzhuo continued to laugh: "natural surprise."


    Lu Qingan looks away, his voice is calm: "I just want to give you a surprise."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 25

    Chuyu almost laughed.


    At the beginning of the conference, the leader of yuhuazong, who presided over the conference, politely made a few remarks and announced the beginning of the conference. The rules of the conference are simple and rough. The names of the disciples of all the participating sects are directly written on bamboo sticks. The elders of the eight sects are invited to randomly select. The winner keeps the autograph. The loser can challenge other winners at the end. Two people a game, the venue can be five games at the same time.


    The elder on the platform slowly drew out the signature.


    Chu fish blinked, praying never to bump into Xie Xi.


    "In the first scene, Xie Xi of tianyuanmen was fighting against song Jingyi of tianyuanmen."


    Xie Xi''s lashes trembled, and the dark pupils under his long lashes slowly flowed through the cold shimmer.


    Chuyu is shocked. It''s also a coincidence. Last night, I talked about beating song Jingyi. I met him at the beginning of the day. I have to say that song Jingyi''s luck can''t be spread.


    Xie Xi approached Chu Yu''s ear, and his lips were almost attached to his earlobes. In a whisper, he said, "elder martial brother, song Jingyi attaches great importance to face?"


    Chuyu was softened by the heat from his speech, pinched his face and nodded, "be careful."


    The elders of the eight sects are all qualified to sit on the high platform, and there is a huge martial arts arena one by one below. The names of the five groups of battles are read out, and immediately someone will fly up.


    Song Jingyi came over with a gentle smile and looked at Xie Xi strangely: "I didn''t expect to bump into my classmates at the beginning, younger martial brother Xie, please."


    Xie Xi glanced at him lightly, and the negative sword swept to the middle of the ground below. Song Jingyi was ignored directly, and he was not angry. He still kept a curious smile, kept his sword and fell down to the ground, hurting Xie Xiyao.


    Chu fish nervously and excitedly went to the fence of the high platform and stared at Xie Xi. This is the first time the protagonist has dealt with the cannon fodder! I will beat his master to the core! Ow! How excited!


    Before Chu fish was finished, Xie Xiwu smiled and pressed the broken snow out of his sheath inch back. At the next moment, the shadow flashed, and song Jingyi, who was still posing in a pose, puffed out a mouthful of blood. His body was kicked straight out for several meters, and then he ran into the wall, stopped the momentum and stopped.


    There was silence.


    Xie Xi slowly took back his legs. He didn''t have any messy clothes and robes. His long hair flew with his hair. His lips raised a scornful smile: "I''m sorry."


    Chuyu was stunned.


    Lying groove thigh is so handsome and violent! It''s no wonder that song Jingyi just asked him if he was very face-saving. This kick, absolute rolling, is more lethal than any long duel!


    When Xie Xi looked back and smiled at the pure Chu fish, the Chu fish immediately returned to their senses. When he came back from the imperial sword, Chu Yu looked at Song yuanzhuo''s face and Lu Qingan''s face and lowered his voice: "master, younger martial brother, he..."


    Lu Qingan raised his hand to signal that he didn''t have to say, "I''ll carry it."


    Master, you are so handsome!


    Song yuanzhuo''s face is a little ugly. He tries to restrain himself from sitting on the high platform and talking and laughing. He sighs that song Jingyi is not good at starting school and doesn''t go to see Lu Qingan. Lu Qingan didn''t care. He took a sip of tea and watched Xie Xi come back. He nodded slightly: "it''s good."


    "Thank you very much, master," said Xie


    The third younger martial brother always maintained an expression as if his body had been hollowed out. When he saw Xie Xi coming up, he jumped aside and shivered.


    Chu fish touched his head pitifully. The child had done a lot of death with the original master before, and bullied Xie Xi. This time, he finally saw Xie Xi''s strength, and he was scared to cry. He was pitiful.


    The third younger martial brother shakes even more: elder martial brother Please don''t touch Second elder martial brother''s eyes seem to kill


    Chu Yu turns to see Xie Xi, who is not good at looking at her eyes, and comes back to knead and knead her eyes with a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    The cold in Xie Xi''s eyes suddenly melted, leaving only a pool of spring water: "nothing." Then he happily held Chuyu''s arm and rubbed it on him with a smile.


    Chu Yu was used to it. He touched his head and continued to watch the battle, but he didn''t notice the distorted expression of the third younger martial brother.


    After a long wait, it''s finally Chu fish''s turn. Chu Yu is ready to go. He looks at his opponent and looks at his sword. Unexpectedly, the two moves go on, and the other side admits defeat.


    Chuyu''s expression is complicated: "it''s not easy to find out."


    He is well prepared here, but the other side concedes before he gives half of his strength. This feeling is really depressing


    The meeting began in the early morning, and it was almost evening. At dusk, when the ancient bell rang, Chu Yu and Xie Xi ran into each other.


    Seeing that there were only ten people left, Chu Yu had been ready for a long time. He went on the stage and looked at Xie Xi for a moment. He smiled: "I admit defeat."


    The top ten have already arrived, can enter the mausoleum ruins, still care about ranking?


    Chu fish nodded to Xie Xi, and the negative sword floated off the stage. When the last few games came down, Xie Xi was indeed the first.


    Chu fish couldn''t help but burst into tears: after a long time, there was a plot that was consistent with the original


    The only unhappiness is that song Jingyi vomited blood and came back to pick out a person. He is indispensable to the top ten again.At night, the headmaster of the eight sects called together the top ten disciples of the immortal sword conference. First, one of them sent some magic potions, and then seriously explained the important things about entering the tomb market.


    The most dangerous thing in the mausoleum is the space crack. Once inhaled by the space crack, no matter the form or the spirit, it will disappear in the world. Secondly, there are many illusions and ancient arrays. If you don''t pay attention, you will be confused. You don''t know how to die.


    After entering the mausoleum ruins, you have to go to an ancient array first. Otherwise, it will be randomly transmitted to unknown corners. It is likely that once it is transmitted, it will face a space crack. Over the years, the eight sects have mastered the correct footwork of walking the ancient array. They immediately taught it and told everyone to be careful.


    The mausoleum remains open for half a month. Half a month later, whether or not a magic elixir is found, you must leave immediately, or the mausoleum will be closed and reopened ten years later.


    These Chu fish knew when they saw the original. Those who had swept their eyes and walked with them were lack of interest. Originally, these people just picked up a few things and left, but the protagonist was locked in the mausoleum for ten years by accident. When he came out, he was in the golden age of cultivation. Since then, he has swept the world with one sword, sweeping the same level of the same level. He was also known as the sword immortal because of his immortal appearance and decisive fighting.


    The thighs are finally going to grow up ¡«


    but it will be separated for ten years soon. Will the protagonist forget him when he comes out again


    Chu Yu decided to brush his kindness in the mausoleum.


    ***


    because of the sudden attack of the devil Kingdom, the immortal sword meeting was held specially. We couldn''t wait. After a night''s rest, Chu Yu and others were taken to the entrance of the mausoleum to wait.


    The entrance of the mausoleum ruins is among the mountains, surrounded by trees and springs. The boundary at the entrance looks like the ripples of the water.


    Chu fish looked at him curiously, took back his eyes, and saw Xie Xi, who had a slightly composed face. The child has been like this since yesterday. Chu Yu can''t guess what''s wrong with him. He can''t ask. He''s slightly upset.


    Seeing that there is still time to gossip about chicken soup, Chu Yu patted Xie Xi on the shoulder and asked in a low voice, "younger martial brother, it''s not certain whether you will die or not. Your face has always been so ugly. I''m not afraid that you won''t see elder martial brother for a long time to come."


    Xie Xichang lashed: "nonsense!"


    He finally raised his eyes and looked at the Chu fish. His eyes were full of grievances: "I don''t allow elder martial brother to disappear! Elder martial brother promised me that he would never leave me. "


    Chu fish quickly touched the child''s head: "then what''s the matter? I haven''t said a word since yesterday?"


    Xie Xi dawdled for a while, whispering, "I don''t want my senior brother to let me. First of all, I wanted to leave it to my elder martial brother. "


    ¡­¡­ Son, we''re not on the same channel, are we?


    Chu fish was stunned for a while, then he came back to him. With a puff in his heart, he rubbed Xie Xi''s face. He only thought that the protagonist was very lovely now: "but a false name, what do you care about that?"


    After pouring a few cans of chicken soup, the child finally stopped making trouble. Chu Yu sighed quietly and looked at Xie Xi, who was smiling brilliantly. He was still a little reluctant. After all, he brought up the children, and they will be separated for ten years in the near future. It''s still very sad to think about it.


    After waiting for half an hour, the boundary of the entrance to the mausoleum market suddenly spread slowly, revealing a faint hole. Song yuanzhuo''s eyes brightened slightly. "That''s right now, go in!"


    Ten disciples, who had been waiting for a long time, rushed in, and the ripples like water immediately caught up in the entrance of the tomb ruins.


    Entering the mausoleum ruins, the Chu fish was suddenly dark. After a long time of adaptation, he could barely see the road ahead. According to the leader, there is a formation in front of the three Zhangs. To enter the mausoleum safely, you must walk through the formation correctly. One wrong step will be transmitted to unknown corner.


    Chu fish swallowed saliva, palms some sweat, the next moment, the right hand was suddenly held.


    I heard a familiar voice: "elder martial brother, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    It''s reassuring to hear that if you come out of the mausoleum in ten years, you will remember this sentence better


    Chu Yu holds Xie XI by the back hand and smiles. Apart from the three members of Tianyuan gate, the remaining seven members are from different sects. They have never communicated with each other and are silent. After a while, all the talents continued to move towards the ancient formation.


    It''s dark all around. I can''t see anything clearly. Maybe it''s because it''s too dark. Song Jingyi''s steps suddenly deviated and fell back.


    Xie Xi, who was nearest to him, reached for a pull without hesitation. Unexpectedly, something happened to the pull.


    Song Jingyi''s face was full of the smile like spring breeze. He yanked Xie Xi, his voice was low and hard: "brother Xie, goodbye forever."


    Xie Xi was caught off guard. His feet were in disorder and he guessed the wrong position. At the foot of the ancient array of light, Chu fish pupil a shrink, subconsciously shouted "younger martial brother", rushed to embrace Xie Xi.


    The white light in front of him was so bright that he seemed to face the sun. The ground is also collapsing, and the sense of weightlessness suddenly strikes. For a while, Chu fish was dizzy. When they opened their eyes again, they could not see what was in front of them.


    There was a lot of noise all around. People who played suona, gongs and drums were noisy. Sometimes there were firecrackers and laughter. Only listening to the sound made people feel happy.Chu fish tried to open his eyes to see what was in front of him, but only saw a piece of red. Ears are still noisy, he paused, suddenly responded, put out his hand in front of things a pull.


    One piece Red Veil?


    The gentle voice of man''s deep magnetism sounded in his ear: "fish, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yu was stunned and looked up in amazement. In front of him stood a man, dressed in a jubilant red suit, with a slender body. That face, sword eyebrow Shu Lang, Mou if stars, smiling, beautiful without couples.


    See Chu fish don''t speak, that person eyebrow slightly frowns, hold Chu fish hands, ask anxiously: "fish?"


    Chu fish has a gooseflesh.


    Even if the face in front of him is completely open, he can recognize it!


    wtf£¡£¡£¡ Why would there be a big version of the protagonist dressed in happy clothes, a face of tenderness to call him "fish"?


    Wait!


    Chu fish finally discovered a fatal problem.


    He drew at the corner of his mouth and looked down at the red cap in his eyes.


    This is him. He just pulled it off his head.

 Chapter 26

    Chu fish doubted that his ears were broken? What goes into the cave? "


    ¡­¡­ According to the red head, the bridegroom It''s Xie Xi in front of him. Bride It means he''s not the only one.


    wtf£¡£¡£¡


    Chu Yu is still muddled. Xie Xi, who has been staring at him deeply, suddenly smiles and leans against his forehead. He whispers in a warm voice and is magnetic: "are you shy? Fish... "


    When it comes to "fish", he suddenly bends down and picks up the Chu fish. Chu fish has been frightened several times, and now he can face Xie Xi''s Princess holding him, calmly let Xie Xi hold him up, and go to the back hall covered with red silk fabric.


    Chu Yu looks up at the delicate chin of the man holding him for a while, lowers his head slowly, and thinks calmly.


    First of all, he and Xie Xi entered the mausoleum ruins and were misled by the yikeng of the Song Dynasty.


    Secondly, he knew that Xie Xi, who was only 16 years old, would not be the taller man in front of him.


    So Is this Xie Xi in front of you fake?


    Chu Yu silently summoned Xunsheng. He was just about to stab the man in front of him with his sword. After thinking about it, he poked the system again: "is this extended version of goods the main character? What are the consequences of my stabbing him to death? "


    The system laughs: "friendship prompt host ~ the leading role in front of you is the leading role ~ if the leading role dies ~ your score will return to zero ~"


    Chu fish is sweating and rolling down, hurriedly pressing the Sheng searching for the sword.


    Well, this is the main character But why did NIMA marry him?!


    Chu fish is still roaring inside. Xie Xi has carried him into a room. Instead, the room was not as red as the outside, separated from the inside by a sandalwood screen. Chu fish looked at the big bed, some familiar, looked for a long time, silent.


    Isn''t this his room in loeweng Valley


    Chu fish silently for a moment, struggling to leave Xie Xi''s arms. Xie Xi did not embarrass him. He laid him down with light hands and feet. His eyes were gentle and inclusive, as clear as a scrubbed night sky.


    Chu Yu was uncomfortable with his eyes. He took a swipe at the corner of his mouth: "younger martial brother..."


    "Fish, you haven''t called me junior brother for a long time," said Xie


    The "fish" heard Chuyu breaking his eggs again, barely maintaining his normal expression, and his voice trembled: "then I What do you call it? "


    For fear that Xie Xi would spit out words like "Xianggong", Chu Yu''s heart almost collapsed.


    If not guessed wrong, he and Xie Xi should have fallen into an illusion. But A good stallion man, why would he and his cannon fodder get married in the fantasy, ha ha!


    Xie Xi''s expression is strange: "call my name directly." After a pause, he said with a smile in his eyes, "but from now on, if the fish want me to order something else, I will be happy to do so."


    You can''t think!


    Chu fish resisted the impulse of erecting his middle finger, turned to look left and right, but didn''t see anything. He was suddenly close to a hot body behind him, and his waist was tightly encircled. The light rosin took the breath, and the whole Chu fish was carried into his arms by Xie Xi. After a moment''s hesitation, he was used to touching his head with his back hand: "eh, why is it so hot? A fever? "


    "I miss you," he whispered


    His breath is hot, and he pours on his ears, which makes Chuyu''s calves soft. Chu fish secretly scolds, is trying to push Xie Xi''s head away, the earlobe is cold not Ding to be covered by a mouthful, the warm tongue licks his earlobe, suddenly nibbles a mouthful.


    Trough!


    Chu fish almost jumped up in fear, but this is not the most frightening. As soon as he pushed Xie Xi away, his waist was hugged tighter. Then the whole person was pushed to the bed. Before he could react, the kiss fell on his lips. Just after a meal, Xiexi opened his teeth without any politeness. The hot lips and tongues were intertwined and lingering. Every breath and breath was the taste of the other side.


    Lie down! Slot!


    Play big!


    Chu fish''s liver and heart were split, but his limbs were weak for no reason. He pushed Xie Xi as hard as he could, or let him go. When the shackles disappeared, the Chu fish started to run under the bed. Xie Xi was ready to shake his head and smile. He stopped him with his horizontal hands and pushed him back to the bed.


    Chuyu''s head "banged" on the porcelain pillow. His eyes were black with pain. He almost couldn''t mention it at one breath. He scolded the pillow of the world pit father.


    When he reluctantly returned to God, he felt a chill in his chest. Just for a moment, his outer garment has been removed, and his inner garment has been torn apart, revealing half of his red / naked greasy white chest and exquisite collarbone.


    Xie Xi knelt on his body, one knee against his crotch, his hands on his head, smiled at the good scenery he showed, his eyes were unfathomable.


    Chu Yu was almost frightened to cry. The whole person froze and drew a smoke from the corner of his eyes: "younger martial brother, we have something to do Well. "


    Xie Xi is indisputable. He lowers his head and holds his lips. He sucks and kisses hard, which makes Chuyu''s head faint and confused. For a while, he suddenly feels that a cold hand has climbed on his chest, moved down slowly, swam in his abdomen until it slips to the bottom, reached into his pants, and gently rubbed a certain indescribable part of him.Chuyu''s eyes widened.


    In his ear was Xie Xi''s dumb voice: "fish Elder martial brother...... "


    His lips and tongue were kissed by Xie Xi again. Chu fish was weak even in struggle. After a while, he dared not move.


    The third leg he didn''t want to hold stood between his legs.


    Recumbent groove!!! Don''t bring such a play!!! What are you doing!!! Will not really let him and Xie Xi Dongfang!!!


    Chu fish reached out and pinched himself. He secretly scolded himself that he would respond to a man''s caress. He raised his voice, raised his hand and pushed Xie Xi. Unfortunately, Xie Xi is bigger than him at the moment. He gently pressed his hands, put one hand on his head, and then lowered his head and kissed Chu fish''s neck. Chu fish''s neck is the most sensitive. He takes a breath of cool air and can''t help but let out a mosquito like moan from his teeth. As soon as Xie Xi''s eyes brightened, he licked his Adam''s apple and opened his mouth.


    Chu fish gnawed his teeth and couldn''t bear it: "go down!"


    Xie Xi panted slightly, raised his eyes and looked at him. In his eyes, there was a glimmer of light: "fish?"


    Fish your son!


    Chu fish finally found a breathing space and tried to recall the original. As mentioned in the original book, the fairylands in the mausoleum ruins are all revealing people''s hearts, making people indulge in the dream of realizing their wishes and die silently.


    He is very clear now, but Xie Xi is not normal. It seems that this is the illusion reflected by Xie Xi''s heart desire.


    ¡­¡­ wait.


    Xie Xi ''s inner * Get married to him?!


    Chu fish froze for a long time, ignoring this point automatically and Thinking on. So now, the Xie Xi in front of him is Xie Xi, but he is confused and doesn''t know that he has fallen into an illusion.


    If he and Xie Xi are lost in the illusion, the consequences are unimaginable.


    But where is the breakthrough point of mirage?


    Chu fish raised his hand to close his torn skirt, turned his head and looked at Xie Xi, who was leaning against the bed with a smile.


    ¡­¡­ Perhaps, the breakthrough point is to let Xie Xi know that he is in a mirage, all of which are false.


    That''s a big problem. People who are in charge should let Xie Xi understand that what is in front of him is just an illusion


    Chuyu''s face is expressionless: "I''m not sure Brother. "


    Xie Xi smiled: "hmm?"


    "Take your hand off my back, thank you."


    Xie Xi''s hand is caressing the back of the Chu fish. Hearing this, he raises his eyebrows, pulls the Chu fish into his arms, and lowers his head and kisses his clavicle. "Fish, we have worshipped the heaven and the earth, and we have done everything well. Why are we so shy?"


    Harm your uncle! I am a straight man!


    Chu fish''s facial features distorted for a while, took a deep breath, and forced himself to continue to think calmly. To sober Xie Xi up, it will not work for a while. The most urgent thing is Don''t be on the lead!


    "Xie Xi......" Chu fish controlled his convulsive expression and squeezed out a smile I''m not very comfortable. Let''s call it a night? "


    This is really useful when it comes out. As soon as he heard that he was not comfortable, Xie Xi''s face changed. He quickly let go of Chu fish and carefully checked up and down: "where? What''s wrong? "


    Chuyu was tickled by him, and he couldn''t help it. He pushed him away with tears and smiles. "I''m just tired. Go to sleep."


    Xie Xiyou frowned and checked again. He found that there was no problem, so he let go. He kissed Chuyu''s brow and heart, took off his shirt, laid him on the bed with Chuyu in his arms, gently touched his long hair, and his voice was deep: "fish, I''m very happy today."


    His movement is like touching some hard-earned treasure. It''s incredibly soft and precious, and he''s afraid of breaking if he tries hard.


    ¡­¡­ I''m unhappy.


    The breath is still a light rosin on the man. Chu Yu paused for a while and then said, "just be happy."


    It''s a big joke. If Xie Xi''s inner desire is reflected in this illusion, then he He made a good stallion man into a fag.


    ¡­¡­


    Blue thin, mushroom.


    Chu fish silently reached out to cover the chrysanthemum.


    It must be the wrong way to open this illusion! How can a good stallion man bend! Not long ago, Xie Xi asked him for a manual to study!


    When it comes to the manual of flirting with girls, Chu Yu can''t help but recall all the details after Xie Xi took the manual, and cold sweat immediately came down.


    It seems that Xie Xi read the manual and was teasing him.


    But before that, he always thought that the protagonist just wanted to find a personal experiment and didn''t care.


    Chu Yu felt quite complicated in his heart. He spent a night in Xie xihuai, and also struggled for a night. He didn''t fall asleep until the light was light. When he woke up, the sun was shining outside, and there was no one around him.


    Chu fish immediately checked the clothes, and confirmed that the chrysanthemum had not been left behind. He took a breath of relief, took out his robe from the ring, put it on, and walked out of the room.


    Xie Xi is practicing sword outside the house.


    Lu Qingan is absent from the peak all the year round, so Chu Yu has taken on the role of master. He taught all the swordsmanship of the people on the peak, and Xie Xi is no exception. Maybe we should say that he has extra care. At ordinary times, I am used to watching the small version of Xie Xi Lian''s sword. Although it has a three-point posture, it still lacks some flavor. Today''s long version of Xie Xi''s sleeve lifting, split, stabbed and horizontal, seems to be a little more leisurely than before. The clothes and robes are flying in the light footwork, and there is a bit of Sword Fairy''s demeanor.Chu Yu was a little stunned.


    When Xie Xi heard the sound of footsteps, he immediately took back his sword and looked back with a smile on his eyebrows: "up? But what else is wrong? "


    Chu fish coughed dryly, and with good wording, Su Rong said, "younger martial brother, it''s time for you to wake up."


    Xie Xi''s hand, which was hanging under his sleeve, was unconsciously clenched. On his face, it was still a light smile: "fish, what are you talking about?"


    "It''s all fake, Xie Xi." Chu Yu''s face was solemn. "Now we are in a state of illusion in the tomb ruins. We are in danger. You must wake up immediately Well. "


    Xie Xi came over in three steps and kissed the Chu fish with his head down.


    He blocked the lip of the Chu fish and held the back of the head of the Chu fish. The smile in his eyes was cool, but his lips and tongue were as warm as fire, as if he wished to swallow the Chu fish.


    Chu fish was so dizzy that he pushed him away with a black face and raised his hand.


    "Xie Xi! You see who I am! "


    White jade like face more than a fingerprint, Xie Xi reached out to touch, Hun didn''t care: "you are Chu fish."


    Chu Yu was so angry that he forced himself to bear his anger and continued: "Xie Xi, if you don''t wake up again, you will lose your vision..."


    "Fish, I have a lot to tell you." Xie Xi interrupted Chu Yu with a smile, took his hand and went to the stone table in the courtyard to sit down.


    Chu fish frowned, pressed down the restless anger, and sat down. Xie Xi held his hands, but his eyes didn''t fall on his face. He just looked at the distance for a long time, smiled and said: "my parents have been missing for a long time Before they leave, let me stay in place and wait for them. When they come back, they will bring me some interesting gadgets. As a result, they never came back. I waited in place for seven days. I was sleepy and hungry. When I was dying, master found me. Senior brother, my parents don''t want me. "


    He clenched Chuyu''s hand and sighed: "actually, when I first arrived at Xianmen, I was really afraid Elder martial brother beat me and scolded me. I don''t understand why. I hated elder martial brother, but later he changed... "


    Xie Xi''s eyes slowly fell on Chu Yu''s face, and with a smile, his eyes were deep: "elder martial brother, since you received my sword on the cliff, you are not the former Chu Yu I don''t know if you want to make up for me to be so good to me, but you are just different I''d love to respect you and fear you, but I can''t do it. "


    He taught him how to cultivate, how to use swordsmanship, and how to teach him all that he could. He was so close to him, but he was still superior.


    He wanted to desecrate his senior brother.


    Chu fish clearly saw the * in Xie Xi''s eyes.


    For a moment, Chu Yu was afraid of the day when he slept with Xie Xi for more than three years. Then he burst out a smile: "younger martial brother, it''s just an illusion. It''s just that few people care about you, and then when I come, you misplace gratitude into other feelings. "


    I hope so.


    If the protagonist stares at his chrysanthemum, he has to hold the third leg


    "Yes, few people care about me, so I don''t want to lose this concern." Xie Xi rubbed his forehead and sighed, "sometimes, the better you treat me, the more afraid I am that you will disappear. Elder martial brother, I''m afraid you''ll leave. "


    The conversation failed.


    Chu fish can''t catch it. It''s painful.


    ***


    everything in the illusion is almost the same as the reality. If Chu Yu didn''t keep his own consciousness, he would have thought that he really married Xie Xi and lived in seclusion in an undisturbed paradise.


    Although I know Xie Xi''s mind, I don''t hate to get along with him. Chu Yu has a firm stand for being a straight man. With a strange tolerant mind, he is temporarily enduring Xie Xi''s constant love.


    It''s fine in the daytime, not in the evening. Chu Yu is trying to think about the way to break the illusion, but he can''t hurt Xie Xi. He can only lie flat and let Xie Xi play. But as long as chrysanthemum is still there, jumping up is another hero.


    Day by day, Chu fish felt that someone''s third leg was rubbing more and more warmly every night, and he was more worried about his chrysanthemum.


    One is to protect life, the other is to protect chrysanthemum. If life and chrysanthemum can not have both, Chu fish choose chrysanthemum.


    Chu fish''s face was obviously sad. Xie Xi looked down and kissed him on the forehead: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu fish is almost numb these days, only to feel that if he doesn''t break the illusion quickly, he will soon be broken and bent, and his mouth corner will be pulled out, shaking his head and turning his body.


    It seems that the situation is very bad. Every time he wants to talk to Xie Xi about waking up, Xie Xi will not change his face and say nothing to seal his mouth.


    In order to integrate Chu Yu, he did not dare to take out his self-defense to find Sheng. He was afraid that Xie Xi would be stabbed to death in a moment of excitement.


    #_(: 3) ¡Ï) my thigh wants to go up to me. I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''m scared. I see the half month deadline is approaching day by day. Chu fish is forced to be helpless. They bombard the system wildly. All kinds of bad comments and threats make the system reluctant to give a hint, although it''s the next policy.


    The vision in Xie Xi''s mind is peaceful, beautiful and peaceful, not stained with any dirt and blood. To make Xie Xi sober, there is a way of external stimulation besides persuasion.Chu fish quietly communicate with the system, open your eyes and enter your eyes, which is the handsome face of a man.


    Chu fish can''t help being stupefied. Truth be told, the protagonist is more beautiful than the original one, but he has been sleeping together for three years. How can a good stallion man say to bend?


    He was stunned for a while, but Xie Xi, who had been awake for a long time, couldn''t help it. He opened his eyes and smiled: "the fish usually resist and never look at me directly. They all peek at me when I am asleep?"


    Brother, with all due respect, you think more


    Chu fish silently turned his back, but was pulled back at the next moment. Xie Xi''s face was serious: "fish, am I ugly? Why don''t you look me in the eye? "


    Chu fish''s painful face: " No, it''s because you look so good that I can''t bear to look at you directly. "


    In recent days, he has poked a bullet curtain with his hands. As expected, all the comments are "all the beautiful men in the world are in charge of the foundation", "all the beautiful men in the world are in charge of the foundation", "all the beautiful men are in love" and "little attacks are coming soon". He watched the classification of "the supreme Sword Fairy" and was indeed assigned to the pure love channel.


    ¡­¡­ Because the protagonist''s sexual orientation has changed, the channel has changed, and the readers have also changed. Now the comment screens are all howling rotten girls.


    Chu fish thought of hate, not from tears eyes. The chin was suddenly aroused, Chu fish raised his eyes, lips and tongues were contained.


    Chu numbness felt that he was bending fish quickly and deeply: no more action, no chrysanthemum.


    The chrysanthemum protection action begins.


    ***


    a maple tree in the Maple Valley is planted in the courtyard in the dreamland. When the autumn wind blows, the red maple leaves fall, which is quite bleak. Xie Xi took a look at two sunsets maple, eyebrows wrinkled tight, maple leaves will never fall.


    Every afternoon, Xie Xi would hold the Chu fish and sit under the maple tree to read. Xie Xi took it seriously, enjoyed it in the canteen, smiled at the corners of his lips from time to time, but Chu fish was sweating, so he didn''t know what to say.


    He could not see what was written in the "book" Xie Xi read.


    If it goes on like this, either he is mad or Xie Xi is totally lost in the dreamland. He is confused and his spirit is not guaranteed.


    Today, the autumn wind is also Xiaosha. The Chu fish nestled in Xie Xi''s arms. He looked up and stared at the red maple tree, which will not shed leaves for a while. He touched the Sheng with his wrong hand and stood up, gently breaking away from Xie Xi''s arms: "younger martial brother, it''s time for you to wake up."


    This sentence is repeated three or five times a day by Chu fish. Xie Xi just smiles, looks at Chu fish calmly and says, "fish, what are you talking about?"


    Chu fish shakes his head and is ready to do his mental work. Suddenly, he pulls out Xunsheng and stabs himself in the abdomen with a sword.


    Xie Xi''s color changed suddenly and he was terrified: "elder martial brother! Stop! "


    The sword was in the Chu fish''s hand. Xie Xi could not stop him. He found Sheng sharp. He stabbed it with a sword and it was bloody. The sharp pain came from the abdomen. The face of the Chu fish was suddenly pale, and the front of it was dark. It seemed that Xie Xi held him in a trance. In his ear, he was in a low voice of panic. The faint bloody air filled his nose and lingered.


    I don''t know how long it took for Chu fish to be clear.


    Into the eyes is a face full of tears, that pair of clear black eyes at this time is full of blood. Chu fish squinted and saw that the handsome face in front of him was still green and astringent. He was relieved immediately.


    This sword didn''t poke in vain. Somehow the illusion was broken.


    There was still some pain in his abdomen. He couldn''t make up his mind to stab himself hard. He just saw the blood, but it was too painful for him to take care of himself. He groaned at Xie Xi''s chest and said, "wake up?"


    Xie Xi''s body was stiff. He lifted his sleeve to wipe away the tears. After looking at the Chu fish for a moment, his face turned gray: "elder martial brother, I''m wrong. Don''t ignore me Don''t leave. I''ll put those thoughts away. I''m sorry, elder martial brother, don''t be angry... "


    Chu fish heard his incoherent apology and shook his head powerlessly: "come on, where is this?"


    Now it''s really not suitable to discuss with the protagonist the problem of sexual orientation and family planning in the field of cultivation. The protagonist is still small, so he can straighten up and switch back to the stallion channel, but now the time is urgent


    There are only seven days left to close the mausoleum.


    According to the plot, Xie Xi wants to stay, and he has to go out.


    But seeing the protagonist''s appearance, where he goes and where he goes, he won''t leave half a step at all. It''s really a big problem to let the protagonist rest and practice.


    Chu fish sighed and glanced four times. It was not the gray and desolate battlefield he imagined, but a sea of flowers. A sea of purple flowers floating in the breeze is full of such small flowers. Apart from the sky is dim, Chu fish even think they have left the mausoleum ruins.


    He stared at the flower sea in the distance for a long time, with a flash of inspiration in his mind and an idea. Before entering the mausoleum ruins, Chu Yu secretly vowed to brush the favorability, but after a walk in the fairyland, if he continues to brush the favorability, he will put the chrysanthemum on his hands. Chu Yu is not so stupid.


    Since we can''t brush the good feeling degree, the protagonist''s feelings for him have a little deviation, now we need to separate from the protagonist


    Chu fish paused and said in a cold voice, "Xie Xi."Xie Xi''s body trembled a little, and his head slowly lowered, his expression bleak.


    Chu fish regained the feeling of being cool and noble, and continued, "do you know what you have done wrong?"


    Xie Xi pursed his lips and whispered, "I''m right."


    ¡­¡­


    Chuyu choked for him, threw his sleeve angrily and turned around. "Elder brother is like father, I treat you like elder brother, but you have such disrespect. I can forgive you for your stupidity when you are in a dreamland, but... " Chu fish bit his teeth and said, "you and I don''t need to see each other again. Don''t do that. "


    I dare not hold this thigh.


    When he finished speaking, he didn''t dare to look back at Xie Xi''s expression. He raised his feet and walked forward. Then he walked two steps. Suddenly, he was hugged by someone. The young man sounded with a trembling voice: "elder martial brother I beg you, please, don''t drive me away, you said, will not leave me... "


    Chu fish is silent for a moment, and his face is twitching. Good to die, the protagonist is holding where he stabbed himself. He lowered his head painfully, looked at the hand tightly clasped to his waist, and stretched out his hand without expression.


    There was a cry in Xie Xi''s voice: "elder martial brother, I am wrong, I am wrong, I should not be so I know, but I don''t want to wake up... "


    Chu fish also wanted to cry because of the pain. He was about to hold back a few more cruel words and suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    What did Xie Xigang just say?


    What did you say?


    Lying groove???


    Dare to thank Xi has been awake?! Then why is he still dead and unwilling to listen to him, and unwilling to leave the fairyland?!


    Chu Yu was really angry this time. He took Xie Xi''s hand apart and strode forward expressionless.


    Xie Xi covered his eyes and said in a trembling voice, "elder martial brother..."


    Chu Yu had a headache. He bit his teeth, but finally he couldn''t help it. After brewing some cruel words, he turned back and opened his mouth just to say it. Suddenly he saw a black shadow behind Xie Xi.


    The protagonist died and played a Mao!


    Without thinking about it, Chu fish pounced on it and found Sheng to pull out his sheath to block it. With a clang, Chu fish felt a great force coming from the opposite side. The wound that had just healed in his abdomen was shaken and cracked again. As soon as it was sweet in the throat, the Chuyu spat out blood and tears, and saw what was attacking him.


    A piece of thick, long and spiny cane vine?


    There was a flash of sword light behind me. The vine was cut into three parts. The fallen vine seemed to have life and struggled violently. Chu Yu was very fond of it, so he was carried into his arms by the people behind him. Xie Xi''s voice was small, and he seemed afraid to make him angry: "elder martial brother You''re bleeding... "


    It''s long gone.


    Chu fish''s mouth is full of blood. He feels the pill and swallows it. He looks at the vine. It seems that this is the thing that kills people silently in the depths of the fairyland. The sea of flowers is so large, and there are still many vines. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    He silently broke away from Xie Xi and limped away with his sword.


    Xie Xi stretched out his hand, but he didn''t dare to hold the Chu fish. For a moment, he silently pressed his lips to keep up with him.


    The original intention of Chu Yu''s coming to the mausoleum is to join the fun. He didn''t want to find any treasure. He didn''t want to just leave the flower sea. He saw a piece of bronze mirror lying in front of him. It was rusty and mysterious. Chu fish didn''t think about it much either. He raised his hand and went on.


    Xie Xi is still far behind him, not far or near. He can rush to protect him at any time, but he will not be disturbed.


    After walking slowly for several days, Chu fish finally found something wrong. The body constitution of the cultivator is different from that of ordinary people, and the speed of self repair is extremely fast. However, after two or three days, his abdominal injury is still not good.


    What did the original say?


    "The wounds in the tomb ruins can only be cured by the medicine produced in the tomb ruins."


    What a hole NIMA is! Forget it all, OK!


    Chu fish was in pain for a while, but he lost his way to find medicine.


    The space of mausoleum ruins is huge. I don''t know where the boundary is. There are countless mountains, forests, bamboos, flowers, seas, and desolate battlefields. Apart from the gray sky and the unknown fragrance floating in the air, they are no different from the outside world.


    This led to the Chu fish trekking for two days to find the medicine.


    Chu fish pointed and counted. In two days, the entrance to the mausoleum will be closed. If he doesn''t get up and leave, he will have to be closed with the protagonist for ten years.


    Think of the protagonist, Chu Yu dundun, or did not look back. In recent days, he deliberately ignored Xie Xi. He thought that even if he could not hold his thigh, he would not get revenge with him. He became the eldest disciple of Lu Qingan, the second son of the Chu family. He could never have any more connection with Xie Xi.


    It''s good for everyone.


    Chu fish silently ignored the slightest impatience in his heart, took out the star chart and decided to go to the entrance of the mausoleum. In the mausoleum ruins, I dare not fly with the sword, for fear that I will encounter a space crack when flying, so I can''t hide.


    Xie Xi still followed him in silence.


    Chu fish definitely can''t say a word more ruthlessly don''t follow me, sighed and let him go, anyway, he will stay in the end.Walking slowly for two days, seeing that it was about to arrive at the entrance, before Chu fish could catch his breath, he heard the banging of fighting in front of him.


    Chu Yu leaned carefully behind a tree and looked forward.


    Those who entered the mausoleum with them, including the song Jingyi. The one opposite them A friar?


    No, there are only ten monks entering the mausoleum ruins. How many are there?


    This sentence song Jingyi asked out, he seems to be hurt, covering his chest and scolding: "how do you come in?"


    There are more than ten people standing like ghosts on the opposite side. The black robe with blood lines and the spirit power with purple black are just the signs of demon cultivation. The leader chuckled and said: "otherwise, you think, why do you think we have to wait a long distance to Jiaoxia to wait for the hatching of spiritual insects? Tut, your righteous friars call the spirit insects too vulgar to hear. The spirit insects are bred in the spirit vein. They are the spirit of heaven and earth. They are clearly called the spirit eating insects. "


    The original owner has memory.


    It is said that the spirit devouring insect can devour the seal system, and its body is hard to die.


    I''ve beeped the dog. I seem to hear something big.


    Chu fish squatted down quietly to watch the activity without speaking.


    "Well, now that we know the situation, we will hand over the fenglingcao." The man''s voice sank abruptly. Chu Yu thought about it for a moment. He had no impression of the name, so he had to continue to watch it quietly.


    Several orthodox disciples were injured. Looking at each other, Qi Qi looked at Song Jingyi who was holding fenglingcao.


    Song Jingyi''s face was very ugly, but he had no choice.


    They were injured in many ways in the mausoleum ruins. However, these demons were able to keep their energy up and wait for the rabbit at the entrance.


    Biting his teeth, song Jingyi said: "today to save you, and forgive me for the time being Then he took out the jade box containing the spirit grass and threw it away.


    The man took over, opened his eyes, nodded slightly, "you can go later."


    Several righteous people were obviously unsightly. They retreated to the entrance of the mausoleum with suspicion and caution. When they left, a monk of the devil kingdom said: "little Lord, you Why not kill them? "


    The leader shook his head: "although we are prepared to come, they also have a lot of things. If they are forced to work hard, it is not a waste of time."


    Chu fish listened to repeatedly nodding, and shook his head for song Jingyi''s backbone. He looked at the evil friars and squatted with his legs numb.


    Why don''t you go?


    "You''ve had enough fun, don''t you want to come out?"


    Suddenly, the sound of laughter sounds sweet. It seems that acquaintances are joking, but Chu Yu is so scared that he sweats all over, afraid of cheating, and continues to squat under the tree.


    He''s injured now, and it''s not appropriate for him to have more troubles.


    "Under the tree."


    The man spoke plainly. As soon as Chu Yu raised his head, he heard a "clang". Xie Xi, who had been hanging behind him, jumped up and blocked the sword. He stepped back and immediately exposed himself.


    The young master stood in front of the tree with his hand in his hand, looked at the Chu fish first, and then at Xie Xi. His voice was surprised: "it''s you?"


    After a pause, there was a sense of killing in his voice: "I didn''t expect to meet two people. Now that we meet, we don''t have to go. "


    Chu Yu quickly calculated the current situation: he and Xie Xi trudged for a few days, and they were tired. Xie Xi had not meditated for several days, and he was even injured. In this way, it was just like seeking death for more than ten monks who were full of murderous spirit.


    He quickly glanced at the treasure in the ring, and Chuyu slowly sighed.


    Maybe he won''t die, Xie Xihui.


    In the same sentence, if the protagonist is dead, there is no need to play.


    Chu fish did not want to think much. He raised his sword and shouted, "Xie Xi!"


    Xie Xi was surprised and pleased. As soon as horizontal sword blocked the killers of several monks on the opposite side, he turned around and said, "elder martial brother, would you like to deal with me?"


    Children, can you stop this kind of flag act? I''m sorry for your leading role


    Chu fish speechless for a moment, dodging the oncoming dagger, and said in a deep voice, "don''t you want me to be angry? Yes, you can leave at once. I''ll come to the rear of the palace. "


    Xie Xi was shocked. "No way."


    "Then there''s no need to discuss. Don''t call me senior brother later." Chu Yu''s face was expressionless and his abdominal wound was cracked again. He regretted that he didn''t take the medicine in time for fear of wasting time.


    Xie Xi''s face was pale and hurriedly said: "elder martial brother, don''t ignore me You, will you keep up? Will it? "


    Chuyu paused: "I will."


    He doesn''t want to spend ten years in this shit place.


    Xie Xi silently said, "then, elder martial brother, do you really forgive me?"


    Chu Yu said, "as long as you leave at once."


    Xie Xi clenched his teeth, and with one sword, he opened several monks in the opposite direction. His figure was like the wind, and he disappeared in the sight of Chu fish.


    Chu fish was relieved, but he heard the little master smile and said, "Chu fish? Jiao Xiachu''s second son? Your younger martial brother has abandoned you and fled, so give up resistance. "Chuyu wiped the blood on his lips and said, "you know what a fart!"


    Xie Xi''s child''s attachment to him was so strong that he could forgive Xie Xi as a condition, I''m afraid that he would die immediately, and he would not have any hesitation.


    It is this feeling that is too deep and terrible that Chu Yucai wants to leave Xie Xiyuan a little more.


    He immediately took a small golden bowl out of the ring and buckled it with his back hand. In a flash of golden light, the small bowl protected the Chu fish tightly.


    The young Lord of the devil way recognized this thing, and he was shocked for a moment, then he suddenly laughed: "are you going to sit here or not? We have the spirit eater. Even if the mausoleum is closed, we can still go out. Are you going to sit here for ten years? "


    Chu fish''s face is expressionless: "I don''t want to worry about you."


    The evil way young Lord sneers coldly, also cross legged sits not to walk.


    Time gradually passed, the gray haze in the sky suddenly spread slowly, gradually showing the color of blood. Chu fish faintly heard the call of Xie Xi and slowly closed his eyes.


    Ten years is but a flash to the mender.


    He has been sitting here for ten years. Although the plot has been distorted again, in ten years, maybe Xie Xi will straighten himself back to the stallion channel.


    The forbidden close of the mausoleum.


    The faces of the people outside the mausoleum were different. Song yuanzhuo shook his head and sighed, as if he was sorry: "unfortunately, nephew Chu still didn''t escape."


    Xie Xi''s brain hummed.


    It''s a pity that there is a gloating face in the Yimou of the Song Dynasty: "I didn''t expect that younger martial brother Chu would give up his life and let younger martial brother Xie escape first..."


    Xie Xi''s face was grim.


    Lu Qingan''s face sank and he pressed Xie Xi''s shoulder: "Xi''er!"


    The blood in Xie Xi''s eyes was red, and he trembled: "master Sir, I lost my elder martial brother... "


    Lu Qingan is silent.


    Xie Xi suddenly broke away from Lu Qingan, like crazy, rushed to the entrance of lingxu, and cried out: "senior brother! Senior brother! Senior brother! "


    But the mausoleum has been closed.


    Xie Xi sat down stupefied, tears across his face, murmuring, "you lied to me..."

 Chapter 27

    The small town near Linlan yuhuazong is always more prosperous than other places, and there are real people in the tavern. Recently, there are too many resources to talk about. Most of the unemployed people who have low accomplishments will choose to express their views on the current situation in the tavern and despise the insidious and cunning of demon cultivation.


    The news just came from the front line - another Yin move from the evil way Meiyin Valley, seriously injured the eldest disciple of the leader of the right way.


    Crouching in the corner, the young man who listened quietly for a long time raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth: "whose eldest disciple?"


    A few practicing Qi friars who were chatting with each other in a heated way turned their heads and saw the light in front of them.


    The man in the corner has a White Satin Robe with a cloud pattern. The facial features are clear, handsome and elegant, but they are too cold, especially the dark eyes like the pool water. It seems that if you just look at them, they will make people cold.


    The bearing is extraordinary. It''s not ordinary at first sight.


    Several monks immediately replied, "don''t you know? It''s song Jingyi, the eldest disciple of the leader of Tianyuan sect. I heard that he almost dried up the Yang Qi. Tut tut. "


    The man also followed tut two times: "it''s a pity."


    "Ah?" said the friars


    The man coughed and smiled: "I mean, it''s pathetic."


    Several monks murmured that they were just about to invite the young man who was not suitable for this place to join the discussion group. The man nodded at them and left.


    Outside, the sky is clear and the sky is clear. Occasionally, there are flying birds passing by. They are full of life.


    Chu fish squinted and looked at the sky for a while, stretched out and said, "I can see the sky outside."


    In a gloomy place like lingxu, I have been alone for nearly ten years. If I hadn''t found a way to come out a month earlier, I would have been crazy to stay in Chu fish even one day.


    But now the world of cultivation is getting more and more chaotic.


    After listening for a long time, Chu Yu also understood what happened in these years.


    Ten years ago, there was a sudden war between Zhengmo and Zhengmo, which lasted for more than a year, and each of them hurt their vitality. Six months after the armistice, Zhengdao formally formed an alliance led by eight sects, vowing to suppress the arrogance of the evil way, so that their mothers did not know it, and let them continue to live safely in yuncuo.


    However, the news was leaked by Danyang sect, one of the eight sects, before the alliance of orthodox friars walked across the Golden River bravely for a world-wide ambush. The alliance of the righteous was ambushed and suffered heavy casualties. The Danyang sect directly defected from the righteous to the evil way.


    The front line was originally guarded by Jinhe and cangliao together. Once cangliao Danyang faction defected, the yundingzong of Jinhe could not go down to the rear for a long time, and Jinhe fell.


    In the past few years, Zhengmo and Zhengmo have each defended their own side, and the small battles in the big war are fragmentary. I don''t know when the big war will break out completely as it did a hundred years ago.


    ¡­¡­ It seems that the plot God really collapsed.


    Chu fish tears eyes for a while, originally wanted to inquire about the news of tianyuanmen, thought about or did not dare to ask. Chu''s family is still good, and has sent out a voice sign to report peace. There is no need to go, but the clear picture of the front line has to go.


    In the event of such a war, Lu Qingan should also be there.


    As for the other Chu fish really dare not think about it.


    It''s been ten years since I put myself straight back to the stallion channel.


    Linlan and Jiaoxia are in the rear, Chu fish dare not delay, go immediately. When he was still in the mausoleum ruins, Chu fish was still stuck in the late stage of foundation building. When he came out, he was able to form a pill successfully. His spiritual power and speed were different from those before, but the distance was too far. Even in the golden age, it would take a while to arrive.


    Along the way, Chu Yu heard a lot of rumors.


    For example, elder Lu of tianyuanmen is very pleased to kill two elder Yuanying of the devil kingdom with one sword. For example, elder Lu sits down and his two disciples are not born. They kill enemies as if they were numb. Everywhere they go, there is no magic cultivation


    Chu fish began to worry.


    Ten years ago, in a hurry, he cheated the protagonist out of the tomb ruins. It can be heard that the protagonist''s life is still on the go. His strength has not been reduced due to the failure of the copy of the tomb ruins


    Would NIMA be killed if she met


    Chu Yu, who is about to step into the boundary of Qingtu, stops.


    In fact For ten years, even if the protagonist has any resentment, it''s time to let go of that feeling for him.


    At the same time, he comforted himself. After a long time, Chu Yu found that he had gone in the wrong direction and wanted to go back. Suddenly, there was a flash of gray in front of him.


    A friar?


    Chu fish silently drew out a dozen talismans to prepare for emergencies. The man rushed over quickly. Before he got close, he shouted loudly: "there is an ambush ahead!"


    This delay, Chu fish also saw the appearance of the man. His face was dark, his eyes were red, his clothes were damaged, and he was miserable.


    Although the clothes were damaged, Chu Yu could see at a glance that it was the clothes of the disciples of Tianyuan sect.


    Hurriedly put up the talisman to welcome him. The man saw Chu Yu, but he didn''t roar. He stared at him as if he saw a ghost.


    Chu fish stopped in front of him and shook his hand. "Stupid?"The man stared at Chuyu for a long time, and cried out: "elder martial brother dada! Elder martial brother I, have I become a soul Summoner again? Have you come back to see us, elder martial brother? "


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu fish''s mouth was twitching for a while. He quickly touched a pad and wiped two handfuls on the man''s face with tears. He could not help but sigh: "I''m still alive. I''m sorry, junior brother three."


    Did not expect to come back, the first encounter is this always a little bit off-line small cannon fodder younger martial brother.


    In other words, didn''t the Chu family have the original soul jade slips? Why does junior brother three think he''s dead?


    Before I could understand it, the third younger martial brother grabbed Chuyu and flew back to the flying direction, crying: "the soul jade slips taken out by the Chu family have no mark, you must be a ghost Forget it, whether it''s a ghost or a man, elder martial brother, please go to save the second senior brother! Just now, we were ambushed by a group of demon monks. There was a monk of the first child period in it. The second elder martial brother fought against the monk of the first child to death and let me escape... "


    There''s a bit of information.


    Chu fish takes a deep breath, ignores the sudden restless mood, and thinks calmly.


    It seems that things are a little unexpected The mausoleum ruins cut off his contact with the outside world, and even the soul jade slips were blacked out.


    I thought that as long as the fragments in his soul jade slips were still bright, there would be no problem. Ten years ago His soul jade Jane died, what to do with the group of princesses in the Chu family, the dead brother in the Chu voice, and Xie Xi who was cheated out by him


    Chu fish can''t imagine their mood at all.


    According to the third younger martial brother, Xie Xi seems to be in big trouble. Although Jindan Yuanying is only a boundary, it is a world of difference. Many people recite the genius even into the golden realm, it is difficult to step into the first step of the yuan baby, the person who can get the baby, is not the genius of the heaven Zong''s talent in the heaven.


    But these wizards are usually hundreds of years old


    Xie Xi, the child, doesn''t even have a tenth of their life span. Originally, Xie Xi could go over the ranks to choose the first baby period, but he didn''t enter the tomb market. Maybe there was a deviation. In case he was killed accidentally


    Chu fish rubbed his forehead with headache. This is his pot. He has to carry it.


    Holding a kind of mood that "the protagonist can''t die, I have to die when I''m dead, and this article has no time to play", Chu Yu resolutely entered the state of preparation for war, silently ignoring the little worries floating around in his mind.


    Led by the third younger martial brother Chu Yu, he soon arrived at the place where there was an ambush by a demon monk.


    There were obvious signs of fighting. The trees around were cut off. The corpses and blood were all in disorder.


    Late?


    Seeing those shocking bloodstains, Chu fish lost two beats of his heart, even his hands and feet were cold. He fell to the ground, and his fingers trembled to open the fallen bodies.


    Without Xie Xi, there is no strange prompt in the system.


    Chuyu was relieved and heard the third younger martial brother on the other side shouting: "elder martial brother! Second senior brother is here! "


    Chuyu looks around.


    The third younger martial brother picked up a man under the other side of the hill, because he had just stood here and missed it. Just a glimpse of emptiness, you can see Xie Xi covered in blood.


    Chu fish paused, trying to hold back the more and more strange feelings surging in his heart, and looked carefully.


    It''s similar to the illusion, but now he''s covered in blood, I don''t know whether it''s more of his own or others. There was also blood on his face, which made the other cheek pale and frightening. Should be no energy, eyes closed, lips tight, like deep sleep.


    Chu fish lack of heart: "still alive?"


    The third younger martial brother was even more absent-minded, shaking his hands and trying to Xie Xi''s nose: "still alive..."


    That''s amazing. It seems that the protagonist is to kill all the ambushed friars of the devil Kingdom, fight with the Yuanying friar again, and run away when he is just seriously injured


    Eighty percent of the infant friar was also hated.


    The third younger martial brother trembled: "elder martial brother, the second elder martial brother is seriously injured. What can I do?"


    It seems that the word "senior brother" was heard. Xie Xi''s eyelids moved abruptly, and his hand closed in his sleeve slowly shook his fist. Chu Yu has been paying attention to Xie Xi. Seeing this move, he is shocked and immediately pulls out Xunsheng. He looks down and sees the spike on the handle of Xunsheng sword. His hands can''t help it.


    This spike was sent by Xie Xi.


    At that time, it was the Qiqiao Festival. Xie Xi, a coquettish and cute girl, begged for a sachet from him. He bought the sachet at will However, he was so happy that he secretly prepared a return ceremony and knitted two spikes of swords by himself.


    can''t help but as like as two peas, he looks at Xie Xi''s waist and breaks the snow. He sees a sword like a ear. Even though he was covered with blood, the spike of sword was still clean, even without dust.


    Suddenly, Chuyu was a little stuffy. Chuyu stepped back and said: "what else can I do? Send him back to the camp. "


    The third younger martial brother''s IQ went online again, and said anxiously, "what about you, elder martial brother? The master is in the camp. The head of the Chu family, Mrs. Chu, and the eldest son of Chu are also in Jiaoxia''s place. Don''t you go to see them? The second senior brother is still awake. You don''t know how desperate the second senior brother was on the day you were put into the tomb market... "Chu fish listened to his heart, swallowed his saliva, looked at Xie Xi''s sad face again, and thought of his childhood jade and snow''s smile, inexplicably worried. After hesitating for a long time, he shook his head: "I won''t go back. Please send back Xie Xi. Don''t treat other people Especially Xie Xi said that I came back. "


    Hearing the last sentence, Xie Xi suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were red, and he fixed on the Chu fish.


    The eyes seemed to be the fish under the thick ice, finally breaking the ice at the moment when spring came, and saw their own hope.


    But in Chuyu''s eyes, that look is crazy and terrible.


    Chu fish suddenly color change, scared almost leg soft, dark scold himself not to fight, do not hesitate to find Sheng run.

 Chapter 28

    Of course, Chuyu can''t stop.


    The eyes of the protagonist are so terrible that they seem to eat people. Who dares to stop!


    After that, there was a faint cry of panic from the third younger martial brother. Chu fish bit his teeth and escaped for a while, but he couldn''t help it. Looking back, he was so scared that he immediately urged Xusheng to speed up.


    Ah ah ah, how do you keep up with the protagonist!!!


    Go back to heal!!!


    Xie Xi''s eyes were red with blood, and he stared at the back of the Chu fish. He was dizzy in front of him. His chest was full of sullen pain. His mouth was full of blood: "Chu fish!"


    Chuyu is deaf.


    Xie Xi swallowed the blood in his throat and said in a hoarse voice: " You''re going to leave me


    That tone is unspeakable melancholy pain, Chu fish stagnated, after all, still can not ruthlessly heart continued to run. Looking up at the sky, Chuyu sighed slightly, turned around slowly and smiled calmly: "younger martial brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Xie Xi''s dark eyes brightened, his body swayed, and he stumbled into Chu''s arms. Now he has faded away from his youth. He is a little taller than Chuyu. When such a big one came, Chuyu was a little uncomfortable. He subconsciously hugged Xie Xi and spit out his hands that he almost used to pinch on his face.


    Xie Xi held people in his arms, and finally had a little sense of steadiness, relieved his breath, closed his eyes for a long time, and carefully opened his eyes, only to confirm that the people in his arms were really standing here, rather than countless illusory dreams.


    He looked down at the Chu fish, for a long time, but his expression was unexpectedly calm: "Chu fish, you lied to me."


    Ten years later, he had thousands of words, but when he came to Chu Yu, he could only say "you lied to me".


    Chu fish has nothing to say, and his heart is even more weak.


    Deceived others not to say, but also crooked the important plot. Fortunately, the protagonist''s aura is still there, and the first baby can be connected.


    He jerked at the corners of his mouth and patted Xie Xi on the back: "OK Elder martial brother, I''m sorry. "


    What is this for! Originally want to cherish chrysanthemum away from the protagonist, the result just came back to embrace! There seems to be something wrong with the progress!


    Xie Xi covered his mouth and coughed a few times, swallowed the blood again, and had a headache: "Chuyu, how much do you hate me? In order to avoid me, would rather hide in that ghost place for ten years? "


    Thick bloody air lingered around the body, and Chu fish fainted.


    He was not so happy to stay in the mausoleum. It was really an emergency at that time. If he didn''t make a decision quickly, everyone would have fun.


    If we say that we hate disgusting emotions, we don''t have them. Chuyu''s heart is full of disbelief and panic. Now, to answer disgust, the protagonist is expected to be heartbroken, but if it is decided, what hope should the protagonist have?


    Seeing Chu Yu''s silence, Xie Xi laughs and laughs at himself, but his men hold him tighter and gnash their teeth. "I don''t believe that you will die. These days, I am preparing to go to Linlan to pick you up, and you will come back. Come back OK, come back ok Chuyu, you don''t want to leave. "


    Chu Yu was so frightened that he took a swipe at his brow: "ah, I''m sorry, but I suddenly think of something falling in the tomb ruins. Take a step first..."


    Then he reached out and pushed, but Xie Xi held him tightly. Chu fish helpless, suddenly feel the hands moist, look down, it''s all blood.


    After ten years of staying in the house, the dead man turned pale and quickly looked away and fell on Xie Xi''s chest. Later, he realized that Xie Xi''s chest was hurt.


    Chuyu suddenly felt soft and couldn''t help himself: "OK, let go of me and go back to the camp with the third younger martial brother."


    "How about you?" Xie said


    Chuyu''s face was right: "naturally, I''ll see you back Parents and big brother. "


    "And then?" Xie Xi chuckled. "Then he hid far away from me and never came back? I haven''t seen it in ten years. You saw me running away. Chuyu, your heart is made of iron? "


    It''s not because your eyes are so horrible


    Chu fish lowered his head and didn''t dare to make complaints about it. He said, "I feel like you have a misplaced feeling for me." Let''s have something to say. If we separate You can calm down. "


    "I''ve been calm for ten years. I know what I want." Xie Xi was suddenly a little grumpy. The hand behind the Chu fish suddenly pulled his hair. The Chu fish looked up with pain. He felt that his chin was pinched, and his bloody kiss was firmly pasted on it. It could even be said that it was a bite.


    He bit and fell on his lips and tongue at random. Chu fish was in pain, but he was still thinking about Xie Xi''s injury, staring at him with warning. Unexpectedly, Xie Xi seemed to get some signals. His eyes were dark, his movements were gentle, but he was getting more and more inch by inch. The wet tip of his tongue probed, deepening the kiss full of blood smell.


    Chu fish is mad, and his eyes are empty. Suddenly, he reaches the imperial sword and stands nearby. He stares at the third younger martial brother who is as quiet as a chicken. His face is not black, and his subordinates are no longer merciful. He pushes Xie Xi away.


    Xie Xi stumbled for a moment, then fell straight down.


    Lying trough forget this is the wounded!


    Chu Yu hurriedly took Xie Xi back to his arms, like a big baby. He looked at the big baby sadly and looked at the third younger martial brother: "come here."The third younger martial brother came over shivering: "big, elder martial brother, I didn''t see anything. Don''t get excited..."


    Ha ha.


    Chu fish handed Xie Xi to him: "take it, take it back."


    The third younger martial brother shook his head like a rattle: "no, no, no, no! Senior brother! If you are not here, Second Senior brother will kill me when he wakes up! "


    Chu fish is silent for a while: "before that, he still tried his best to stop the Yuanying friar from letting you escape. You have a good feeling?"


    The third younger martial brother is about to cry: "it was the second elder martial brother who said that I was in the way, but I would only be in the way of his exertion when I waited, and kicked me out with one foot..."


    ¡­¡­


    What a pity


    Chu fish could not help but feel pity and clap the third younger martial brother on the shoulder: "lead the way, I will send him back and see you by the way."


    Originally, Lulu Qingan attached great importance to the original master. It was a big misunderstanding ten years ago, and I don''t think it would be easy for him.


    Along the way, I also heard many people say that Lu Qingan and Xie Xi killed when they saw the demon cultivation, not only for the righteous alliance, but also for Revenge for sb.


    As for who the person is, the fish feels guilty.


    This place is quite far away from the camp in Qingtu. Chu Yu first stuffed two pills in Xie Xi''s mouth, and then transported him with spiritual strength and warm cultivation, and then walked along with the third younger martial brother.


    The third younger martial brother''s road is not deep. Ten years ago, he was only in the middle of foundation building. The speed of sword defense was not fast, so Chu Yu had to follow him slowly. He looked down at Xie Xi, who seemed to be sleeping well in his arms, and looked at the blood on his face. He felt a little sad for no reason. Carry sleeve to wipe the bloodstain on his face a little bit, see a piece of bloody too much pale.


    At the tip of his brow, Chu Yu didn''t want to. He directly dragged his third younger martial brother to Xunsheng and wanted to take him around. Unexpectedly, Xie Xi did not know whether he woke up suddenly or felt someone was coming to squeeze the position. He turned over in the Chu fish''s arms, without hesitation, precision and accuracy, and kicked the third younger martial brother down.


    The third younger martial brother wanted to cry without tears, but he could not close his eyes when he died: "elder martial brother......"


    Chu Yu had no words. He looked down at Xie Xi for a while, and confirmed that the child was sleeping unconsciously. Just now, it was mostly an accident. He beckoned for the third younger martial brother to come back. The third younger martial brother came together and was kicked out.


    Chu Yu is furious: "Xie Xi! You mean it? "


    Xie Xi breathed shallowly and unconsciously leaned on Chu fish''s arms, his face attached.


    Chu fish: "..."


    What is the child''s desire to break monopoly? Even when he is asleep, his body will react automatically.


    Chu Yu had to continue to hold Xie Xi and move slowly on the third younger martial brother.


    When I went back to the front camp set by Qingtu, it was dusk. The setting sun was melting gold and the red glow was rolling. It was so quiet and picturesque. At this time, most of the monks are still patrolling outside, and a few are also meditating in the rest place.


    There are seven campsites in total, and the friars of which territory they belong will rest in the corresponding campsite. Naturally, tianyuanmen occupies the largest area of land in Jiaoxia''s camp. Lu Qingan is the elder next to the leader and has a separate rest yard.


    When approaching the camp, Chu Yu thought about it and asked the third younger martial brother to take him along a quiet path. He didn''t want to look at the disgusting face of song Jingyi as soon as he came back. Before that, song Jingyi had to pit their face.


    Lu Qingan is meditating and resting in the small courtyard. He hears the sound of the courtyard door being pushed open. He hears the footsteps of more than one person. He opens his eyes. At the moment of seeing Chu fish, Lu Qingan''s face collapsed for many years.


    Chu Yu was almost stunned to see Lu Qingan standing up, and the next moment came to him. He put his hand on his shoulder, and a gentle spiritual force swept his body for a week. For a while, Lu Qingan breathed a sigh of relief and smiled faintly, "just come back."


    Oh, I cured the master''s permanent facial paralysis.


    Lu Qingan''s performance was extremely calm, and he restrained himself from showing too much expression. Then he went out of the hospital. The third younger martial brother asked: "where are you going, sir?"


    Lu Qingan just stepped in and turned a direction: "go back to the room."


    The Third Elder martial brother couldn''t laugh or cry. He pointed to the big one in Chu Yu''s arms and reminded him, "Sir, the second elder martial brother is seriously injured again."


    Lu Qingan suddenly regained his mind, looked down at Xie Xi, who was sleeping peacefully in Chu fish''s arms, and sighed, "fish, Xi''er has been very tired these years."


    Every time he was seriously injured, he kept silent and insisted on returning to the room, refusing anyone to help him, including Lu Qingan.


    His voice fell and the yard was quiet. The third younger martial brother, who had just watched a scene that could not be described, shrunk his neck, and looked at the eyes of Chu Yu and Xie Xi with clarity and pride.


    At the beginning, his inference was really good.


    Chu Yu ignores the strange eyes of the third younger martial brother, and his heart is heavy. He only feels that the person in his arms is as heavy as a thousand Jun. he pulls at the corners of his mouth. Before he speaks, Lu Qingan shakes his head again.


    "Now that you are back, take care of Xi''er. The room is over there." Looking at the third younger martial brother, Lu Qingan said lightly, "go to the Chu family camp and invite the Chu family to make them move less."Chu fish originally refused and swallowed back, quietly holding Xie Xi into the room.


    Read the original know that the protagonist paranoid, stubborn, dead hearted.


    I didn''t expect that when he came here wearing a book, the protagonist would become paranoid, stubborn and blind.


    Chu Yu sighed and put Xie Xi on the bed. He was trying to transfer his power to Xie Xi. Suddenly, a strong force came from his wrist. Chu fish immediately responded. He would shake his hand with a frown. The other hand that had been delivering the power to Xie Xi suddenly felt numb. The numbness of cold ice spread all over his body.


    Psychic backfire?


    Chu Yu was stupefied and pushed to the bed by Xie Xi. He knocked his head on the porcelain pillow and scolded him in tears. Then he came down in cold sweat.


    I was cheated by the main character!

 Chapter 29

    Chu fish is still stiff and numb, unable to move. In a moment, he scolded the eighteen way god Buddha in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that Xie Xi would take advantage of his unprepared time to move. Now a wave of mutual restraint of the earth nature spiritual power binds his spiritual pulse. Let alone pinching the formula, he can''t stand up.


    Xie Xi smiled, took off his robe stained with blood, threw it to the bedside, and said with a smile, "I took off one, and my elder martial brother also took off one. How about that?"


    With all due respect, not much.


    Chu fish''s mouth angle Drew: "Xie Xi, you calm down."


    Xie xidun: "senior brother, I said, I am calm."


    Chu Yu felt something wrong and frowned: " Didn''t you call me by my name? Why did you call me back to elder martial brother suddenly? "


    Xie Xi slowly opened the skirt of Chu fish and said lightly: "I was worried that elder martial brother was still blaming me, and I was a little angry, so I didn''t dare or want to shout. But since elder martial brother doesn''t blame me, I''m not angry. Naturally, we should respect elder martial brother and call him back. "


    Chu Yu''s robe was taken off, and Xie Xi looked down at it. He suddenly reached up to his neck, reached out his tongue and licked his Adam''s apple. He opened his mouth.


    The sensitive place is played with like this, the Chu fish''s face floats on the light red halo, the breath slightly shortens, but in the next moment the black face: "this is your respect?"


    Xie Xi picked up his eyebrows and said nothing. He easily broke off Chu fish''s legs. As he had ever been in a dreamland, he put one knee on Chu fish''s crotch / bottom and rubbed his bad heart and eyes. Chu fish resisted the urge to scold his mother and took a deep breath: "Xie Xi, don''t force me."


    Xie Xi''s face was calm: "when elder martial brother lied to me, I lied back. Elder martial brother forced me back, and I forced back, didn''t it happen? I like elder martial brother. I shouldn''t have cared about this, but elder martial brother is always evasive and vague. It''s better to be tough than to lose you again. Elder martial brother, am I right? "


    He said, casually took off his inner garment, revealing his strong chest, which had been healed to seven or eight eight, but still stained with blood, looking at some people seeping. Chu fish closed his eyes and suddenly heard a "Ding" in his brain.


    For many years, the system was as quiet as a chicken: "because the host''s year-round shielding of the Barrage - the barrage review exceeds the bearing range - three seconds later - the barrage will automatically emerge - three to two to one"


    Chu fish was frightened: "lie in the slot, you wait!"


    Then he was overwhelmed by the barrage.


    [netizen No. 2 official: the little younger martial brother who attacks the gas explosion watch in the trough ¨‹ w ¨‹ ten years'' share, enough to eat! 2]


    [netizen poopoopoopoopoo: is it necessary to get on the bus and punch in the card! 2]


    [netizen 9: Didi, student card. 2]


    I''m sorry that the netizen did a good job: Didi, driver card. 2]


    [netizen autumn tree flower defeat: go on! Come on! Elder martial brother brewed with sauce! Let the elder martial brother stay in bed for three days! 2]


    [netizens are confused: Wo RI, I remember this is a home page tweet. I''ve collected it for a long time and fattened it up. Today I see how the channel has changed! Crouching faggot hot eyes! -2]


    [netizen No. 2 official: straight man in front of you! 0]


    ¡­¡­


    There was a big trough.


    System you want to do something!


    Chu fish could hardly hold his old blood. He tried to ignore the frantic barrage. He squinted to see Xie Xi''s expression. Before he could see whether he was happy or angry, he heard a low voice.


    "It seems that I didn''t work hard enough Elder martial brother didn''t respond at all. "


    Chu fish is secretly make complaints about these artificial mosaics. Next time, he feels his lips being Xie Xiwen. The warm breath was close at hand. He could not see Xie Xi''s expression, but felt his kiss more clearly. Chu fish crooked his head and tried to avoid, but his chin was held tightly. Xie Xiya kissed him deeper, and the tip of his tongue firmly opened his teeth and wrapped his tongue.


    The other hand swam and kneaded on him, kneaded his back waist, and gradually went down to the bottom of his body.


    Chu fish almost suffocated, dizzy and distended, with flowers in front of them.


    However, the body gradually gets hot, and even gives birth to desire.


    Chu fish wants to cry without tears: Chu fish ah Chu fish, how are you, a straight man, being pressed by a fag, not only disgusting, but also


    Xie Xi gently retreated, chuckled, and his voice was mute: "elder martial brother, you have a reaction."


    He gently pulled out / pulled out the hairpin between the hair of the Chu fish, looked at the hairpin, looked down and kissed the lips of the Chu fish. His eyes were crystal clear: "I thought that elder martial brother hated me, and also hated the hairpin I sent, and had thrown it away I saw the spike of sword on Xunsheng just now. Elder martial brother doesn''t hate me, does he? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu fish abandon themselves, face expressionless, breathing but can not help but hurry up, chest ups and downs.


    Xie Xi propped up and looked down at the Chu fish, smiling in his eyes. He raised his hand and gently pulled down his half inner garment. His cold fingers, still stained with some blood, pressed on the warm, cool and smooth skin.


    When he saw the blood on his hand, Xie Xi was suddenly stunned, as if he thought of something. He drew back his hand slowly, leaned down slowly, half of his face against Chu Yu''s red / naked chest, and tightly held his waist, as if he was lying on his back.Chu Yu was angry. Seeing this move, he was half angry and a little nervous.


    It''s over. What''s going on? Is it because the object is the main character, so no matter what he does, he will not be really angry?


    Xie Xi sticks to his chest, listens to Chu fish''s heartbeat, opens his eyes, eyes red: "elder martial brother I was really afraid at that time. I regret thousands of days and nights. I wish I could die. If I had not left then, you would not have been in such a danger Fortunately, you are back. Otherwise, the mausoleum will be opened, but you haven''t returned. I don''t know what to do. What will I do... "


    Chuyu''s lips and tongue were numb by kissing. He said quietly for a moment, "no blame for you."


    "I killed a lot of monks of the devil Kingdom..." Xie Xi closed his eyes and murmured, "elder martial brother, I have been thinking, kill them all, maybe you will come back.".


    The numbness in the body gradually disappeared. Chu fish moved his hands, barely reached out and stroked Xie Xi''s hair.


    "Elder martial brother, you promised me that you would never leave me. You broke your promise. I can''t believe you..."


    Thousands of days and nights, Xie Xi has been suffering, the only thing that can give him some comfort is the sachet that Chu fish bought at will.


    Xie Xi''s breathing gradually calmed down, and his mouth was still murmuring: "elder martial brother, come back..."


    ¡­¡­ Sleep, sleep?!


    Chu Yu looked at the bullet curtain, and sure enough, the screen was full of "I''ll show you this if my pants are off". He picked up his eyebrow and gloated. Seeing the screen button reappear, he quickly closed the bullet curtain.


    Looking down at Xie Xi, who was sleeping soundly on his chest, Chu Yu couldn''t help crying and laughing for a while, and suddenly his nose and hair were sour.


    This child, why give up the whole colorful palace for a chrysanthemum


    Heartless words Chu fish still can''t think about it, stupefied for a while, turn over and press Xie Xi to bed, don''t want to Xie Xi although asleep, hands still firmly grasp his inner garment. Chu fish helplessly, kneeling at Xie Xi''s side, reaching out to take off his inner clothes.


    Suddenly the door was kicked open! You come back... "


    The hurried voice stopped abruptly, and for a long time, the last word came out: " Now... "


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu fish dare not look back.


    Trough! cheat your papa!


    There are several hot eyes stuck behind him, as if to burn him. Chu fish''s coat is half off, and his back is exposed. He is stared at with such a terrible eyes. It''s not that he takes off. It''s not that he doesn''t take off. It''s like the whole zoo has beeped inside.


    Tangled for a long time, Chu fish or fearless to take off the clothes, immediately came back from behind the hiss of cool down.


    He picked up the robe which was thrown aside by Xie Xi and put it on. Chu Yu coughed and turned around: "it''s not what you think..."


    A naked upper body lies on the bed with a pale and weak face, and a face about to undress is ruddy and stiff. What else can I think.


    Chu Yu tears: really, he is the one who was forced


    Several people at the door took a breath of cool air and looked up and down his cheek. It was very strange.


    Chu Yu''s intuition is not good. He wants to open his mouth and struggle for a while. The third younger martial brother suddenly reacts, jumps to the front of the door and pulls the door to close.


    When Chu Yu came to his mouth, Shisheng was frightened by the sound of "bang". He stood for a moment without expression, felt for the rope from the storage ring, and took out the bronze mirror he had found in the tomb ruins. The polished mirror surface shimmered with clear light, clearly reflecting the appearance of Chu fish at the moment.


    The Zan hairpin was pulled down, with black hair like ink on one shoulder, some purples on the corner of the eyes, and the water in the eyes. The lips, which were originally light pink, were a little swollen from the ravages, so red that they seemed to be smeared with lipfat. Looking down, there are also obvious deep kissing marks on the neck.


    In short, a face of desire and dissatisfaction.


    Chuyu almost dropped the mirror.


    The painting style is wrong!!! Killed by the hero!!!


    Chu Yu just wanted to stay in this room. He looked back at Xie Xi, who was sleeping soundly. His brow was blue and his tendons were jumping. He endured and endured, but he still endured the restless mood. He went back and put on his coat and quilt for Xie Xi. He went back and put on his robe again. He hesitated for a moment and pushed the door out.


    At this time, the bright moon rises, and the light turns thousands of times. It is desolate. Next to the stone table in the courtyard are Chu Sheng, Lu Qingan and junior brother San. The atmosphere is solemn and impetuous.


    Very well, the princess controllers didn''t come. If they did, the general team of the jury would be stronger.


    =¡õ=¡­¡­ I want to go back to the house and shake the protagonist.


    What is the general plot of being caught in bed, exposed and judged? Where is the plot God?


    Chu fish swallowed his saliva and kept the noble and cold expression that the original owner should have. He closed them with trembling backhand and walked to Chu sound with trembling. He drew at the corner of his mouth Big brother. "


    Brother control''s face is empty, like a lost expression. It''s terrible. Brother control you should control yourselfChu Sheng hears Chu Yu''s voice, which brings him back to his senses. However, the impact of that scene just now is too big, which is no less than the shock when he hears Chu Yu coming back. It''s a pity that there is less surprise and more anger.


    ¡­¡­ a little?


    Of course not.


    Chu Sheng is furious: "little brother! What''s going on? Is that kid forcing you to do something! Did he Did it? "


    What should not be touched has been touched, and what should not be touched has also been touched. We have been sleeping together for many years, and we have been married in the hallucination. We are still short of chrysanthemum to succeed.


    Chu fish looked at Chu sound''s almost broken expression, and did not dare to say it. The third younger martial brother squatted aside and couldn''t help saying: "Master Chu, that, just now, is the elder martial brother on it..."


    Chu sound chilly throws an eye knife: "shut up."


    Third younger martial brother crouched to one side and shut up.


    Chu Sheng wiped tears from his eyes. On the face, my fish was eaten by the cat, my cabbage was eaten by the dog, and my little brother was taken away by the bad hearted people The expression of pain.


    Chu Yu can''t bear to look at the soldiers. He can only look at Lu Qingan, who is the most calm, "master, I......"


    Lu Qingan pressed his hand and said, "I know that."


    Chu Yu almost cried with joy. Before he was happy for a long time, Lu Qingan shook his head and said lightly, "it''s just that Xi''er is still hurt. You can''t be so anxious next time."


    Woges!

 Chapter 30

    Chuyu''s face was serious, and his voice was heavy In fact, I was just helping younger martial brother


    Three people stare at Chu fish and don''t speak.


    Chuyu''s face remained the same: "I was a little hot, so I took off my clothes. On the mouth and neck It''s a bug. "


    ¡­¡­ What a huge worm that must be.


    Lu Qingan looks away, obviously believing that you have a ghost. Third younger martial brother unswervingly follows the master, and also silently turns his head away.


    Only Chu Sheng''s eyes were red. He sniffed and stared at Chu Yu. He was full of expectation: "really?"


    For the first time, Chuyu thought brother Kong was so cute. He nodded: "really!"


    Chusheng laughed ferociously: "then I''ll break the root of his life. I don''t think I have any problem with that, younger brother?"


    Trough! Why ask for advice!


    Chu Yu was stunned for a moment, and his face was black. Seeing Chu''s sleeve rolling, he was about to walk to the room. He grabbed him and wiped the nonexistent cold sweat: "big brother..." You don''t want to set up a flag, OK! The protagonist''s little brother is not something I can look up to with cannon fodder, OK!


    "Elder brother What about father and mother? " Thinking of the young faces of the head of the Chu family and the wife of the head of the Chu family, Chu Yu could hardly express his respect.


    Chu Sheng then stopped the complex expression of ferocity and loss, rubbed the head of Chu fish, sighed, and said: "I think my younger brother also knows that now the devil attack, the situation is tense, the devil often lurks in the alliance of the right way, almost everywhere, killing means can bear. My father and mother have been discussing the arrangement of a large array to protect the Qingtu several days ago. I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back in a few days if I leave at noon today to organize the array. "


    He smiled genially: "on the way I''ve come, I''ve sent them the talisman. They must be very happy to know that my little brother is back safely."


    Seeing that he didn''t mention the worries and torments he had suffered in the past ten years, Chu Yu kept the heavy stone hanging in his heart. He was also moved by some inexplicable feelings. He nodded and said coldly, "I''m going to join in the extermination of demon cultivation tomorrow."


    In this battlefield, building a base like a running dog is a complete cannon fodder role. Although Jindan period can''t be said to walk all over the street, there are many people who died. Chu Sheng stayed in Qingtu for several years, and naturally knew the danger. When his face changed, he grabbed Chu Yu: "little brother, you can''t go!"


    Chuyu: " Why? "


    Chu''s voice and face couldn''t bear it. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes seemed to say, "little brother, you are so delicate and lovely. How can you go to such a dangerous place?". Chu fish was seen to stand on his back, silently back two steps.


    Lu Guang''an turned his eyes and said calmly, "Chusheng, fish is the friar at the peak of the early golden elixir."


    If it had not been suppressed for many years by the inexplicable power of the mausoleum ruins, the Chu fish would have been more than the early cultivation of Jindan.


    Chu Sheng still couldn''t bear to say: "no, I haven''t seen blood for several times. How about killing people? In case of any further problems, the Chu family can''t bear it. "


    Lu Qingan knew the temperament of the Chu family for a long time. At the moment, he was speechless. He thought for a long time and nodded: "since what happened, the fish would..."


    "Back to the Chu camp!" Chu Sheng was afraid that his baby brother would be abducted by someone again. He looked at Xie Xi''s room on guard and said, "do you have any opinion, elder Lu?"


    "I don''t have a problem, but the fish seem to have a problem," Lu said


    Chusheng looked at Chuyu seriously.


    Chu fish shakes three times.


    Is it to face a strange flower whose family''s spirit is too tense, who is shocked, who is too scared to protect the baby, or to face a fag who is coquettish and cute, who occasionally takes advantage and listens to his words?


    When staying in the Chu family, they may be put under house arrest unconsciously by the Chu family. Those princesses are too nervous about the original owner and definitely don''t want to let him close to the battlefield. Although Chu Yu is not interested in the bloody friar battlefield, the battle between the two friars of Zhengmo broke out ahead of time, which has something to do with him. He is really embarrassed to push the pot clean.


    What''s more, I have to go to the black song scriptures and the Yi scriptures. How can I do without going out.


    On Lu Qingan''s side, there is Lu Qingan. Xie Xi can''t do anything excessive. Besides, he is hurt now.


    At the bottom of his heart, Chu Yu shook his head and casually chose a reason: "my younger martial brother is injured. I want to stay to see Gu Yier. When my father and mother come back, I will bother elder brother to inform him."


    Chu Sheng''s heart breaks his face: "little brother, you are really with that boy..."


    Chu fish black face: "no matter!"


    Can we be happy brothers together!


    Chu voice is not reconciled, more uneasy, face slightly heavy, Su Rong way: "no, little brother, do not willful."


    Seeing that his face was ugly, Chu Yu thought for a moment, and suddenly realized that even if Chu Sheng was obedient to the original Lord, he would not let go at such a time. It would be too perverse of him to refuse again.


    Chu fish suddenly envied the original owner. Such a cannon fodder is adored by so many people.


    Looking back at Xie Xi''s room, Chu Yu sighed, "OK, elder brother, I''ll go with you."Xie Xi should have no problem. The wound is almost healed, so he fell asleep, mostly because he was too tired.


    Lu Qingan did not leave Chu fish either. He nodded and followed them.


    Third younger martial brother can''t help muttering: "elder martial brother is gone. Who will take care of second elder martial brother?"


    Lu Qingan bowed his head and pulled out his sword to cover the cold. He wiped it slowly. After a while, he spit out a word: "you."


    The third younger martial brother''s face was white, and he shivered: "no, no, no, no, no, no, sir! Second elder martial brother woke up and didn''t see that elder martial brother didn''t kill me! "


    Lu Qingan silently looks at the three disciples who have no backbone. He can''t bear to look straight. Don''t open his eyes.


    The third younger martial brother dare not enter the room. Seeing Lu Qingan only bow his head and concentrate on wiping his sword, he squatted aside for a while. His legs were numb and he moved a little. He said in a small voice: "senior, senior and second senior brothers..."


    Lu Qingan glanced at him and said, "I think it''s strange?"


    The third younger martial brother shook his head: "No."


    Lu Qingan said, "feel disgusted?"


    Third younger martial brother continued to shake his head: "no, either."


    Lu Qingan put away his sword and said lightly, "that''s not enough."


    The third younger martial brother squatted on the ground and looked at Lu Qingan''s side face. The moonlight sprinkled on his face, half cold and half sad, seemed to be silent for a moment.


    Third younger martial brother squatted silently on one side, suddenly he felt something frightening and moved back to his room silently.


    The Chu family''s residence is not far from the Tianyuan gate. Back to the residence, Chu Sheng takes Chu Yu directly across the vestibule and into his own yard. That''s why he puts away his worried expression, pulls Chu Yu into the room, makes a border, and says in a deep voice, "what happened ten years ago, little brother?"


    Chu fish a Zheng: "Xie Xi didn''t say?"


    Chu''s voice was silent for a while, and he said lightly, "after you were locked in the mausoleum, that kid will be crazy."


    Chu fish murmured: "crazy?"


    "He didn''t say a word. He sat at the entrance of the mausoleum. He didn''t sleep. He couldn''t even walk away from Lu. He sat for a year and a half Later, when the orthodox gathered monks to form an alliance, he left the mausoleum with duanxue. When he came to the Qing Dynasty, he carried the heads of several monks of the devil kingdom. He was very evil. " Chu Sheng frowned. "I doubt that he has the tendency to go mad. He can''t remember what happened in the mausoleum ten years ago, and he doesn''t want to mention it to others. Younger brother, stay away from him."


    Chu fish suddenly felt choked in his throat.


    He spent ten years in the mausoleum ruins, but he didn''t want to spend the year and a half in front of him. Xie Xi sat outside the border with him.


    The taste in his heart was really bad. Chu fish suddenly wanted to see Xie Xi. After a pause, he said: "some demon cultivators borrowed spirit eating insects It''s the kind of insect outside fangye city. When it enters the tomb market, it waits for the rabbit at the entrance of the tomb market and takes away the spirit sealing grass. "


    Chu said with a nod, "fenglingcao is very troublesome. My father told me. Do you want to know?"


    Chu fish''s brain is in a mess now. He is not in the mood to listen and shakes his head.


    Chu voice failed to tempt him, and he was depressed for a moment: "little brother, the tomb is far away from the picture of Qing Dynasty. Even if it is a monk in the golden age, it should take about a month to get there, but the tomb is not opened until these days You came out early? "


    Chu Yu lowered his eyes and said, "I was bored in the tomb ruins. I searched everywhere. Recently, I found an ancient array of Dharma in a cave. I bravely tried it. Fortunately, I came out."


    Ordinary people don''t go around in the mausoleum, but stay in the same place. Maybe they don''t know how to die.


    Encounter an unknown array, dare to try?


    Chu voice took a cool breath and was scared to death. He couldn''t help patting the back of the head of Chu fish: "little brother, you want to scare me to death. You can''t be so reckless in similar situations in the future Don''t tell them that when my father and mother come back. "


    Chuyu laughs.


    There are some things that can''t be said even to someone who absolutely believes in them.


    Chu Sheng was very concerned about Chu Yu. He asked many questions in detail, and then he gradually let go. After watching Chu Yu for a while, he thought of the toddler who was hobbling behind him in a soft voice. He couldn''t help holding Chu Yu, and said in a deep voice, "don''t do anything wrong again, little brother, I have lost a brother, and I don''t want to lose you anymore..."


    There are three legitimate sons of the Chu family. The third is Chu Yuxing. The second brother died early. It is said that he died of illness But what''s wrong with the tone of Chu voice?


    There was a flash of inspiration in the brain. Before Chu fish could think about it, there was a "Ding" outside. Listening to this familiar sound, Chu fish could not help but draw his eyebrows.


    Chu sound let go of Chu fish, pushed open the door, and saw a note floating around outside the border. Every time it hit the border, there would be a "Ding" sound.


    "So urgent?" Chu murmured, untied the boundary, took the notes, a soft and sweet female voice sounded slowly.


    "Please come to the hall to discuss business."


    The head of the Chu family and his wife have left. It''s Chu Sheng who is in charge. Chu Sheng thought for a moment, took out a piece of notes and said a few words in a low voice and let it go. He turned around and smiled: "I asked my cousin to go with me. There must be a lot of quarrels and miscellaneous words in the meeting. I don''t know when I can come back. Let''s go to the room over there to have a rest."Seeing Chu fish nodding, Chu sound smiled and Yu Jian left.


    Chu Yu ponders deeply: now this kind of weird, can''t wait to see the main character''s mood, what''s going on?


    After standing for a moment, Chu Yu walked to the room.


    At this time, it was already midnight, and Chu Yu was a little tired after a day''s tossing. He sat on the bed and sat cross legged. He looked inside / saw another thing in his body besides Jindan. His heart was quite complicated.


    For a long time, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Into the eyes, is a smiling face.


    Trough!


    Chu fish''s heart was suddenly shaken away by the melancholy cloud, and a numbness spread from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Younger martial brother, why are you here? "


    Xie Xi didn''t speak, and slowly approached Chu fish. Although he was smiling, his eyes were cold and gloomy. He sighed, "elder martial brother, why do you leave every time?"


    When he woke up, he found that his side was empty, just like the previous encounter was just a dream, and he was trapped in the dream, unable to extricate himself.


    Chu fish is sweating.


    As the saying goes, we can''t talk about people in the day and ghosts in the night.

 Chapter 31

    Chu fish silently recoiled and thought. Looking at the protagonist, I''m probably angry again. That is to say, it''s useless to explain the theory of brother control and relatives to him now


    Xie Xi reached for the wall behind the Chu fish and looked down at him. "Elder martial brother, you have no faith in what you say."


    Chuyu is depressed.


    He knew that what Xie Xi said must be that he didn''t know when to agree to the unequal treaty of kengda "will not leave", but if he asked, Xie Xi would be furious.


    Xie Xi is stubborn, pinches Chu fish''s chin to raise, forces him to look at with oneself: "do not leave my line of sight."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu Yu was drawn straight from his brow by his gloomy eyes. He paused and said: "younger martial brother! Haven''t seen it in ten years, come and have a drink to celebrate? "


    When it comes to drinking, Xie Xi is stunned. He seems to think of something. His eyes turn and smile, and he has some shadow of the bright youth of that year. Chu fish suddenly feel that the protagonist is still saved, but also a rescue!


    Can''t let a good young sunshine so inexplicably into the abyss of blackening!


    Chu Yu excitedly turns out several jars of wine in the ring, and Xie Xi, obediently, backs aside to watch him turn out the wine jar and the wine cup, wondering: "when did elder martial brother start to take the wine with him?"


    Chu fish a meal, ha ha dry smile: "buy it, buy it."


    Said, poured a glass of wine, smilingly handed Xie Xi.


    Xie Xi looked at the liquor of Qingbi and took a drink.


    Chu Yu prepared chicken soup in his heart and poured wine to Xie Xi. He said, "this wine has healing effect. You are injured now and it''s good to drink it."


    Xie Xi shakes the delicate wine cup and says with a smile: "you bought it at will?"


    Chuyu: "ha ha ha ha ha younger martial brother, have another drink."


    Xie Xi stared at him for a long time, drinking according to his words. He didn''t talk much either. Chu Yu handed him wine and drank it. He poured a jar of wine and his eyes began to get confused.


    Chuyu is overjoyed: at last, he is drunk!


    The system suddenly sends a "Ding" prompt: "the number of barrages is increasing ~ whether to open the barrage ~"


    How can the barrage always come out and walk!


    Chu fish said, "don''t open it."


    The system continues to prompt: "due to the excessive number of bullet screens, the bullet screens will be opened automatically ~ 3 ~ 2 ~ 1 ~"


    Chu Yu looks at the brush brush of a pile of artificial mosaics floating around in front of his eyes.


    [netizen Fei Chai 945: hahahaha, elder martial brother, is this a good way to prepare for the counterattack? Be careful and be caught and raped in bed by elder brother.]


    [netizen Xiaozhou dies from now on: Drunken disorder ~ elder martial brother, you will be told by me 2]


    [netizen Miao Miao: drive and punch, drop ~]


    [netizen flashback: drop, driver card ~]


    [online flash back: drop, driver card] Friends suddenly think: in front of the fear of overturning? Drips, traffic accident scene card ~]


    drives the muddy coal vehicle!


    Chuyu is furious: "system! Am I like that? "


    System: "unlike ~"


    the system is quiet for a while, and continues: "according to this year''s setting, you can''t counterattack ~"


    counterattack of peat!


    Chu Yu, with a black face, finds the shield button in a pile of bullet screens. He presses it quickly and the world is clean.


    The world in front of him is back to reality. Xie Xi is drunk. He sits cross legged in front of him, shaking the wine cup without liquor in one hand and holding his chin in the other hand. His smile is clear and he stares at him without blinking.


    Chu Yu reached out to get the wine cup back. Unexpectedly, he just reached out, and Xie Xi rushed to him. Like when he was a child, he held his waist and leaned against his arms. He mumbled something indistinctly.


    Chu fish soft heart, stroked his long hair, low voice: "I''m sorry."


    Xie Xi''s eyes were frozen for a moment, then he was drunk and confused, misty, murmured for a long time, and suddenly looked up at Chu Yu: "elder martial brother, I like you..."


    Chu fish held him, looked down and ran into his almost flawless eyes, his heart more soft: "well, I like you, too."


    Anyway, the protagonist is drunk. It''s better to follow him.


    Xie Xi''s breath was sluggish, and his eyes were moist: "elder martial brother, I like you so much..."


    Chu Yu is busy discussing with the system about the autonomy of barrage shielding. He replies, "elder martial brother likes you."


    Xie Xi said, "let''s do it, elder martial brother."


    "Well, we do Ha? "


    Chu fish quickly regained his mind, but he was still a step late. He unconsciously responded and was pushed down in bed by Xie Xi. Fortunately, he had changed the soft pillow tactfully before, otherwise it would be another injury.


    Xie Xi straddles on Chu Yu, bends down and kisses his lips. His face is a little excited: "elder martial brother, you promised it yourself."


    Chu Yu stared at Xie Xi for a while, but saw that he was smiling and was harmless. He put out his hand and pinched him on the face: "go down by himself or I will kick you down?"A dead child, with whom to learn, can pretend to be drunk.


    Xie Xi is a little aggrieved: "it was agreed by elder martial brother."


    Chuyu has a headache: "go down!"


    Xie Xi was wronged. Seeing Chu fish''s expressionless face, he was still a little guilty. He moved aside and lowered his head.


    Chuyu sighed.


    He really can''t figure out his current mood. When Xie Xi approaches, he can''t help resisting, but his body is honest and shows acceptance Has he bent his mind to be the last stubborn resistance of straight man!


    Chu fish suddenly felt sad. He looked at Xie Xi, swallowed his saliva, hesitated for a while, and approached: "younger martial brother."


    Xie Xi raised his head in tears.


    Chu fish bites his teeth. In Xie Xi''s astonished eyes, he lowers his head and kisses at the corner of his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu fish''s heart was as dead as ashes. It was over. Sure enough, he didn''t feel any discomfort at all.


    Xie Xi''s face was so wonderful that he was shocked, surprised, confused and disbelieving. All of them flashed in a flash. He was so sluggish for a long time that he mechanically raised his hand to touch the place where Chu fish had kissed him. His breath was a little short: "teacher Senior brother


    Chu fish looked at him coldly: "well, go back, it''s not too early."


    After a moment of silence, Xie Xi''s face turned pale: "elder martial brother, are you going to drive me away again?"


    It''s not early indeed. Chu Sheng comes back later. He is not excited to draw his sword and cut people when he sees a wild man hiding in his house.


    Chu Yu rubbed his forehead and paused, explaining: "my eldest brother and my father and mother are here. I have to stay here for a while, but my eldest brother It''s not very hospitable. He''s coming back soon. It''s not good for you to be seen by him. It''s not good for you to be hurt by conflict. "


    "I can beat him," said Xie


    Chu Yu Nu: "you dare to hit my eldest brother?"


    The protagonist wants to do something with him or not! Bah, do you want to be his junior brother or not!


    Xie Xi sniffed and said nothing wrongly.


    Chu fish''s inexplicable brain mended Xie Xi''s miserable waiting for more than a year outside the mausoleum ruins, and then he couldn''t help it. He hesitated for a moment and whispered: "later When my big brother leaves in the evening, you can come over. " After a pause, he Su Rong said, "you can only come here to practice. You can''t do anything else."


    Xie Xi just smiled and walked away with Chu fish.


    Chu Yu lies on the bed, his face empty.


    #On a straight man suddenly found that he was a little crooked, should he be swollen and broken #


    * * *


    in general, Chu fish''s recent schedule is still very full.


    Most of the day, Chu Sheng meditates and practices in his room. When Chu Sheng comes back, he accompanies Chu Sheng for psychological guidance, daily education of love for his younger brother, and bedtime story chicken soup.


    In the evening, when leaders of Chu went out for a meeting or went to bed, they would also welcome the younger martial brother who came from the window. Although it was agreed that he would only concentrate on Cultivation and not do other things, he would always be touched and hugged by his own.


    Chu fish''s feeling is more and more strange: how do you feel? It''s like cheating


    After nearly half a month, Chu Shuangtian, the head of the Chu family, and Mrs. Chu still didn''t come back. Every day, Chu Sheng circled between the Friar and his brother. He was so busy that he finally found something wrong.


    Even though the array to protect the whole Qingtu is huge, the flag and chessboard have been prepared in advance. With the speed of the two friars in the middle period of Yuanying, Chu Shuangtian and Mrs. Chu, they should be able to cloth in ten days.


    Chu''s voice came back to him. He opened the star disk which had not been used for a long time and his face sank.


    Chu Shuangtian and Mrs. Chu have been stagnant for a long time in the northeast corner of the Qingtu. Either they are in trouble, or they accidentally drop their astrolabe tokens.


    It''s almost impossible to say that.


    It''s better not to let outsiders know about this kind of thing. Chu Sheng tells Chu Yu and several elders of the Chu family to discuss and decide to check the place where the token fell first.


    Chu Yu raised his hand: "brother, can I go..."


    It''s been half a month since I was taken care of as a baby in the Chu family camp. It''s no difference to sit down in the tomb ruins


    It''s about the blood relationship between the two brothers. Chu Sheng hesitates for a moment and sets out with Chu Yu.


    However, before deciding the number of people to take, someone came to the Chu family camp.


    The visitor was one of the guests of Chu family brought out by Chu Shuangtian and his wife. When he returned to Jiaoxia camp, he looked very miserable, covered with blood, and his right arm had disappeared.


    When he saw Chu Sheng, he only had time to take out a jade Jane. He shook his body and fell down.


    Chu Sheng''s face was heavy. He took over the jade slips, waved away the idle people, made a border and crossed into the spirit force. Jade Jane trembled, suddenly appeared a young man''s voice, the voice is sweet, Chu voice but in the moment of hearing pale face.


    "Recently, I woke up from a dream and found that some acquaintances came to visit me. I couldn''t help being hospitable. I had the courage to invite them to have a talk. Unfortunately, they didn''t understand the customs. Alas, I broke my sister-in-law''s baby..."


    Chu Sheng''s face became more and more white, shaky, and his eyes and canthus were splitting.Chu fish''s heart is cold. He didn''t hear me wrong. He broke it Yuanying?


    The voice is still going on. After a chuckle, he said, "I''m really sorry. Please go back to the government to make amends. Don''t worry about the voice."


    The sound of the jade slips "Ka" was crushed by the sound of Chu.


    For the first time, Chu Yu saw Chu Sheng''s expression. He seemed to want to cry, but he had to bear it to death. His eyes were red and his body trembled, but he could only struggle out in the pain and keep calm.


    Chu fish is silent for a moment, confirmed.


    Mrs. Chu died, and Chu frost was captured.


    What''s the matter? Two friars in the middle of the Yuanying period and a group of Jindan friars. The whole army is destroyed?


    Suddenly, his heart ached. Chu Yu bowed his head and pressed his chest. He didn''t have much contact with Chu family and his wife. He was totally in a strange state, but at the moment, he didn''t feel anything. His eyes were still a little astringent, and his heart ached.


    I''m afraid it''s the consciousness of the original Lord. How painful is the sound of Chu now.


    After a moment of silence, Chuyu could not help whispering: "elder brother..."


    The jade slips are made by the superior spirit jade. They are extremely hard. They are crushed by Chu''s voice. The fragments are sharp and stab his palm with blood. But he didn''t seem to feel anything. His hands were tighter and tighter. For a while, his voice was hoarse: "my little brother, this man, in front of me, killed your second brother."


    He raised his hand, blood flowed to the ground, splashing pieces of blood.


    "Kill our mother..."


    Chu Yu looks at him, a lump in his throat, unable to speak.

 Chapter 32

    Chu frost river? Who? Where did it come from? What do you do?


    Chuyu''s face is muddled, unheard of.


    There is no such person in the original Is it a hidden plot?


    The sound of "Chu frost River" rang, and several elders and guest Qing of Chu family changed their faces slightly. Chu Sheng pressed his forehead and his eyes were bloodshot. He forced himself to calm down: "please go out for a while, I want to say something to my younger brother."


    A guest Qing, holding the dying reporter, hesitated for a moment: "eldest son, Chu..." He seems to have met a taboo, paused, or didn''t say the name, whispered, " He wakes up. Do you want to send a letter to the old master... "


    "No one is allowed to report this to grandparents," Chu said in a cold voice. "Grandparents are in a state of life and death. They can''t go out at this time."


    The others were silent, their eyes seemed to be pitying, and they bowed to Chu Sheng and left with the wounded.


    When there are only two people left in the room, Chu Sheng looks at Chu Yu. His face was very pale, and his eyes were also horrible. Chu Yu couldn''t help worrying: "big brother, you..."


    Chu Sheng silently reaches for Chu fish and buries his head in his neck.


    For a while, he said softly, "my brother, Chu frost River, is our uncle."


    Chu''s voice is bigger than Chu''s, and he knows more than Chu''s.


    Chu frost river is the twin brother of Chu frost, but many years ago, he was personally removed from the family tree by the old master.


    Now there are not many people who know that there was a Chu frost River in the Chu family. Once upon a time, the twins were the pride of the Chu family. Although their elder brother''s qualifications were not excellent, they were warm and elegant, gentle to others, progressive and backward. My brother has excellent qualifications. Although he is a little fickle, he will certainly be a famous friar in the field of practice.


    According to the tradition of the Chu family, the eldest son inherits the position of the head of the family, but the younger brother Chu frost river is too eye-catching. At that time, the head of the old family couldn''t help being uncertain. Chu Shuangtian is not interested in the position of the head of the family. However, Chu Shuanghe has a fanatical love for power. He is suspicious. He thinks that the head of the family will give his position to Chu Shuangtian, and that Chu Shuangtian is staring at him behind his back. He is impetuous. One night, he suddenly goes mad.


    Chu frost found out in time, and tried his best to help Chu frost River suppress its manic power. He didn''t want to save it, and Chu frost River''s spirit was exhausted.


    Since then, the Chu frost river has changed.


    He blamed Chu Shuangtian for the loss of his spirit and thought it was Chu Shuangtian who was afraid that he would take the place of the head of his family, so xiayinshou abandoned his spirit and blood. Chu Shuangtian was very sorry for the fact that the soul of Chu frost river was completely destroyed. After knowing my little brother''s mind, he told the old master that he didn''t want to be the head of the family.


    The head of the family can be a little brother, even if he is a useless man, but there are still big brothers behind him, right.


    Chu frost river is on the spot, pain curse Chu frost day false benevolence and righteousness, the next day left the valley, this is ten years.


    Ten years later, Chu frost river came back. He seems to have changed his personality. The whole person is gloomy and gloomy.


    The most amazing thing is that his spirit has recovered and his accomplishments are no worse than those of Chu frost.


    Chu frost river is here for revenge.


    Two hundred years ago, there was a war between Zhengmo and Zhengmo, and countless people were killed and injured. The Chu frost river was one of the demons who invaded Zhengdao.


    I don''t know what happened to him in those ten years, who he met, what happened, and why he became a demon cultivator. Chu Shuangtian felt sorry for his brother all the time. He couldn''t help it. When they were fighting, Chu Shuangtian was secretly calculated by Chu Shuanghe and almost died. Fortunately, the master of Chu''s hometown arrived in time and saved Chu frost.


    However, how to deal with the traitor of Chu family is a problem.


    Without hesitating for a long time, the head of the Chu family sealed the Chu frost River in a solitary tomb in Jinhe, erected the tombstone of Shuanghe, the youngest son. When he was dead, he went back to Jiaoxia and erased the name of the Chu frost River from the genealogy.


    Grandfather''s work was so crisp and neat. Chu Yu was stunned: "then What about the second brother? "


    Chu Sheng''s eyes are complicated: "the death of his second brother It''s up to me. "


    The second son of Chu family was five years younger than Chusheng. When Chusheng was ten years old, he took his younger brother to play in the valley. In the desolate valley, as soon as he looked up, he saw a man with seven or eight eyes similar to his father''s, and his heart suddenly grew close.


    The man asked Chu Shengchu''s family with a smile, but he listened with interest. He looked gentle and harmless, modest and peaceful.


    He tried to hold Chu ER and smiled brightly at Chu Sheng: "this is your brother?"


    Chu''s voice nodded stupidly. In the next moment, his eyes were covered with blood.


    I don''t know when Chu frost River climbed out of the grave. In front of Chu sound, it stabbed young brother one after another, laughing wildly and happily.


    When Chu Sheng recalled here, his face was so bad that he couldn''t bear to see: "so Little brother, you can''t be busy. "


    Although Chu frost came to save him, it became the shadow of his heart. He Lun''s original character is similar to Chu Er since he was a child, both of which are cold and lonely. This subtle similarity makes Chu family nervous and worried, especially Chu Sheng. To Chuyu, he really has a feeling that he would rather I die.Chu fish is silent.


    Finally, I understand why the Chu family is all Princess controlled, and why Chu Sheng is so worried about his infatuation and his brother controlled the idiot.


    This child is also very distressing.


    Chuyu stroked the back of Chusheng and said in a low voice, "elder brother, what can I do next?"


    "No one else can know about it."


    Once the story of Jiao Xiachu''s family leader and his wife being captured and killed is spread out, it''s a small matter to lose Chu''s face, and it''s a big matter to affect the whole righteous alliance monks'' morale.


    Besides, there are many enemies in the Chu family. Although the right way is to fight against each other at this time, who knows if anyone will fall down and step on it. People who can believe are not here. People who can''t believe are everywhere.


    At that time, the Chu frost river was sealed and forced to sleep in the Jin River. Now, since the matter has not been publicized, it is probably just to find trouble for the Chu family.


    Chu Sheng''s voice was deep. "When he was sealed, he was in the middle of Yuanying''s cultivation. Now that he can force his father and mother to that part..." He paused, astringent voice way, "should be the cultivation of the late Yuan baby."


    There are five yuan baby friars in the Chu family. Two of them are Chu Shuangtian and Mrs. Chu in the middle of Yuan baby. The rest are just in the early days of Yuan baby. It''s a bleak future for them to go to Chu Shuanghe.


    Chu Sheng took a deep breath, let go of Chu Yu, and said seriously: "little brother, big brother, please do something."


    Chu fish is helpless: "elder brother has something to say."


    Since he took the shell of the original Lord and was taken care of by the Chu family, some abnormal enemies found him, so he could not ignore him.


    Chu said, "help me to ask elder Lu to help me."


    Lu Qingan, the second elder of tianyuanmen, was the first famous sword cultivator among the seven schools in the late Yuan Dynasty. It''s said that you can touch the realm of transforming gods at any time. You don''t want to advance because you have to go to the rear of tianyuanmen gate to sit in the town after entering the period of transforming gods. You feel that you are in trouble and don''t want to advance.


    Therefore, Lu Qingan also has a nickname, which is "invincible hand in the first baby period".


    Chu Yu felt for the first time that this cheap teacher was not cheap at all.


    ***


    it''s very important. You can''t pass notes. Chu Sheng made a quick decision, and invited two yuan infantile seniors to wait outside the city for a while, and then went to tianyuanmen station.


    The three teachers and disciples who were sitting in the courtyard saw the two brothers of the Chu family coming in, with different expressions and reactions.


    The Third Elder martial brother burst into tears: "elder martial brother, ah, I thought you would not come back. When you were away, the second elder martial brother was terrible..."


    Xie Xi kicked him off, then he was surprised and pleased to welcome him up. He reached out to hug Chu Yu''s waist: "elder martial brother, do you want to come back to live? There are not many rooms. Let''s sleep with younger martial brother. The bed has been laid... "


    It''s hard for Chu Sheng to remember the fire prevention and anti-theft younger martial brother at this time. He protects Chu fish behind him in a black face and looks at Lu Qingan.


    Lu Qingan''s response is: "Xi''er, you don''t have to sneak out tonight."


    Chu fish: "..."


    It turns out that this kind of affair was exposed from the beginning


    Although some of them are not happy, Chu Yu still remembers the main thing and bows solemnly to Lu Guang''an and says, "please help me."


    Chu fish never asks Lu Qingan for anything. Lu Qingan wipes his sword, covers the cold and returns to his sheath, stands up decisively, and helps the Chu fish: "he says as he walks."


    Chu Yu muddled and forced: "ah?"


    Lu Qingan''s face was solemn and his eyes were calm: "it''s hard for you to ask me. It must be an urgent matter. When you walk, you can say it. It''s time-saving and labor-saving."


    Chuyu is still a little confused.


    I know it''s a big deal. How can I just say yes without asking what it is?


    Lu Qingan asked his third younger martial brother to guard in the yard and turned to look at Chu Yu: "I''m in trouble, so I must help you."


    Chu fish''s eyes were filled with tears.


    This master is not cheap at all. He has earned it!


    Chu Sheng obviously wanted to say something, and his eyes were complicated for a while, but he didn''t interrupt Chu Yu. Chu Yu knows that he wants to stay, and he ignores it decisively. He slows down his speaking speed on purpose. When he has narrated the story, the four have left Jiaoxia camp.


    Chu Yu found out that it was wrong.


    How come the protagonist comes to brush the copy again!


    Lu Qingan glanced at the brother of the Chu family, who was in a complicated mood. He turned his eyes lightly and said, "first go to the place where your father and mother are missing."


    Since Chu frost River sent people to spread the news, it would surely leave something there, maybe a clue or a trap. No matter what it is, you have to go first.


    Lu Qingan is the first one to take the baby. The speed of several people is several times faster. All the way, Xie Xi was trying to rub against the Chu fish. The closer the Chu voice came to the place, the more confused he was in his mind. Instead, he let Xie Xi hold the Chu fish''s hand under his eyes.


    Chu fish turned to look at Xie Xi and saw that his eyes were full of gentle comfort. The grief brought by the original Lord''s remaining consciousness has passed. Although Chu Yu is a little sad, he is not as sad as Chu Sheng. Seeing the protagonist comforting himself, he cannot help but be stunned.In Xie Xi''s eyes, there was no doubt that there was no one in charge of the six gods after the excessive grief. His heart was suddenly pitying and soft, and he murmured: "elder martial brother, don''t worry."


    He will never leave Chuyu.


    Chu fish was so comforted that he clapped Xie Xi''s head.


    When he got close to the place guided by the astrolabe, Lu Qingan glanced at the place at will, and his face suddenly stiffened.


    In front of us is a wasteland. There are sword marks on the stones on the ground, powder on the ground, and several blood clotted corpses, lying quietly on the ground.


    In the middle of several bodies, there was a sword standing alone.


    The blade of that sword is shining with cool blue and green light. The hilt is carved with exquisite patterns. The slightly thin body of the sword is slightly shaken in the cold wind, revealing the words engraved on the sword - imbalance.


    Lu Qingan stared at the sword, and unconsciously clenched his hand to cover the cold. He looked as if he was happy or stunned, and even white with three points of anger.


    Chu Yu is frightened by the paralyzed face of the master who has been cured for two times: "master What''s the matter? "


    Lu Qingan, as if unheard of, slowly walked forward two steps, as if to pull out the sword. He took them with him, and they all looked at the sword involuntarily. Some people who knew it showed a face of sudden realization, while others who didn''t know it were as ignorant as Chuyu.


    Chu fish was wondering, and suddenly white light was shining at his feet. Lu Qingan turns back abruptly: "it''s the transmission array, run away at once!"


    What?


    Chu fish is just muddled for a moment, the immediate situation changes. When the eyes are clear, there is darkness around.


    Chu fish''s heart is full of complexity: Is it like the tomb ruins that were sent to strange places again?


    He put out his hand tentatively, but before he touched it, he was firmly held.


    Chu fish Leng Leng: "big brother?"

 Chapter 33

    Chu Yu was silent, and whispered, "I''m sorry Younger martial brother? "


    The man holding his hand was silent for a while, then he wronged Baba and said, "elder martial brother, the first person you ever thought of is not me."


    ¡­¡­ The closest thing to him is Chusheng.


    Chu Yu''s heart was quite tangled. He rubbed his head casually: "OK Let''s see where it is first. "


    Being rubbed his head, his anger and bitterness disappeared instantly. Xie Xi was in a good mood. With a reply, he gently raised Chu Yu''s hand and kissed him. Then he came to hug his waist. Before Chu Yu resisted, his two fingers rubbed together, and a faint flame leaped up at his fingertips, shining all around him.


    It''s an empty room.


    Chu fish turned his head and looked. As expected, only he and Xie Xi were sent here. I don''t know what happened to that sword. It would make Lu Qingan lose his soul and get on the way of Chu frost river.


    Is this the base camp of the Chu frost river?


    Chu fish pondered for a while, prepared well, pushed open the door carefully, but what was coming was not the dark arrow poison smoke in the imagination.


    What you see is the bright branches and jade trees under the stars. The dark blue light is blooming silently. Not far away is a vast lake, reflecting the nearby buildings and vast halls.


    What the hell?


    Chu fish, with a flash of inspiration, touched his chin and poked Xie Xi: "are you in a state of illusion again?"


    Xie Xi looked down at Chu Yu, with a smile on his face: "if it''s really the inner fantasy of younger martial brother, elder martial brother will not stand here now."


    Although Xie Xi laughed a little strangely, Chu Yu couldn''t help wondering: "where is that?"


    Xie Xi''s smile grew stronger in his eyes. He was close to Chu fish''s ears. His lips were almost attached to his ears. His voice was low and magnetic: "on the bed."


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle!


    Is this being molested!


    Even if the barrage is shielded, Chu Yu can imagine the way those rotten girls are crying at the moment. He pushes Xie Xi''s head away in a black face, and seriously pulls Xie Xihuan''s hand at his waist. His face is serious: "don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Xie Xi, who was reluctant to give up, came up to hold Chu Yu and said, "elder martial brother, I miss you very much."


    I think chrysanthemum is almost the same.


    Chu Yu clapped his hands open, raised his feet and walked out of the room. He looked around.


    The palace behind you can''t enter without hesitation. It''s better to walk around first. It''s impossible to meet Lu Qingan.


    Chu yusiding looked back at Xie Xi, who was staring at him strangely. He reached over and pulled him. He went to the woods over there. "It''s just a joke. Let''s find someone else."


    When Xie Xi heard the words, he could not distinguish the look in his eyes when he stepped in: "elder martial brother doesn''t want to be alone with me?"


    Why is the child becoming more and more sensitive


    Chu Yu sighed and kneaded back. "We have to meet master quickly. Chu frost river is not something we can deal with now. It''s not good if we meet it."


    Seeing that Xie Xi''s face was not so tight, Chu Yu turned around and tried to use his sword. Unexpectedly, he felt as if he was bound by something. He flew up three feet and then "Ding" fell to the ground. All the light spots on the astrolabe have disappeared. This place is a little weird, and it looks like a mausoleum.


    Chu fish was half carried by Xie Xi, and his inner taste was rather complicated. When he approached the lake, he looked down and was shocked.


    He and Xie Xi are not reflected in the lake.


    He grabbed Xie Xi and hesitated for a moment. He was ready to take something and throw it into the lake. As soon as he reached for a blank talisman, he was dragged away from the lake by Xie Xi.


    Almost at the same time, the lake water seemed to be heated, and it was boiling violently. Just for a few breaths, a small scorpion came out of the lake, dense and dense. The needle on the tail held high and upside down flashed blue light, just like a torrent.


    Chu fish swallowed saliva, looked back, I don''t know when he was crawling with scorpions, can''t help but some hair numb.


    There seems to be no end to this torrent of common things. Once it comes, he and Xie Xi can''t resist the sword, and Jin Guangbo was damaged ten years ago, so it''s almost impossible to escape. In this place, you can only use up the talisman and spirit power. The ghost knows what else is staring at in the dark.


    He searched for something to use in the ring and felt it for a long time. Then he turned his hand and took out the jade box.


    Xie Xi''s face was indifferent. Seeing Chu fish take out the jade box, he glanced at it. His memory was amazing: "xingyancao?"


    Chu fish patted Xie Xi on the shoulder.


    I can still remember such a long time As if I remember that time when I went to the auction, the child still ran away with his future wife for a hairpin.


    Now the protagonist doesn''t need the harem The real breeder of the system can''t be cultivated.


    Chu fish felt a little bleak and nodded: "I will take the poisonous scorpion away from Xingyan grass. You can run away and wait for me in the forest."


    Xie Xi''s face changed a little.


    Chu fish stared at these poisonous scorpions without any consciousness. He thought about how to use the light talisman in the ring to avoid the attack of poisonous scorpions perfectly.Xie Xi smiled and said in a deep voice, "after all these years, you haven''t changed at all, senior brother."


    Chu Yu was stunned, and then he understood, "don''t worry, I won''t leave this time."


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t want to believe you any more, but you never believe me. I can protect you."


    There are so many scorpions, you can''t kill them all


    Chu fish of course believe in the strength of the protagonist, but habitually want to protect the protagonist, pulled the corner of the mouth, not easy to say. It''s strange. I agreed to hold the main character''s thigh. I didn''t expect to hold the thigh once, but I held the wrong leg.


    Xie Xi sipped his lips, no more words, pulled out the broken snow, and glanced coldly at the Scorpio who was ready to go.


    He only waved one sword.


    The golden sword light seems to be a ray of sunshine from the rising sun. It is bright and brilliant. Chu fish, who was ready to support at any time, stared at the piles of poisonous scorpions as if they were melting ice and snow. They were destroyed by the golden sword gas and died instantly.


    Mrs. couch is a pervert!


    No wonder it can be connected with yuaninfantile period!


    The protagonist''s aura is * UFF!


    Chu fish can''t help swallowing saliva. At last, they understand how the Chu family in the original place got rid of the protagonist.


    Xie Xi silently takes back duanxue and stares at Chu Yu. There is even blood in his eyes: "elder martial brother, I said that I can protect you. I don''t need you to do anything more..."


    Chu fish quickly appeased: "I know."


    Xie Xi is inexplicably grumpy: "you don''t know!"


    Chu fish stared at his bloodshot eyes, and suddenly the voice of Chu said that Xie Xi was crazy.


    Crazy, is to go crazy?


    In other words, the protagonist''s temper has indeed become cloudy and sunny, sometimes soft and cute, sometimes gloomy. It''s 80% that what happened ten years ago had a great impact on him, and there was a tendency to go crazy.


    In any case, appease him first.


    Chu Yu was astringent in his mouth. He approached him and tentatively held him: "younger martial brother, calm down I really won''t leave this time. "


    Xie Xidao: "senior brother, I like you. Do you like me?"


    Chu fish quickly replied, "I like it."


    Xiexi a meal, pick up Chu fish''s chin, eyes burning: "you know what I say like it?"


    Chu fish was so cold and perspiring from his eyes that he felt the chrysanthemum tighten. He could feel that he didn''t hate Xie Xi, but he couldn''t tell whether he liked him emotionally or not.


    Don''t you It''s really a bend


    Chu fish is still sad and indignant. Xie Xi''s eyes flicker and whispers, "elder martial brother, why kiss me that night?"


    Try to see if it''s really bent


    "If you don''t like me, why do you tease me like that?" Xie xidun said, "every time I ask you for love, you don''t agree with me, but you tease me so irresponsibly and let me go..."


    So, shall we change the subject?


    Chuyu murmured, "what do you want to say, younger martial brother?"


    "I just want to ask elder martial brother whether he likes it or not."


    Don''t like How can I dislike my colleagues for so many years. But like


    It seems that it''s really A little like it.


    Chu fish is really surprised by himself this time. Looking up at Xie Xi''s eyes with infinite expectation, his heart suddenly softened. He didn''t want to let Xie Xi down. He closed his eyes, bit his teeth, held his determination to die, and trembled and spit out two words: " I like it. "


    Said out said out actually said out!


    It''s not that hard to say.


    Instead of regretting it, Chu fish felt as if he had laid down some burdens and lifted the clouds to see the blue sky. His heart was relaxed and he smiled, "I like this sticky fish, even if I don''t like it."


    Xie Xi''s face was gradually lost in a moment. Instead, it was unbelievable and ecstatic, as if he had become the happiest person in the world in a moment.


    Chu Yu''s heart became softer, and an idea came to his mind: in the future, as long as Xie Xi could be happy, he could do anything


    As soon as Xie Xi''s eyes brightened, he did not hesitate to say, "elder martial brother, let''s do it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Take back the foreword.


    Chuyu pushed him away and walked to the woods.


    Xie Xi pestered and walked over. He raised his hand with a smile and gently dropped a kiss. It was not enough. He kissed all his fingers on one side, which made Chu fish itch. It was like being rubbed by some small animal. There was no impatience in his heart, only infinite tolerance and softness.


    Seeing Chu Yu, Xie Xi smiled more deeply: "elder martial brother, do you remember one thing?"


    Chuyu glanced at him, and his heart was cold, and he always felt nothing good.


    Xie Xi smiled sweetly: "ten years ago, we went down to fangye city to kill the spirit eating insects. In a small city where we had a rest, my elder martial brother once promised me..."Chu fish''s eyelids jumped, vaguely thinking of what was going on.


    Xie Xidao: "elder martial brother said, as long as younger martial brother is willing, you can invite younger martial brother to eat fish at any time."


    Chuyu Chuyu Chuyu


    Eat fish eat fish eat fish


    Chu fish: "..."


    At that time, he didn''t have any questions. Now he has a clear mind, but it sounds really Infinite ambiguity.


    However, in such a detailed study, Xie Xi once showed his mind to him, but he was so nervous that he thought it was just a little boy''s sticky


    It''s not easy for his chrysanthemum to stick to today.


    Chu Yu calmly observed the trees that would glow around him, and with a whoop, he abruptly shifted the topic: "look, younger martial brother, all the trees in this forest will glow. If you look back and find my elder brother, you have to give him some advice. The maple trees are all in the Maple Valley, which is so influential and diversified that you have to introduce new trees..."


    Xie Xi and his ten fingers, like a smile: "senior brother, I want to eat fish."


    Chu fish decided to play dumb to the end: "good, don''t make trouble. There are some evils in this ghost place. As you saw just now, there are no fish in the lake, only scorpions. When you leave here, you can eat as much as you want... "


    Before he finished speaking, Xie Xi suddenly pushed him to the tree, and his fingers were clasped on his head, unable to move.


    Chu fish can''t carry on: "Xie Xi, we are in a dangerous place!"


    Xie Xi bowed his head, kissed his lips, and smiled: "don''t be afraid, elder martial brother, I have observed before. There is no one here, no monster, no spirit or monster. Scorpion is just an illusion derived from the lake, not a dangerous place or a murderous spirit. I''m afraid that the host here has no malice to the visitors..."


    ¡­¡­ Just an illusion?


    The Chu fish was in tears.


    As expected, the protagonist has culture


    Xie Xi''s kiss slipped onto Chu fish''s neck. Knowing that his neck was extremely sensitive, he reached out his red tongue and licked his Adam''s apple, chuckling stiffly: "so, don''t worry."


    Chuyu''s legs were licked, but he still stuck to the principle: "we We can go out and do it Let''s get out of here first... "


    "There''s no chance to be alone after leaving here." Xie Xi looked up at him, his eyes shining like spring water, "elder martial brother, I can''t wait."

 Chapter 34

    Chu Yu is dying: "younger martial brother, it''s not suitable here..."


    Xie Xi turns a deaf ear, lowers his head to hold Chu fish''s lips, forcefully Prys open his teeth, wraps his tongue around, swivels and sucks. When he kisses passionately, he can''t help biting his lips. His low magnetic voice is dyed *: "fish..."


    Chu fish was kissed a little dizzy, confused to answer a voice, reaction, think of some old events, black face: "call elder martial brother."


    Suddenly a hand came into his body. Chu Yu was shocked. He heard Xie Xi''s dumb voice: "why don''t I call dad?"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s another old story that will lead to murder.


    Sure enough, those who have a mean mouth cannot live forever.


    Xie Xi, with a soft smile on his brow and eyes, took off his outer robe and spread it on the ground. Before Chu Yu could spread his feet, he ran away. He pushed him to the ground and pressed him on.


    The ground is flat, and there is no gravel or anything. It is not uncomfortable to be pressed on the ground except for a little cold.


    Chu fish can not escape, life can not love to lie flat let Xie Xi toss.


    This child took advantage of his absence these years, actually peeped at how many little Huang Ben, the movement is too skilled.


    Xie Xi propped his hands on the head of the Chu fish, pulled out the hairpin on his head, and threw it aside. The person under the body has ink hair, half closed eyes, long eyelashes and slightly quivering, which seems to be a little afraid. The peach red lips are pursed into a light line, because the kiss just now looks moist and attractive, and the white jade like face is also dyed with a thin layer of red glow.


    This man, he used to be out of reach.


    Xie Xi was quiet for a while, but Chu Yu was puzzled. He opened his eyes and looked at him: "no more? Then get up. Let''s keep looking Well. "


    The Chu fish''s lips were picked up by Xie Xi again, and then they rolled and sucked. They moved down slowly, falling from the lower lip to the chin and then to the neck. Chu fish can''t stand to be kissed on the neck. His body is bent up unconsciously. He can''t bear to stretch out his hand around Xie Xi''s neck, and his lips are singing softly.


    Xie Xi was encouraged to make further efforts. While kissing and sliding down, he silently took off Chu Yu''s robe and threw it aside. He opened his mouth like a teaser and bit his exquisite clavicle. From his clavicle, he slowly kissed his chest, abdomen and then down


    [the protagonist Xie Xigan is cool, the player Chu Yu and chrysanthemum lose their position, and the two get the Great Harmony of life. ]At the end of


    Chu Yu was so tired that his fingers didn''t want to move. All over his body, Xie Xi''s kisses were all over his body, and his lower body was full of pain. Xie Xi clings to him, firm / firm still contained in the body of the Chu fish, eyes full of laughter.


    Chu Yu leaned on his chest and seriously thought about which link had gone wrong. In a reasonable way, even if it was a bend, it should be him to attack


    Xie Xi looked at the Chu fish and was a little absent-minded. With a smile, he asked anxiously: "I''m afraid Elder martial brother, do you really like me? "


    ¡­¡­ what the fuck?


    Chu Yu is furious: what''s the line and expression of the little girl who is lured / raped by the strange millet? He''s the one who lost chrysanthemum, right? It''s him, right?


    Chu fish''s whole body couldn''t lift up his strength, so he bit Xie Xi''s chin with hatred: "nonsense, don''t like you can give it to you?"


    Xie Xi''s heart itched when he was bitten, and his throat moved. Suddenly, he turned over again and pressed the fish under his body: "elder martial brother, you seduced me first."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu fish rubbed his aching waist and didn''t want to talk.


    You must not live because you have done evil.


    ***


    this forest seems to be very big. After walking for an hour, I haven''t seen the edge. It''s really dazzling that there are many trees with blue light. Chu Yu was still seriously thinking about how to deal with the problem. The man holding his hand said: "elder martial brother Do you really mind? I''ll carry you? Or hold you? "


    Chu fish''s legs trembled slightly, ignoring the stabbing pain from his lower body, and he did not look at him.


    In fact, Chu fish can''t see him.


    The barrage blew up again.


    [netizen Miaomiao: ah, ah, ah, I finally have meat! Give me some praise! Is to press hard on the ground to an indescribable! 2]


    [little brother next door: do you want to counterattack? Hello, elder martial brother, you are so kind to elder martial brother. He has the strength to fight back! 2]


    [netizen sesame Tangyuan: only I care where the master and brother are 2] It''s not easy to eat fish, and it''s OK to cherish it. It''s over. I agreed with my roommate tonight to eat boiled fish. I''m going to miss it 2]


    [netizen Bai yunyun: press on the ground and do a good job ha ha ha ha ha ha ha 2]


    [netizen Wu shuaibida: elder martial brother''s indifferent face Elder martial brother, you can''t be merciless What seems to be wrong? _(:3)¡Ï)_2]


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle!


    System you can no longer control the power of flood and famine to leak out the bullet curtain, I and you are endless!


    Chu Yu angrily scolded the system for a long time, and the system said, "please calm down the host ~ you experience the game ~ it''s not good to interact with the readers."


    the readers are waiting for him to be knocked down by the protagonist to do a good job and interact with your grandfather.Chu Yu''s face was expressionless. He saw that the barrage was gradually reduced. He found the button to shield the screen and raised his middle finger.


    The barrage disappeared, and there was a handsome face with a slight smile in front of him. Chu fish put out his hand and pushed away, feeling embarrassed in silence.


    He did it without name or reason, and he was very interested in a painful part.


    Why doesn''t the main character feel embarrassed at all, and still flirt with him and ask for hugs


    Being harassed much more, Chu Yu reached out and clapped Xie Xi''s hand, squinting at his grievance, and couldn''t help being soft hearted. He stopped walking and kissed his lips on tiptoe: "OK, stop making trouble, we have to join the master quickly."


    Like stealing honey, Xie Xi narrowed his eyes and was satisfied. When he looked up at the front of his eyes, he suddenly frowned, pulled the Chu fish into his arms to protect him, and raised the broken snow vigilantly.


    Chu fish lean on his chest, just feel inexplicable, just about to look back, heard a quite familiar voice: "fish."


    This voice


    Chu fish tried to think about it, and Lingtai was clear. The original Lord remembers this voice, because it''s his father


    I''ve been arrested! Did Dad see it when he just kissed Xie Xi!


    Chu fish almost jumped up, afraid that the princess of Chu would stab Xie Xi to death with a sword. He quickly turned back and saw the man turning out from behind the tree on the opposite side.


    The man was wearing a soft Satin Robe of snow blue color, with the hem rising with the wind. A maple leaf was embroidered on the sleeve of the Satin Robe, with a beautiful shape. He has beautiful eyes and soft eyes, which make people feel gentle and amiable from inside to outside.


    Although he had only seen Chu frosty once with his own eyes, with the memory of the original master and a glimpse of him, the image of the man with the bloody sword gradually coincided with that of Chu frosty.


    Chu Yu just wanted to shout "father" with dignity and coldness, and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Isn''t Chu frost day captured by Chu frost river? How can I walk in this forest? Chu frost and Chu frost River are twin brothers. They are similar to each other, which can''t be distinguished by outsiders.


    Chu fish silently stared at the man for a moment, raised up to find Sheng, coldly said: "Chu frost river?"


    The man shook his head, his eyes were sad and complicated: "frost That traitor has been killed by me, but I''m trapped here. I can''t find a way out. I just heard something moving here, so I came here to have a look. "


    ¡­¡­ There''s movement.


    Chu fish has a red face.


    Fortunately, he didn''t arrive in time. Otherwise, either he didn''t lift it all his life or Xie Xi didn''t lift it all his life


    "Fish, why are you here? Who are the people around you? What about the sound? Why not be with you? " A series of questions were asked. The man noticed Xie Xihuan''s hand at the waist of the Chu fish. His face was blue and he snapped, "boy! Who are you? What''s your intention to fish! Let him go, or I won''t be merciful because of Hongjian! "


    The sword in his hand is like electricity. The blade of the sword is thin. It is carved with the word "Yin Hong". It is the sword of Chu frost.


    Chu fish: "..."


    Why do you suddenly feel a little wobbly


    Originally thought it was the frost river of Chu, but looking at the appearance of protecting the calf, it didn''t look like it was performed


    After all, the Chu family all have a pure natural Princess control temperament.


    Chu Yu felt that he still needed to be vigilant, hesitated for a while, and said plainly: "this is my younger martial brother, you have seen it. I heard that you were captured by the Chu frost river. We will help you. " After a pause, he asked, "what about father and mother?"


    For a moment, Chu Frost''s eyes, which were originally clear and gentle, turned red gradually. He put his hand over his eyes with trembling hands. After a long time, he bit his teeth and held back his grief. He lowered his head: "fish, it''s my fault. I didn''t protect your mother..."


    The voice is full of desolation.


    Chu frost day and Taoist youth know each other. They are similar in temperament and interest, even in aptitude. They have been Taoist couple for two hundred years. There has never been any dispute. They are friendly and have deep feelings.


    Mrs. Chu is dead. He will be in great pain indeed.


    Chu Yu was stunned. Chu frost in front of his intuition was not a fake, but the doubt before that disappeared. Just want to go to comfort the father of the original Lord, he suddenly remembered the words of Xie Xi before, hesitated for a moment, turned to Xie Xi, with inquiry in his eyes.


    He is always good at asserting, so Xie Xi has no sense of security. He said that he should hold his thigh and fail again and again. It''s better to start now and let the protagonist assist him.


    Receiving Chu Yu''s inquiry, Xie Xi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Chu fish would ask himself. He came back to his mind. With a smile in his eyes, he reached Chu fish''s ear and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "there is no murderous spirit."


    There should be no mistake.


    Chu fish sighed, walked to Chu frost and thought for a while. In fact, according to the original owner''s lonely and cold nature, not only can''t get together with outsiders, but also can''t be intimate with his family. Most of the time, it''s just the princess controller and brother controller of the Chu family who are all hot to ask for help. He doesn''t have much intimate communication with the Chu family.For example How to comfort the Chu frost at this time?


    Chu Shuangtian is not Xie Xi. Just give him a hug and he will be happy.


    Without waiting for Chu fish to get tangled up, there will be no tangle.


    At the other end of the forest, there was a sudden golden light, and then there was only a sound of "boom". A strong air flow accompanied by the overwhelming branches and leaves came. Chu Frost''s face coagulated and his sleeve was lifted, forming an invisible barrier to block the air flow.


    Xie Xi also moved very fast. In the moment when Chu frost lifted his sleeve to block it, he fished the Chu fish into his arms and protected it. In a low voice, he said, "it''s the master."


    As soon as the voice came down, there was a flash of people on the other side of the golden light. A few people led by Lu Qingan came. Lu Qingan''s face is covered with frost, and his whole body is covered with golden light. The Golden Cold sword is unsteady, murderous and fierce.


    Chu fish has never seen Lu Qing''an like this, swallowed saliva, did not know what happened, let him so angry.


    Chu sound is following Lu Qingan. Seeing Chu fish, his eyes brighten, he runs over and pulls them back. He looks at Xie Xi coldly. His eyes are full of defense.


    Chu Yu covers his face silently: your cabbage has been nibbled It''s useless to cover


    Chu Sheng hurriedly goes up and down to check Chu Yu, "little brother, isn''t it hurt? What about? Are you in danger? Did that kid do anything to you? "


    Chu Yu carefully covers the kissing mark on his neck and wonders if his red and swollen lips will be doubted. He smiles dryly: "I''m ok Brother, are you ok... " He looked at Chu Shuangtian, who was a little relieved in his silent and sad eyes, and coughed softly, "elder brother, father is back."


    Brother Kong is really terrible. In his eyes, only brother has no father.


    Chu turned his head and looked at his father with hesitation.


    Chuyu is a little nervous. Chu Sheng and Chu Shuangtian have deeper feelings and are more familiar with each other. If it is Chu Sheng who judges whether this is the real Chu Shuangtian, there should be no mistake.


    Chu Sheng stared at Chu Shuangtian for a moment, then his body shook. Suddenly, his eyes were filled with tears, all of which were sad. He called out in a trembling voice, "father..."

 Chapter 35

    Chu frost day nodded to Chu Sheng slowly, but he didn''t give Chu fish that kind of attitude, his eyes were deep.


    Chu Sheng looked at him for a moment, and his face calmed down. He smiled and shouted "father" again. Approaching Chu Shuangtian, he asked in a low voice. For a while, he turned to Lu Qingan, looking pale for some reason: "elder, the treason of the Chu family has been avenged by my father and my mother. Let''s find a way to go back."


    Lu light comforted the sword, slightly restrained the cold on his face, nodded lightly, and pressed the cold back to the scabbard. Chu Yu is attracted by his movements, glances at him, and finds that Lu Qingan still has a sword hanging on his waist.


    If you''re right It should be the unbalanced sword that I saw before I was sent here.


    Looking at Lu Qingan''s tense appearance, it seems that he has a lot to do with the sword master.


    After pondering for a while, Chu Yu really couldn''t remember where there was an unbalanced sword in the original place, so he left the matter behind and saw Chu Sheng discussing with Lu Qingan in a low voice. He looked back at Chu Shuangtian bored. He didn''t know if he was dazzled. In the moment of turning around, he saw a smile on his lips.


    The cold and happy smile of poisonous snake is different from the ruyapinghe of Chu frost. It''s only vicious and ferocious.


    Chu frost river?


    Chu fish''s back is cool, and his scalp is suddenly fried.


    Holding back the sudden fear, Chu Yu quietly grasps Xunsheng''s hand and looks at it silently. Chu frost is still a silent expression of death.


    Is there something wrong with Chu frost?


    But the protagonist himself said that he was not murderous, and Chu Sheng, who had deep feelings with his father, did not realize what was wrong. Chu frost river would not deceive both of them.


    It should be just Illusion.


    It seems that Chu Yu''s eyes are always glued to him. Chu frost turns to look at him, reaches out his hand and touches his hair. After a long silence, he smiles and says, "fish, listen to elder brother later."


    What is the general tone of the last words?


    Chuyu paused and nodded.


    Chu Shuangtian sighed: "you are a cold tempered child. You don''t want to be close to us or stay in the valley for cultivation. Now Well, well. "


    He stared at the Chuyu for a while and looked away.


    It''s clear that there are no heads and no tail, but Chu Yu understands it: Chu frosty is glad that the original master and subordinate are not too close to them, and he won''t be too sad when Mrs. Chu dies?


    How could it be that the original Lord''s remaining consciousness made him miserable. Fortunately, it was only a few breaths.


    Chu fish opened his mouth to explain, but there was no way to talk about it, so he had to withdraw to Xie Xi and sigh.


    Xie Xi took his hand, pinched it gently, and did not speak.


    After the discussion between Chu Sheng and Lu Qingan, Chu Yu unconsciously leans together with Xie Xi, who holds his waist and smiles happily. Chu Sheng looked back and saw this scene. He was furious and pulled out three fires: "where are your dirty hands?"


    Xie Xi glanced at him, not ready to pay attention.


    Chu fish, in a cold sweat, quickly opens Xie Xi''s hand.


    What a joke! Brother accuses brother-in-law of offending. It''s really a mistake in education. Children''s EQ is so low.


    Chu Sheng''s face glared at Xie Xi a few times. He hurriedly pulled the Chu fish to hide behind him and looked at Lu Qingan.


    Lu Qingan was always reluctant to talk. He nodded, "you can talk."


    Chu Sheng understood and said, "father, little brother..." Looking at Xie Xi, he automatically ignored it and continued, "just then I came over with two predecessors from the other side and found that there was a big array depicted here, which bound the people who entered the array. The elder Lu broke the array all the way here from the other end and found that the array would be repaired. If you want to break the array, you may have to go to the palace in front to find out. "


    He pointed to the palace: "if there is no wrong guess, it is the eye of array."


    There are some similarities with the forbidden area of Luofeng valley.


    Chu fish pondered and understood. If the array was set by the Chu frost River, it is likely that he learned it from the forbidden area of the Chu family. Look at Lu Qingan''s murderous explosion The method of breaking the array is really rough.


    Chu fish silently looked over the shoulder of Chu sound to Xie Xi.


    also used to make complaints about the main character of the Tucao. It is still a hero''s culture today.


    Before that, Chu Yu and Xie Xi were sent to a hut in the palace by the lake. Now, going back, Chu Yu saw the dragon flying and Phoenix dancing on the Palace door when he went around the front of the palace.


    Jinghuamen.


    Chu family guest Qing "Yi", walking beside Chu frost, said: "jinghuamen?"


    For a moment, he seemed to understand something. He looked at Lu Qingan strangely and shut up. Chu Yu was tickled by his desire to talk and stop. Turning to see Chu Sheng''s thoughtful look, he pulled at him: "big brother, what is jinghuamen?"


    Keng dad, there are a lot of things that are not written out in the original 500000 words. These strange names always appear, which is unexpected. At least he knew the direction of the plot with his hands in his hands. Although the plot was in a messChu Sheng also looked at Lu Qingan, hesitated for a while, but he was still confused when his younger brother asked him questions, and lowered his voice: "jinghuamen is one of the seven schools of the original devil way, and the disciples under the door are very good at array arrangement. It''s said that the headmaster of Jinghua gate set up a Dharma array to imitate the mausoleum ruins to create a space and form a small boundary. If not expected, it should be here But I don''t know what happened more than 100 years ago. I was encircled and suppressed by other sects of the devil Kingdom... "


    Chu Sheng said, his voice getting lower and lower: "it is said that the leader of Jinghua gate generation is quite familiar with Lu predecessors, and is also a generation of genius. He holds an unbalanced sword and kills everywhere. But it''s a pity that both of them are invincible. At last, the head of the sect is scared out of his wits. The disciples of the sect also run away and disappear


    Although his voice has been put very low, what kind of person Lu Qingan has heard clearly. When he heard the words "spirited away", his steps stopped, his eyes flashed a painful color, his face was even colder and quieter, and his hands unconsciously held up the unbalanced sword between his waist.


    Chu Yu suddenly realized: ah, it turns out that the sword is the relic of Lu Qingan''s good friend. No wonder Lu Qingan''s face is so ugly.


    People who practice Taoism are generally colder and colder than ordinary people. It''s not easy to regard a person as a friend or confidant. People who practice Taoism live a long time. Once they live a long time, they have a good memory. In the long years, they will remember clearly which one died within hundreds of years.


    Many people can''t cross this magic barrier, so they can''t cross the disaster of flying.


    Chu fish, born in liberal arts, is seriously thinking about life philosophy, unconsciously cooking chicken soup of the soul, and wondering when to pour it into the protagonist. Suddenly, a glance fell on him. When he looked back, he saw that Xie Xi, who was walking alone at the end, stared at him without blinking, as if he could only be left alone in his shining eyes.


    Seeing Chu fish turning around, Xie Xi smiled and said "elder martial brother" silently.


    This scene reminds Chu Yu that when the protagonist is still a young woman, he is still sitting in the face of Qunfang''s flirting and praising him by the way


    Chu Yu''s embarrassment after he was pressed on the ground and brewed with sauce suddenly disappeared. He wanted to knead it so cleverly and stare at Xie Xi. He coughed and asked for organization: "elder brother, I''m going to have a word with my younger martial brother."


    Chu''s voice smiled and his face was solemn: "no! Little brother, that kid is plotting against you! "


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu Yu is really sorry to tell him that your cabbage has been eaten


    Enter the hall of jinghuamen from the main gate, Lu Qingan pushes open the gate, and you can see through the gap A large coffin.


    Lu Qingan pushes the gate open completely for a moment, and suddenly the eyes are bright The coffin of the hall.


    This pair of dark coffin was placed in a strange pattern of petals. It was not only in the broad hall, but also in a powerful and beautiful manner.


    The ground is also sprinkled with money, incense and other things, layer upon layer covering, stepping on the soft, Chu fish looked at the scene in front of him, some dumb.


    Master''s good friends, taste is really not unique


    Lu Qingan''s eyelids jumped, looked at the unbalanced sword at his waist, raised his face expressionless and stepped forward, without a trace of defense, directly reached out to push the nearest coffin away, and looked inside.


    After watching for a long time, he didn''t speak. He went on to another place and repeated the action. Chu fish can''t help being curious. They want to look up and are pushed back by Chu sound. Chu sound close up to see, and to Chu frost day press back, the last to see only Chu frost day.


    Chu Shuangtian looks at it, his face is slightly surprised, and looks up at Lu Qingan. He and Lu Qingan were monks of the same period. They just nodded each other''s heads. After a long meditation, they came forward and turned the coffin cover together with Lu Qingan.


    After being pressed to the back of Chu fish and Chu sound, we have to look forward.


    The coffin is covered with golden first-class silk cloth, which is also embroidered with sophisticated and complicated patterns. Chu fish was shaken by this thing before coming to the coffin, and looked at the thing carefully wrapped in silk cloth with an excited and inexplicable mood.


    ¡­¡­ A piece of broken stone?


    Chu fish rubbed his eyes, no mistake, no problem, just a piece of broken stone.


    Chu fish could not help being speechless. Looking down the coffin pushed open by Lu Qingan and Chu Shuangtian, sure enough, each coffin contained a piece of carefully wrapped broken stone. He forbeared again and again, but he still couldn''t help it. He carefully reached out and fished out the stone pieces. He looked up and down from left to right, which was a common stone.


    Someone leaned over behind him. Chu Yu thought it was Chu Sheng, and casually clapped back: "elder brother, the coffin in the whole hall is just this broken piece of stone, right?"


    Jinghua sect leader, the painting style is really strange


    Behind him is a deep smile: "it should be all."


    Chu Yu was shocked. Looking back, he did not look at Xie Xi, who was close at hand and his hands were almost around his waist. Instead, he was studying the sound of Chu in stone chips not far away.


    Thanks to his brother control, he was attracted by the stones.


    Chu Yu looks at Xie Xi''s smiling face and can''t help but reach out and squeeze his face: "younger martial brother..."Xie Xi let him knead, lowered his head and listened carefully.


    Chu Yu said: "Alas, the years are silent. The children who are not in my chest are playing coquettish and soft words in my arms. They are so lovely and innocent. They grow up in a short time..."


    Xie Xi looked at him for a moment without a word and smiled: "elder brother, elder brother, is there any dissatisfaction?"


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu Yu decides not to flirt with the protagonist at will.


    Chu fish kept patting away someone''s claws, which were getting closer and closer to him. "Work, don''t stand."


    There are nearly a hundred coffins in the hall. Several people take action one after another, and soon all the coffins will be opened. All the coffins lay a flat stone. Chu fish volunteered to take all the stones out of the coffin and put a pile of stones together.


    Lu Qingan looked at it and nodded to Xie Xi, "put it together."


    Xie Xi nodded respectfully, looked up, paused for a moment, picked up the stones, and began to piece them together.


    Chu Yu squatted and looked at Xie Xi with a smile. Xie Xi trembled a little when he saw him. He sighed a little and tried to keep calm. However, for a while, a complete set of slate appeared on the ground.


    Chu Yu reaches over and reaches for a handkerchief to wipe Xie Xi''s hands, which makes the two Chu families in the back jump with blue tendons on their forehead. Chu fish silently when did not feel, took time to look at the slate, the corner of the mouth took a smoke.


    The dog has beeped. What''s the bad taste of your good friends.


    There are two words written on this slate, and the rest are just dense patterns. Maybe it''s a long time ago, these are just ordinary materials, and the handwriting on the slate has been a little fuzzy.


    Chu fish squinted.


    Tongue kiss?


    wtf£¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 36

    Chu fish was silent for a while, and for a moment, he thought about everything, from the heart.


    What does that mean? Do you want people present What can we break through?


    What''s the bad taste! Master, can''t you make a normal friend!


    Seeing that Chu Yu''s face was a little strange, Xie Xi, who had been staring at him without blinking, also dropped his eyes on the slate, looked at it for a moment, and said to himself, "what''s written on it is an ancient thing?"


    Eh!


    Chu fish shocked his face and looked at it carefully again. His old blood almost came out. Originally, the handwriting was vague. The writer was so dishonest that he drew a picture of Lianheng. At first glance, it was really like a kiss of the tongue. Look carefully, it was an ancient thing


    In the middle!


    Chu fish seemed to hear the heartless laughter of the group of rotten girls on the bullet curtain, knead their forehead, coughed dryly, and remained unchanged: "yes, ancient things What antiques? "


    Lu Qingan also came over and silently looked at the scribbled handwriting on the stone plate for a moment. He put the stone plate into the storage ring and said in a low voice, "follow me."


    Before Chu Yu got up to follow Lu Qingan, he was picked up by Chu Sheng and walked half in his arms. This behavior of protecting the calf makes Chu fish''s heart rather complicated. He looks at the protagonist standing in the same place and still smiles slightly, but his eyes are a little gloomy, inexplicably distressed.


    The protagonist lost his parents when he was so young. He didn''t feel the care of his relatives. However, Chu family never hide their care for him. Seeing too much, thinking about themselves, can the child feel better


    Lu Qingan took several people to the coffin in the center of the hall. Needless to say, everyone knew that there was a mystery in the coffin and looked at it one after another. Only then did they find a hole under the coffin. Look at the size. It''s just enough to insert a sword.


    Lu Qingan pulls out the imbalance between his waist and inserts it directly.


    Then the light red light came on, and three big characters, ancient, material and lake, appeared on the hilt.


    Chuyu''s face is expressionless: "it''s not..."


    Antique lake?


    The lake outside is called an antique?


    Master, what''s the matter with your basic friend''s brain circuit!


    Lu Qingan obviously couldn''t cry or laugh for a moment. He pulled out / put away the unbalanced sword again. He seemed to think of something. He was in a trance for a while. The rare smile gradually disappeared and returned to the cold and ice like silence.


    Chu fish is silent.


    Just as Chu Shuangtian lost his Taoist partner, with Lu Qingan''s temperament, he should have few friends. If he lost a good friend, it would be enough for him to be gloomy for hundreds of years.


    Moreover, a righteous disciple and a demon sect leader become good friends It''s not easy for them to become good friends. Most of them are like-minded and like-minded.


    Although some people are sad, Chuyu has no position and qualification to comfort Lu Qingan and cook a pot of chicken soup. Lu Qingan doesn''t need to.


    After a moment''s silence, they went out of the hall.


    Chu Shuangtian was puzzled: "Lu Daoyou, you seem to be familiar with this place? And there''s no defense? "


    Chu dad, why do you want to poke people''s wounds!


    Chu fish was frightened. He thought Lu Qingan would be angry. Unexpectedly, Lu Qingan was just a footstep. He said lightly without looking back: "I know Shen Nian''s temperament."


    Master''s good friends Shen Nian?


    Shen Nian?!!


    Chu fish''s step stopped, his face was stiff for a moment.


    Chusheng noticed something wrong with Chuyu and took his pulse anxiously: "what''s the matter, little brother?"


    Chu fish pulled at the corners of his mouth: " Nothing. "


    He lowered his head, but his thoughts flew to ten years ago.


    ***When Chu Yu opened his eyes, he saw the pale and evil face of the little Lord of the devil kingdom again. He stuck it in front of the golden bowl and stared at him with a smile.


    Chu Yu said modestly, "little Lord, are you not afraid that I will slip a sword and stab you in the eye?"


    The young Lord of the evil way is still gentle and polite: "if you are willing to take the initiative to remove the golden bowl and find your way to death, I am very happy."


    As if in response to his words, the other monks around drew their swords, surrounded by the golden bowl, and were killing.


    Chu fish silently turned a white eye, almost used to this kind of onlooking, lowered his head and pinched his fingers, and was locked in for nearly seven days.


    It''s boring here, and I don''t know how the original protagonist has survived for ten years.


    Chu Yu pondered and harassed the system: "originally, he had brought the protagonist to the mausoleum ruins every ten years. He didn''t say where he found anything. Anyway, I''m your client. Give me a hint?"


    System: "Oh ~ oh ~"


    NIMA dare!


    Chu Yu is furious. He turns off the system interface, looks up at the devil way young master who is sitting outside the golden bowl and discussing with his subordinates. He says lazily, "you are so eager to rob the spirit grass, but you are so leisurely here. You are not afraid to delay the business?"


    Little Lord Wen whispered: "my business now is to kill you."


    Chu fish is dumb: "excuse me, let me ask, when did we get revenge?"Is it the one who offended the original Lord? It''s normal for the original Lord to be so arrogant, noble and cold, and offend someone who doesn''t care about others.


    The young Lord still whispered: "it''s not when I got revenge, but when I saw fangyecheng, I thought that the third son of Chu had a great demeanor, and I couldn''t help but want to kill you."


    ¡­¡­ To the metamorphosis of NIMA.


    This man is one of those demon monks outside fangye city?


    Chu fish secretly Pooh, continue to ask: "you are the little master of the Royal beast clan?"


    "Of course not." Little Lord is quite patient. He sits across from Chuyu and smiles. It''s like two good friends are cooking tea and playing chess to talk about the past. He is kind, "my father is the leader of Meiyin valley."


    Chu fish, who is not familiar with the world, looks blankly: "Meiyin Valley? What are you doing? Kill by flattery? "


    The young master''s brow is green, but he still has self-discipline: "he majored in melody and charm in the valley Although it does, it''s just a small auxiliary skill. "


    ¡­¡­ It seemed to him that this was the opposite.


    Chuyu pressed down his smile and nodded seriously: "so I know a fellow disciple who is very interested in the melody of your sect. If I meet him, I can take care of him. "


    The young master smiled: "Oh?"


    Chu fish way: "you just saw, tianyuanmen, grow a pair of acerbity, born a pair of soft bones, love to entrap people, like to pretend."


    The young master said, "it''s him. If it''s not for the emergency, I''m going to kill him. It''s a reminder that we can take more care of it later in the war. "


    Chuyu nodded with a smile and wanted to shake hands with the young master. The young man has a future. It would be better if he didn''t think about his life.


    But It is contradictory to say that time is urgent, but it is a waste of time to stay here. I am not afraid to come down to refresh him with a thunderbolt.


    Chu fish looked at the young master and sighed. He was about to say something more. Suddenly there was thunder in the far sky, which seemed to be the sound of splitting mountains and splitting the ground. The sky, which was already gloomy, was as dark as ink at the moment, and the darkness around him was falling down quickly. In the dark clouds, there are golden snakes dancing wildly as if they were killing the world.


    Chuyu is so happy: what do you mean.


    Seeing this posture, the young master of Meiyin valley was finally at ease. He immediately asked people to call out the spirit eater to leave. He took the time to look at the Chu fish and said, "are you really going to sit here for ten years with the golden bowl? Although the golden bowl is the most valuable defense, whether it can protect your whole body and retreat in the mausoleum ruins, maybe. "


    Chu Yu''s face is expressionless: "listen to you, would you like to take me out for free?"


    The young master of Meiyin Valley laughs: "how can it be?"


    After that, he waved to the Chu fish, turned around and got into the black hole which was gnawed by the spirit eating insects.


    In a short time, the trace of the demon monk disappeared.


    Chu Yu was relieved, and then he began to grieve: it''s true that the tomb ruins are unpredictable. It''s not easy to grow mushrooms here quietly.


    Thunder roared for a while, a golden lightning suddenly cut through the heaven and earth, "bang" in front of the Chu fish three inches, until the smoke dissipated, revealing a deep pit.


    Chu fish looks at the tip of his brow.


    In the middle If this is tens or hundreds of times against the golden bowl, I''m afraid there will be cracks in the golden bowl.


    The electricity and light disappeared, and there was still a gloom around. I couldn''t see clearly. Chu fish squinted and was thinking about countermeasures. In the dark, suddenly something happened and knocked on the golden bowl.


    The three sounds of "Dong, Dong, Dong" are not slow. It''s like a guest visiting.


    Chu fish a Leng, faintly see gold light bowl outside, seem to have a person standing.


    The ruins of the battle of the ancient friars were gone just now. Where did they come from?


    Chu fish''s hair was cold and erect. His hands and feet were cold. He took a sip of his lips and stared at the place. He carefully started to look for Sheng.


    The man outside seemed to be thinking about something. For a moment, there was a chuckle. In the sky, there are lightning stabbing and chopping down. The light and shadow flash, and in a moment, reflect the appearance of people standing outside the golden bowl.


    Just for a moment, Chuyu looked at it.


    It''s very young, but I can''t watch it until it''s twenty-five-six, but who knows the age of the ghost wandering in the mausoleum. It looks good. Although it''s only a glimpse, you can also see the swordsmen and stars. It''s very handsome and should be a romantic before you die.


    He was thinking that the people outside could not help saying, "Oh, I haven''t seen a living person for a long time. Look at your clothes, tianyuanmen?"


    Chu fish held back Maomao''s feeling and laughed, "do you know tianyuanmen, elder?"


    The man sighed: "I don''t know. It''s just a sudden thought. It seems that I have a very important old man in Tianyuan gate..."


    That should not be the enemy.


    Chu fish almost burst into tears: "so, please rest in peace, I will go back to burn incense for you."


    "That''s not necessary." It seems that the man looked at the Chu fish for a while, and he smiled, "you have a good aptitude. I just lack a container for nourishing my soul. I borrowed it."Chu fish''s body suddenly stiffened before he could get out of the trough. A red light flew directly over the golden bowl and entered his body in a flash. For a moment, the numbness disappeared. Chu fish quickly looked inside and found that there was a red light cluster in the Dantian.


    Brother, who are you


    His thought just rose, the man''s lazy reply sounded in the brain: "I also forget who I am, only remember that I seem to be called Shen Nian. You can rest assured that I don''t want to take it away. "


    Chuyu remains alert.


    Shen Nian said, "you look so ugly and have such poor qualifications. How can you go out and meet people?"


    Chu fish: "..."


    Who just said that he is qualified!


    Shen Nian continued, "I will not treat you badly if I use your body to warm up my soul. I am familiar with the tomb ruins, and I know how to leave them in advance."


    ¡­¡­


    "Little brother?"


    Chu fish suddenly regained his mind, looked up at the worried eyes of the upper Chu voice, reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth, and slowly walked to the lake and looked down.


    There is no reflection of this lake.


    Chu Yu sighed, turned his head to look at Lu Qingan, whose face was serious, and looked inside again at the light group that had become very small and dark because he had helped him leave the mausoleum ahead of time, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Wori!!!


    If there is no mistake, I''m afraid that Shen Nian is a good basic friend of the master!


    The soul fragment that Wen raised in his Dantian for ten years is the unique master of Jinghua gate, who has unique painting style and taste -


    do you want to tell Lu Qingan?


    He was worried. Lu Qingan had stood in front of the ancient lake, looked down, raised his sword to hide the cold.


    The strong sword Qi clanged into the lake, but there was no ripple in the water. Instead, the stars in the sky suddenly twisted.


    Lu Qingan has a bottom in his heart, and once again wields his sword. Suddenly, the lake is surging, and a shower of arrows is flying.


    Lu Qingan is stunned. There is a trace of doubt in her eyes. She raises her sword to stop her. Chu fish was in a daze, did not notice the arrow rain, did not react to come over, was pulled into the bosom by Chu frost day to protect.


    What''s the situation?


    Lu Guang''an frowned at Chu frost and said, "Chu frost river has changed many prohibitions in the secret place."


    Chu frost rubbed Chu fish''s hair, walked to Lu Qingan''s side, looked down at the lake water: "Lu Daoyou trusts the master of Jinghua gate so much that he won''t set anything harmful?"


    Will it be? Just look at the coffin in the hall.


    Lu Qingan glanced at him lightly. He raised his sword back to split the forbidden area in the lake. Suddenly, a sword light came on, as fast as lightning. He stabbed at Lu Qingan who was unprepared.


    Chuyu''s heart is cold.


    Yin Hong!

 Chapter 37

    Chu frost river?


    Chu Sheng, who had deep feelings with Chu frost, and Xie Xi, who had the aura of the protagonist, were all fooled by him?


    Chu fish was muddled and thought flashed in his head, then he was cold all over.


    The body is closely related to Yuanying''s Qi and blood, but Yuanying can''t rush out of the body. If Lu Qingan gets this sword and drags it down, he will surely die.


    It''s too close to hide!


    "When!"


    The clear sound of gold and stone strike is clear to the ear. Between the lightning and flint, Lu Qingan even lightly pushes back his hand. When the scabbard flies up, it blocks the deadly sword.


    Chu Frost''s face flashed a trace of consternation, and Lu Qingan had already sent it with a sword. Everyone knows that Lu Qingan is famous in the first baby period. Ordinary people dare not take his sword easily. Chu frost immediately abandoned his sword, but he was still standing in the same place, with a strange smile on his face.


    Lu Qing settles down and sticks the cold blade to Chu Shuangtian''s neck. He can cut off his head with a slight move.


    Chu frost Tian Si is not surprised, smile calm: "you have already prepared?"


    Lu Qingan looks at him in silence.


    Chu frosty is a little confused: "where do I pretend to be? The body is also his, and sometimes his own consciousness will jump out, like just protecting the little beast. "


    Hearing the word "little beast", Xie Xi''s face turned cold, and the snow broke out of his sheath immediately. It seemed that he was going to kill him directly. Chu Yu just quietly retreated to Xie Xi''s side. Seeing the broken snow coming out of its sheath, he quietly pressed back and clapped his hand.


    But Chu Sheng could not bear it. He raised three fires and covered his face with frost: "evil, roll out of my father''s body!"


    Chu frost River casually smile: "sound son is really more and more inhumane, many years do not see, even sound uncle does not call."


    Chu Sheng''s eyes seemed to kill people.


    The life-threatening sword blade was attached to his neck, but Chu frost River remained unchanged, talking and laughing: "when did you find me?"


    Seeing Chu Sheng''s silence, he was not in a hurry. After pondering for a while, he suddenly realized, "I knew when I met you? I also said that how can you look so sad when you see me? It turns out that father and son are deeply in love and dare not speak. I haven''t seen you for many years, and I''ve grown a little brain. "


    Chu sound eyebrow tip a draw, seem to think of what, holding the hand of 3 fire some shiver: "shut up."


    Chu frost River ignores him and looks at Chu fish with a clear smile, but it looks like a knife. Ice coldly means to kill: "this is the third son of the eldest brother, your younger brother? Well, I can see the appearance of your second brother. Unfortunately, your second brother is not so big. I still remember, such a small child, holding in her arms and floating...... "


    "Shut up!" Chu Sheng''s face became more and more ugly. His forehead was blue and his eyes were scarlet.


    Lu Qingan frowned, just want to speak to remind Chu Sheng to stick to his heart, Chu frost River''s smile suddenly stagnated, his face was stunned for a moment, his body trembled, his eyes closed slowly. For a while, he opened his eyes again, and the look of some madness was calm. The black pupils were gentle and warm: "voice, don''t be affected by him."


    Chu Sheng''s body was stiff, and his mind almost fainted by anger came to his senses, and he looked at Chu Frost '' Father? "


    The guest Qing''s face at the first baby stage was also excited? Are you awake? "


    Chu Shuangtian nodded to them, gently pushed away the cold blade and said with a smile, "Lu Daoyou, I''ve just bothered you."


    Lu Qingan put away the cold and looked up at him lightly: "you are not weak in cultivation and tough in heart. Why are you encroached on the Taoist body?"


    Chu Shuangtian was silent for a while, and smiled: "everyone has a weakness, and the defense line at the bottom of his heart is weak, so it''s easy for people to take advantage of the situation. Isn''t Lu Daoyou also weak?"


    Lu Qingan was stunned. He looked down at the imbalance between his waist. The dark color in his eyes flowed and his lips were closed.


    It''s also true that Chu frost River grew up with Chu frost. Before the battle between the two masters started, they should have a good relationship and naturally know each other. It can''t be blamed that Chu Shuangtian didn''t have a strong will when he took advantage of the situation.


    Chu Sheng''s face was painful for a moment. He took a deep breath and calmed down: "father, mother, she She really... "


    Chu Frost''s eyes are soft and bright: "she is in my heart."


    Sure enough


    Chu sound pressed forehead horn, quiver way: "father, how should I do, how should I do?"


    "His soul is entangled with mine." Chu frost day looked down at his hand and said lightly, "voice, if I live, I can''t be sure when frost river appears and when it is me. He knew that your grandparents were dead, so he came to revenge You should be able to guess what will be done. "


    Although he had roughly guessed the result, Chu Sheng''s face changed, even his lips were pale: "father!"


    Chu frost heaven way: "voice son, frost river does many evils, have my fault, if I go to the yellow spring with him, I think his resentment should be able to dissipate a little."The guest Qing''s face changed greatly: "master, never! Chu frost River betrayed the Chu family, betrayed the devil''s way, and killed the Chu family. Why do you bother yourself for such a vicious villain who has six relatives and is crazy! As long as you leave here, there must be a way to separate the spirits... "


    Before the voice fell, Chu Frost''s face suddenly twisted, not refined and gentle, but ferocious: "Chu frost! You hypocritical villain! What a pleasant thing to say! "


    He swayed and paused, covering his forehead painfully, as if two spirits were fighting for control of his body.


    Lu Qingan''s eyebrows were frowned, and he was three inches out of his sheath, ready to go.


    For a long time, it seemed that Chu frosty had won the control, and his tone was hasty: "the Chu family''s affairs will be solved by the Chu family. Sound, kill me! "


    Let Chu Sheng kill his father himself?


    Chu fish''s back is cold, subconsciously steps forward: "father, big brother..."


    "Fish down!" Chu Shuangtian bit his teeth, looked at Chu''s voice like the essence, and looked at Chu''s voice sternly and coldly. "Voice, you are indecisive by nature. You only feel that you have nothing to do with the position of the head of your family. Except for the fish, you are not willing to step back. You only need three points in other matters. The Chu family can''t be handed over to you like this..."


    Chu''s voice, almost imploring, shook his head. His voice choked: "father, I can''t do it."


    Chu Frost said: "fish and Chu family, you must take good care of them." He said, looking at Chu fish, his eyes were still, "fish, I want to listen to elder brother later."


    ¡­¡­ Sure enough, is it the last words.


    Chu fish nodded in silence for a while.


    There was nothing he could do but watch so quietly. Chu frost and the spirit of Chu frost River have been close to integration, leaving such a Chu frost, who knows that the last moment is still talking and laughing, the next moment will turn over into Chu frost River, a sword stabbed at the heart of the people.


    Chu frost wants to force Chu voice before he dies, which is very useful for sharpening Chu voice, but it is also too cruel.


    Chu Sheng''s mind is soft and sensitive, and because Chu er''s heart cannot escape the evil barrier, it is almost impossible for him to make up his mind to kill his relatives.


    Chu frost day raised a step to Chu voice body, looked down at him, raised a hand to touch his head. However, this kind of warmth did not last for a long time. Suddenly, there was a flash of black air on his hand, which directly hit the tianlinggai of Chusheng.


    Lu Qingan, who had been watching coldly for a long time, raised his hand, and the black Qi broke up. The strong Qi lifted the Chu frost river back a few steps. In order to prevent the Chu frost River from becoming a demon again, Lu Qingan''s body shape flickered to his side almost instantaneously, raised his hand and clapped him for ten times, walked aside, raised his head and said: "seal the holy cave."


    Chu frost River couldn''t move and stood stiffly. Suddenly, he gave a fierce "bah" and said, "well, how can you fix it with a sword? How can you suddenly use the spirit acupoint sealing technique that is unique from jinghuamen? Lu Qingan, you have to thank me for inadvertently discovering this secret place, otherwise you will never find your old friend''s tomb! "


    Lu Qingan once said: " Tomb? "


    Chu frost River laughs: "Shen Nian''s soul is broken. There is only one body left in this secret place. Even if you find his body, you will never want to hear him say a word to you again in your life."


    this is very vicious. Lu Qingan''s face is white and his eyes are angry.


    Chu Yu was angry at him. He wanted to stamp on his feet. But he could not do anything with Chu Shuangtian''s body. He sighed and suddenly found that his hand was held by someone.


    He turned his head, Xie Xizheng looked at him softly, reached out his hand and stroked his back: "elder martial brother, everything still has me."


    Chu fish paused for a moment and forced a smile at him.


    It''s impossible to say it''s not hard.


    Even if the consciousness of the original Lord has been completely annihilated, he can''t bear to be taken care of so much by others with conscience.


    Chu frost River laughed madly for a while, and his face suddenly became grim. He stared at Chu''s voice coldly: "kill me, kill me, and kill your father. The place of the head of the family is yours. What are you pretending to be? Both of you are hypocritical! "


    Chu''s voice lowered his head and his hair covered his eyes. He could not see clearly. He carried three fires and walked slowly to Chu frost river.


    He whispered, "why do you hate my father and Chu family so much?"


    Chu frost river said coldly: "Chu frost has ruined my soul and forced me into the devil''s way. Why don''t I hate it? Chu family protects him, loves him and tolerates him, but can''t accommodate me. Why don''t I hate him? For what? Why did the father say that I was his pride, but he turned his head and said to his mother, "this son is impetuous and easy to get into the devil''s way. The Chu family has to give him, but frost is broad-minded, calm and able to take responsibility"


    Chu Sheng looked up and stared at him silently: "you are possessed by the fire. My father tried his best to save you. Instead, he was blamed and suspected. Why? Grandfather saw you fall into the devil''s way. He saw you kill my second brother, but he couldn''t bear to kill him twice. He only sealed you under the ground. Why? Chu frost River, you know all the facts at all. You know that you are wrong, but you dare not admit that you are wrong. Instead, you push all the mistakes to the Chu family. You... "


    "Shut up!"


    Chu frost River angrily interrupts his words, his face is vicious, "kill me! Chusheng, if you have a seed, kill me! "Chu Sheng looked at him quietly for a moment, and suddenly he fell on his knees.


    He lowered his head, held back the heat in his eyes, and slowly kowtowed three heads.


    Chu fish involuntarily clenched Xie Xi''s hand, heart mentioned throat eye, some could not see down. Generally speaking, he has been living in a relaxed and comfortable way since he started to fight and wear books. The master doesn''t care. The family is laissez faire. He can do whatever he wants. Even during his ten years in the mausoleum, he has been guided by Shen Nian and has never met any danger.


    This is the first time that such a heavy plot has happened.


    In fact, according to the original plot development, at this time, the battle between the demons has not yet broken out. The original owner defied the famous protagonist to death, and was drawn into the bowl by the unbearable protagonist. Hearing the sound of Chu''s death, I heard that my little brother came from lofeng Valley, and was beheaded by the hero with a sword -


    they all died, but now they are standing here, looking at the balance of Chu frost who should not have died at this time.


    The plot God In fact, I''ve been changing the role of the dead.


    Chu Sheng kowtowed his head, stood up slowly, and raised three fires: "Chu frost River, grandfather and grandmother listed your memorial tablet in the ancestral hall of Chu family. You died 200 years ago when you were possessed by the fire. Today, I killed all together, but a demon cultivator with the blood of Chu family."


    Chu voice said a word, the face will be cold a minute, the hands of three fire clear call, red light big Sheng: "you do not deserve the surname Chu!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he shook his hand and stabbed the sword hard into the chest of the body that he knew from small to large.


    The red light of the three fires is brighter, and the burning fire power penetrates into his spirit vein and hits the Yuanying in the purple mansion. The two yuan babies, who had been struggling for a long time, were exhausted. They had no defense against this spiritual power, but resisted for a moment, and then they began to break up with a slight tremor.


    Chu sound draws out three fire, long sword "Kuang Dang" falls to the ground, but he is as if did not realize, Zheng Zheng ground looks at father''s face. For a long time, Chu Shuangtian opened his eyes. In his eyes, there were light and gentle black pupils. He didn''t speak, just smiled.


    Chu Sheng hugs Chu Shuangtian suddenly, his body quivers, and suddenly he burst into tears, tearing his heart and lungs, hurting his heart.


    Chu Shuangtian stroked his head, looked up at the direction of Chu Yu, saw his hand tightly clasped with Xie Xi, and was slightly stunned. This was the first time he looked at Xie Xi directly, stared at him for a moment with a warning, and his face quickly turned gray.


    The sound of Chu stopped abruptly.


    There was no anger in the body he was holding.


    Chu frost day, Chu frost River, are dead.


    Chu raised his head in a daze, but there were still tears in his eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but he could not say a word.


    Suddenly, he heard a soft voice like water:


    "fish, voice..."

 Chapter 38

    Chu''s voice stopped, and he raised his head in a daze. He saw a white halo slowly rising from Chu Frost''s chest, showing a nearly transparent human shape.


    Chu Sheng stared at her without blinking, and a wave of ecstasy and hope rose in her heart.


    The beautiful and gentle eyebrows and eyes of the woman came out, and she looked at the Chu fish from a distance, with a faint smile on her lips: "fish, it''s back. I''m worried about my mother''s death."


    Chu fish also stunned, subconsciously nodded to her.


    This is the mother of the original Lord and Chu Sheng, the wife of Chu Shuangtian.


    The death of the yuan baby should be attributed to the death of all the spirits. How can Mrs. Chu keep the spirits with Shen Nian?


    Thinking for a long time, the words that Chu Frost said just now suddenly sounded in my brain --


    "she is in my heart."


    Originally, it was thought that Chu frost meant that Mrs. Chu lived in his heart. Now, it should be that Chu frost angel has an unknown way to protect the spirit of Mrs. Chu, keep her spirit warm in the body and protect her all the time.


    Chu Sheng can''t think of so many at this time. His eyes are red, he kneels on the ground and buries his head deeply. The overwhelming ecstasy just now solidified and cooled after seeing Chu Frost''s body.


    He killed his father himself.


    Mrs. Chu gently gazed at the fish for a moment, took back her eyes, looked down at the body of Chu frosty, sighed silently, flashed a trace of bone pain in her eyes, and then turned into a well without waves.


    "Voice."


    Chu shuddered, raised his head with tears, looked at his mother, full of pain and guilt: "mother, I''m sorry."


    Mrs. Chu was silent for a moment, and Su Rong said, "sheng''er, put away your tears. Your father doesn''t want to see you like this."


    She paused and said slowly, " Chu frost River knows that your father''s weakness is the Chu family, and the weakness of the Chu family also has him. When he was sober these days, he discussed with me... "


    "So son, don''t let your father down."


    Chu''s voice and Chu''s wife looked at each other silently. For a long time, they lowered their heads again, covered their eyes with broken hair, and could not see clearly. He was like a stone sculpture, kneeling in front of Chu frosty sky and Mrs. Chu, silent, for a moment, his thoughts were all gray.


    Chu Yu and Xie Xi look at each other, slowly walk to Chu Sheng''s side, kneel to Chu Shuangtian in his general posture, and whisper, "big brother."


    Hearing the voice of his favorite little brother, Chu''s voice moved slightly. When he looked up at Mrs. Chu, his face was calm: "mother, you are so selfish."


    Let him bear the burden of killing his father, leave the pure land under the protection of the Chu family, abandon the past cowardice and gentleness, and force him to grow up.


    Although it is forced by the situation, this method is really cruel.


    Chu fish looked at Chu voice''s still red eyes, some worry: "big brother?"


    Chu Sheng then turned to look at Chu Yu, reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth, stretched out his hands, and held him in his arms, as if he was a little cold, shivering.


    Lu Qingan stood on one side for a long time, shook his head, turned around and walked back to Jinghua palace.


    Chu Yu guessed that he was going to find Shen Nian''s body, and silently embraced Chu Sheng. He closed his eyes and looked at the dark red light in his body. He was in a complicated mood.


    After Shen Nian helped him leave the mausoleum early, his spirit was weak and he was in a deep sleep.


    Maybe it''s because the spirit has been wandering in the mausoleum for a long time, and how much damage it has suffered. Shen Nian doesn''t remember the past, but he always remembers that there is an important old man in the Tianyuan gate, and he has been asking him about the recent situation of the Tianyuan gate in the mausoleum.


    It''s a pity that Shen Nian even forgot the name of this important person, and tianyuanmen has changed a lot in the past hundred years. Otherwise, after ten years of being together, Chu Yu will not be able to respond quickly. He should know that Shen Nian''s person is Master Lu Qingan.


    When Lu Guang''an came back, Chu Sheng had calmed down and properly collected Chu Frost''s body. Mrs. Chu also went back to the soul raising jade Chu frost kept with her.


    Lu Qingan should have found Shen Nian''s body. Most of it was the words of Chu Shuanghe that had some influence on him. His face was not very good, and he looked down at the lake.


    Chu Yu is hesitating how to tell him Shen Nian''s story. He suddenly finds that the lake reflects Lu Qingan''s figure.


    Xie Xi was also by the lake, but the lake did not reflect his figure.


    Chu Yu''s face suddenly became strange, and he subconsciously looked at Xie Xi for a moment.


    ¡­¡­ Can the lake only reflect the palace and Lu Qingan?


    Even if it''s a close friend, no matter how brotherly you are, you shouldn''t be able to only tolerate land and light safety?


    Shen Nian has a very important person in Tianyuan gate. He is really important.


    It''s like finding something out!


    Chu fish shakes his eyebrows and looks at Lu Qingan in silence. The night sky is vast and starry. Lu Qingan''s side is cold and indifferent, but he can clearly see that it''s a bit bleak and silent.


    ¡­¡­


    If it is true, the master and the apprentice are in the same line


    Lu Qingan raised the cold, silent, and once again waved a sword at the lake. The palaces in the lake were twisted, and the stars began to become twisted and broken. Lu Qingan could guess that it was the exit.The atmosphere is a little heavy. Chu Yu follows Lu Qingan with Chu sound and pats him on the back.


    Although he sympathizes with Chu Sheng, it''s a pity that he is a bystander, unable to empathize. After such a experience, gentle and simple brother control may never return. Although Mrs. Chu looks relieved and magnanimous, she will not feel well. After that, she has kept her spirits warm for a hundred years, and she does not know how painful it will be.


    What a sin


    Chuyu sighed, and the system suddenly began to sound.


    "Ding ~ the north wind blows ~ the autumn wind is cool ~ who is the main help of the house? You have a problem ~ I help ~ I am the busiest in the system ~ please ask if the host needs help ~"


    Chu fish: ""


    Chuyu: " You have a virus? "


    Originally, there was a little melancholy in my heart. When the system made such a noise, it immediately dissipated most of it. Chuyu can''t laugh or cry, poking the system: "what do you mean? Chu Shuangtian is scared out of his wits. Can you help me revive him? "


    In this book, except for the protagonist and heroine, other characters are NPC. As a system, it should be easy to revive NPC?


    Thinking about this, Chu fish can''t help but read the classification of this book: original, *.


    Silence for a while, Chu Yu is distressed: there is no hostess, there is no hostess in this article, and there is no harem. What I have to say He''s the hostess now.


    The tone of the system is happy: "according to the rules of the game - no direct resurrection of the dead - the host can help attack the important copy ~ light the resurrection skill ~"


    important copy? What copy?


    Chu fish was full of fog and poked at the system again, but this time he couldn''t get a response. After thinking for a while, he became angry.


    Go to NIMA''s system!


    Attack your family!


    ***


    in Jinghua''s secret place, day and night, when it was transmitted to the outside world, Chu fish looked up and saw the vast sky, almost thought it had not been transmitted out of the secret place.


    Just for a few hours.


    Chu fish looked and went back and forth. He didn''t lose the battle, but everyone had their own thoughts.


    The head of the Chu family was in a state of extreme terror, and Mrs. Chu only had spirits. The news could not be concealed for a long time. Moreover, both her grandparents were in a state of life and death, and the strength of the Chu family was weakened a lot. In the next Zhengmo war, she would not have any more advantages.


    To send the news back to the Chu family, it will take several days for the Chu family to send another person to come here. These days, we can only stand still and wait for the help of the Chu family to come, and then we can stand firm again.


    A group of people flew to the monk camp of Qingtu in silence. Xie Xi was not far behind the Chu fish and his eyes were silent and complicated.


    He can protect Chu fish, but he can''t put an end to everything that will make Chu fish sad.


    When he arrived at the monks'' camp, the sky was light. Chu Yu consciously wanted to go back to the Chu family camp, hesitated for a moment, whispered a few words to Chu Sheng, and walked to Lu Qingan.


    He hesitated for a moment and whispered: "master, you believe in shennian Are you scared? "


    Lu Qingan''s face is sluggish, his eyes are slightly open, and he looks at Chu fish silently.


    "While I was in the mausoleum, I met a ghost who claimed to be Shen Nian." Chu Yu paused, felt Lu Qingan''s eyes suddenly glowing, and drew his eyebrows, "his spirit is sleeping, you Do you want to see him? "


    Lu Qingan pressed her lips tightly, her face seemed excited and resentful, even a little murderous for a moment. Chu Yu can''t help being nervous and wondering if there was any misunderstanding before. Lu Qingan has pressed his shoulder and closed his eyes.


    Chu fish is allowed to be investigated by Lu Qingan.


    I don''t know how long, Lu Qingan slowly released his hand, but he couldn''t help shaking it. His eyes were so hot that he said, "give him to me."


    Chu fish hurriedly closed his eyes and said goodbye to big brother secretly. He slowly moved the ghost out of his body and held it in front of Lu Qing.


    Looking at the dark red spirit, Lu Qingan sighed slightly, took it carefully, paused, and directly put it into the body to warm up.


    Chu Yu was worried all the way. Seeing Shen Nian''s spirit being collected, he said: "he It seems that the memory is damaged and a lot of things are forgotten. When he wakes up, the master can tell him the past. "


    Lu Qingan''s fingertips trembled slightly, stroked the unbalanced sword gently, and closed his eyes: "it''s better to forget something."


    He nodded to Chu and turned to tianyuanmen camp.


    ¡­¡­ Wait, master, you forgot the main character.


    Chu Yu opens his mouth and turns to see Xie Xi, who is standing beside him with a gloomy face. When he comes to him, he has some problems about how to persuade him to go back.


    Xie Xi seemed to see his tangle, and suddenly smiled: "I will not make it difficult for senior brother. If you feel bad, you can call me younger martial brother at any time. "


    With that, he lowered his head and touched Chuyu''s head. He raised his step and followed Lu Qingan.


    When they had all been sent away, Chu Yu saw Chu''s silent voice. Tonight, Chu Sheng is the most injured. Unfortunately, the original owner is cold. He only has a pot of delicious and useless chicken soup. All he can do is to accompany Chu Sheng to get through the difficulty first.


    Chu Sheng kept calm, went back to Chu''s position and passed the news to Chu''s. Chu Yu didn''t figure out how to have a long talk with him. Chu Sheng rubbed his forehead wearily and smiled at Chu Yu reluctantly. His face was pale: "little brother, we are the only one."Mrs. Chu has been sleeping in the soul raising jade. I don''t know how long it will take to recover. The lineage of the Chu family is thin, and they are the only ones left.


    Chu said: "I didn''t expect I can really stab the sword through. "


    He covers his forehead painfully, "little brother, that''s the father..."


    Mrs. Chu said that. Chu fish opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Chu Sheng didn''t need what he said. He stared at Chu fish for a while, shook his head, and said the same words as Chu Frost: "you were not close to your father and mother since you were young Yes. I''ve been tossing about all night. Go to have a rest. I want to be alone for a while. "


    Chu fish can only go back to the room and rest obediently.


    Originally, I thought Chu Sheng would need to be quiet for at least a few days to recover. I didn''t want chu Sheng to leave the position the next day to rob and kill the demon cultivator. I discussed with the seven sects and other families, and everything was as usual.


    After a few days, Chu Yu realized something was wrong.


    Chusheng is not right.


    Chu''s voice was warm as the sun, always smiling, so it was to everyone. He looked like a good old man, and he was a good old man indeed.


    However It''s said that last night, someone from other families sneered at no one in the Chu family. After the night talk, he directly beat the man with three fires.


    It''s light, more on the brother control of Chu fish.


    In the past, the control of Chu Sheng''s younger brother came to his younger brother''s control. Most of them were just protecting the calf. Now the painting style has changed completely.


    Chu Yu only applied to go out with them to rob and kill the friars of the devil kingdom. On the way, he met some monsters. One of them rushed to the corner of Chu Yu''s clothes, and Chu Sheng stormed away on the spot. It was not enough to cut the monsters with one sword. He took three fires to find the old nest of monsters and killed them in one pot.


    Chu fish was sweating all over and dared not go out again. When they used tea with Chu Sheng, they accidentally broke the tea cup. It was clear that the tea cup would not cut their hands, but Chu Sheng suddenly changed. He ordered directly that no porcelain could be seen in the camp of Chu family the next day.


    Chu Sheng''s spirit is too tense.


    If it goes on like this, he will break down sooner or later.

 Chapter 39

    Seeing Chu sound''s behavior and actions become more and more strange, Chu fish tensed his nerves at any time. Chu fish was frightened and couldn''t help stabbing the system again: "is that resurrection skill you said really there? Where can I make a copy? "


    System: "the skill does exist ~ it''s just a secret copy ~ you can only wait for the host to find clues."


    the higher level of the realm of cultivator, it''s a step closer to the legendary immortality of the immortal golden body. Chu fish have time to find clues.


    What we need now is to cheer Chu up.


    After biting his teeth, Chuyu decided to give Chusheng a hope.


    But Before that, we have to discuss with the protagonist first. After all, it''s the protagonist who will light up his skills.


    Now Chu Sheng is discussing things with others in the front hall. It''s impossible to sneak to Tianyuan gate. He can only go when he leaves at night.


    After Chu Yu finished thinking, he wandered around in the yard, slowly walked back to the room, opened the door, and saw Xie Xiduan sitting on his bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu fish did not hesitate, "bang" to close the door, bow for meditation.


    At this time, shouldn''t Xie Xi take his third younger martial brother on a tour outside?


    Is it eyesight?


    Or He''s a legendary lovesickness?


    Bah!


    Chu fish shook his head severely and pushed the door open again. The door was already standing. Xie Xi seemed to be about to open the door. When he saw Chu Yu open the door, he was stunned. He grabbed him by the waist, hugged him into the room, and closed the door behind him.


    Not blindfold


    Chu Yu looks up at Xie Xi and ponders what to say in the first sentence that he hasn''t spoken in a few days. Xie Xi protects his back head spoon, presses him on the door plate, picks up his chin, and lowers his head to peck at his lips.


    "I haven''t seen you for several days. My first reaction to seeing me is to close the door? Younger martial brother is very sad. "


    Chuyu laughs: "younger martial brother, I thought I was wrong when I was touring with younger martial brother three."


    Xie Xi raised his eyebrows, leaned to Chu Yu''s ear, and exhaled: "I don''t know why, junior brother 3 is afraid of me. When he was halfway around, he separated from me. I would steal a free time to see senior brother."


    finally made two sentences, he deliberately lowered his voice, and the low and magnetic lines were unfamiliar. He showed some vague and ambiguous taste. Chu fish can''t help but recall some undescribed things. He looked red with a long face, and his eyes wandered: "well, you see? If you are satisfied, go back. "


    "I''m not satisfied. Elder martial brother is good-looking. I can''t see enough in any way." Xie Xi''s eyes, with a faint smile, looked up and down at the Chu fish, and confirmed that he was not haggard, which relaxed his heart. He bent down and picked him up horizontally and walked to the bedside.


    Chu fish suddenly flashed a certain plot in his mind, and said, "wait! Younger martial brother, what are you going to do! "


    "I want to eat fish, but elder martial brother is not willing to. I haven''t seen elder martial brother for many days. I miss him very much. Now I just hug him. Elder martial brother doesn''t want to? "


    Look at this little grievance.


    Chu fish silently, consciously reaching around Xie Xi''s neck. Xie Xi went to the bedside and sat down, but he didn''t let go of Chu Yu. He stared at him cautiously. "Elder martial brother, can I kiss you?"


    Oh, well, it''s very polite. It''s not like a word of disagreement before.


    Chu Yu felt that he had not taught the protagonist in the past. He was a little relieved. He patted him on the back of the neck and said, "Xi''er, no way."


    Xie Xi: "..."


    Xie Xi bit his teeth, threw the Chu fish, who was temporarily fond of dying, onto the bed, pressed it over and held his lip, then bit it punitively, and swept the tip of his tongue on his teeth row. While he was a little ticklish and unconsciously relaxed, he stuck his tongue in and wrapped it around his tongue.


    Chu fish tearfully "Wuwu" a few times, understand it is their own death, pushed a few times can not open Xie Xi, had to lie flat by him.


    Lingering for a long time, Xie Xicai reluctantly retreated, with peach blossom like blush on his face and heavy breathing. As the one who was pressed, Chu Yu was not much better. Knowing that Xie Xi had some emotions, he could not control it if he continued. He was busy getting up, but before he moved far, he was caught by Xie Xi and held back in his arms.


    Xie Xi leaned against the wall and hugged the Chu fish. He looked lazy, but his hand was not very honest, so he pulled the belt of the Chu fish.


    "Elder martial brother, do you want to tell me something?"


    Chu Yu took a steady breath, patted Xie Xi''s hand, tied his belt, and said, "I do have something to ask you..."


    Xie Xi''s little movement is sluggish, and his eyebrows are covered with gloom.


    "Why do you want to use the word" beg "to open the distance between you and me? In Jinghua secret place, elder martial brother didn''t say he liked me? Is it a lie to me again? "


    No, no, no, no, don''t think about it!


    Chuyu was shocked: "younger martial brother, you misunderstood..."


    After a pause, seeing that Xie Xi didn''t interrupt, Chu Yu sighed, "it''s just because it''s bound to be very dangerous. Without you, it can''t be Elder martial brother is selfish. If you want to help me, I use the word "beg"


    Xie Xi was silent for a moment and chuckled.Chu fish is not feeling his head. Suddenly, he feels that his earlobe has been nibbled lightly, and his numbness is all over his body. His brow tip a shake, still don''t understand the protagonist is angry or not angry now, the neck was gently bit again.


    Chu fish covered his neck with black face: "Xie Xi!"


    Xie xixinran: "elder martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    Chuyu choked and said: " What do you say? "


    Xie Xi''s voice was full of smiles: "elder martial brother always likes to work on his own abacus and do something that is good for me and will make me happy, but he never asks for anything from younger martial brother. This time, elder martial brother asked for something. Younger martial brother is very happy. No matter what it is, younger martial brother will do it, as long as elder martial brother is happy. "


    Chu Yu was so moved that he listened to Xie xiqingpiao and said, "even though elder martial brother lied to me in the secret place before, elder martial brother is already my man, and he can never leave."


    Chu Yu is embarrassed.


    This As if he was an apple, he was bitten eagerly by the kindergarten children to make a mark What''s going on?


    Dare to be so eager to do it in the secret place. I''m afraid that he''ll run away again. Bite first and make a mark?


    Chu fish tangled for a while, organized and organized language, and began to make up without changing their faces: "in fact, in the ten years of lingxu..."


    Noticing that Xie Xihuan''s hand suddenly tightened around his waist, Chu Yu knew that it was the painful memory of Xie Xi''s touch, and hurriedly sped up his voice, "I once found a jade slip in it, which recorded a place. When I went to that place, it would be possible to revive the people who were scared of death. I don''t know where it is, but it must be very dangerous..."


    So Why must Xie Xi go up? Chu Yu hasn''t made up a good reason


    Chu fish silently jammed his shell, thinking bitterly about where the jade slips with nothing in them recorded the need for Xie Xi


    Xie Xi''s eyes brightened, and he took the initiative to help Chu Yu round the lie: "does elder martial brother only think of me? Think I can help you? "


    "Yes." Chuyu continued to laugh, silently wiped the cold sweat, and scolded the system again.


    The prompt was vague. He didn''t know how to put the exclusive resurrection skill on Xie Xi''s head.


    Xie Xi hugged the Chuyu more tightly and smiled: "was senior brother shy just now?"


    Chuyu: " Well, I''m shy. "


    Xie Xi''s eyes glistened: "I have agreed to my elder martial brother''s request. Is elder martial brother happy? Is there any reward? "


    Chu fish thought for a moment: "reward you to hold me. Well, you''ve got it. Let''s go. My eldest brother will come later. "


    When it comes to Chu Sheng, Xie Xi is not very happy. Although that is Chuyu''s brother, it looks more like a rival


    Chu Yu looks back and sees Xie Xi frowning slightly. He looks unhappy and gets tangled up. He puts aside his remaining moral principles and gets close to him and bites his lips: "OK, honey, go back. You are allowed to come to see me once a day in the future, but don''t delay the tour. Come back in the evening."


    Xie Xi couldn''t help but lift the Chuyu, breathe heavily, hold his chin, lean up and kiss deeply, and swim to his back to touch him gently. Chu fish is not too clear-minded and lustless. After being caressed for a long time, he also faints. He is thinking vaguely or obediently. Suddenly, he hears the familiar footsteps.


    It''s broken! Chu''s voice!


    To be caught in bed again?


    Chu fish''s mind flashed by. Without hesitation, he pushed Xie Xi away, pulled off the bedding, stuffed him in, put the curtains on, lay flat on the bed, and his heart pounded.


    There was a soft knock on the door, and then there was Chu''s gentle voice: "what are you doing, little brother?"


    Chu fish coughed clearly: " Sleeping down, big brother is going to the hall again to discuss things? "


    Every day before Chu Sheng left, he would come to talk with Chu Yu. At last, he summed up that "the outside world is so terrible, the outside people are so dangerous, my little brother is so pure and innocent and cute that he will be trafficked out, so don''t go out and stay in the house and wait for him to come back. He will protect you.".


    After coming back from the discussion, Chu Sheng will also come to see if Chu Yu is practicing stupor or or sleeping lazily. If Chu Yu is awake, he will seriously pull him and repeat the long talk before leaving, saying that Chu Yu is drowsy.


    Chu Sheng pushed the door in, saw the curtain hanging down, and looked at the Chu fish lying on the bed. He was puzzled: "little brother, I''ve had a rest so early today?"


    It''s just the right time.


    Chu Yu sat up carefully holding the quilt, hiding Xie Xi again by the way, showing a straight smile: "a little sleepy..."


    Long time no Chuyu smile, this smile makes Chusheng shake his eyes, suddenly feel that those upset things are not upset, as long as my little brother smile is spring. He walked quickly to the bedside, excited and inexplicable: "little brother..."


    Dundun, his eyes suddenly some strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu fish silently shrank into the shadow. I was kissed like that for a while, and I was kissed and bitten on my neck. I''m sure that I left traces I wonder if it can be explained as mosquito?


    Chu Sheng stared at Chu Yu for a while, gnashing his teeth: "little brother, has that stinky boy from tianyuanmen come?"Elder brother You are so discerning


    Chu fish nodded silently.


    Chu Sheng''s face was ugly: "that smelly boy, once he saw it, his mind was not right. He had a bad mind for you, little brother. Little brother, did he force you to do anything? "


    Everyone''s eyesight in brother Kong is not in the right mind


    Chu Yu calmed down for a while, but he still had to save the image of the protagonist: "elder brother, my younger martial brother is very good..."


    Flatter in front of the protagonist. It''s so stressful. I don''t know how to boast at all.


    Chu fish is racking his brains to figure out how to make a perfect flattery, and suddenly he finds that there is a change under the bedding. Xie Xi unties his belt and pulls open his clothes Kissed him on the waist.


    The warm and humid touch was clear. Chu fish breathed quickly, black face: "except for a little wayward hooligan occasionally, people are OK..."


    The voice just fell, Xie Xi''s hand silently extended to his crotch / under, shook up.


    Don''t do anything!


    Chu fish is mad, restrain oneself, bite a tooth to finish saying: "eldest brother still has too big prejudice to him."


    Chu Sheng frowned. "Little brother, why is your face so red? Sweat all over my forehead Is there something wrong with cultivation? "


    Chu fish quickly shook his head: "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Chu Sheng silently holds Chu Yu''s wrist, looks at it carefully for a while, confirms nothing, nods: "that little brother, that smelly boy is right to you..."


    "He likes me."


    Chuyu said straightly, and Chusheng''s face changed: "it is true! What do you think, little brother? "


    Chu fish is silent for a while.


    Do you want to tell brother Kong that his lovely brother already has something in mind? Is brother Kong going crazy? But this kind of thing, sooner or later, must be clear.


    Chuyu said slowly: "elder brother, I also......"


    Chu Sheng waved his hands weakly, his eyes tearful, as if he would cry at the next moment. For a long time, he said sadly, "my little brother has grown up Now I am alone. "


    Brother, don''t do this


    Chu Yu was just trying to comfort him. Suddenly, he felt that his little brother had been held by a bad hand. Then he took a cold breath and controlled himself not to take a clap. He trembled and said, "brother, come to my house when you come back in the evening. I have something to say to you."


    Chu''s voice lost for a while, nodded, and even his younger brother''s painstaking confession was forgotten. He looked at Chu fish for a moment with a kind of vision of my family''s newly grown daughter, and left the room sleepwalking.


    After a while, the sound of Chu was confirmed to leave. Chu fish immediately lifted the quilt and gnashed his teeth: "Xie Xi!"


    After tossing in the bedding for a while, Xie Xi''s hair was also disordered. His face was peachy red and full of laughter. "Elder martial brother, I''m so happy."


    A bad boy, happy to toss him?


    Chu Yu lies on the bed feebly and kicks Xie Xi with disgust: "come on, let''s go when you are happy."


    Xie Xi did not give up, wrapped himself on him and bit him on the neck: "elder martial brother, did you admit me in front of the Chu family?"


    Chu fish gives up struggling and nods.


    I''ve done all of them, and they all show their hearts to each other. It''s OK to confirm the relationship Wait, it seems that the logic is not right.


    Xie Xidao: "senior brother, are you happy?"


    Chu Yu looked at him excitedly, stared at him silently for a while, sighed: "happy."


    Xie Xi''s eyes are bright: "let''s do it."


    Chuyu: " Go back. "

 Chapter 40

    Because of Xie Xi''s bad behavior, Chu Yu felt that it was necessary to establish his elder martial brother''s authority, and kicked him out of the door with cold face.


    Solved a small problem and a big one.


    Chu Yu tries to think about how to round up the lie -


    Xie Xihao lied and helped him to round up the lie. Brother Kong lied as well, but it''s not round


    It can be imagined how excited Chu Sheng is when he hears that his father can be resurrected. Then he immediately prepares his hands to look around for clues. He won''t believe the protagonist at all


    However, it''s not bad to tell Chu Sheng that this skill is exclusive to the protagonist and let him have an idea.


    Chuyu meditates happily until Chusheng comes back.


    The night is getting thicker and the stars are scattered. It''s late autumn. The leaves are withering. It''s going to snow soon after the picture is cleared.


    Chu fish shivered for no reason and opened his eyes to see the sky.


    A few hours have passed. It''s the end of Hai. Why hasn''t Chu Sheng come back?


    Chu Sheng always came back at the right time, not a moment earlier, not a moment later. The first thing after he came back was to have a long talk with him. He didn''t want to leave until he was a child. He didn''t want to talk when he heard that he was bent, did he?


    Wandering for a moment, Chu fish suddenly glanced over a trace of uneasiness and suddenly got up and pushed the door out.


    After walking around the Chu family camp, Chu Sheng did not come back. Chu fish pondered: are those old guys jumping again at the meeting in the evening, delaying the business, and now they are still discussing the Countermeasures for the war with the demon cultivation?


    Although it''s OK to do so, Chu Yu can''t help but tell several subordinates to take Xunsheng and leave the camp.


    In the evening, in addition to the monks of the orthodox alliance patrolling around in teams, the other monks stay in their own places to meditate and practice, and strive to go out tomorrow or tonight to kill more demonic monks.


    After wandering around the Jiaoxia camp, there was nothing particularly noticeable. Chu Yu thought for a moment and turned to the hall of the Central Committee of the Qing Dynasty.


    In the dark of the street in the distance, I can''t really see anything. It seems that there are some evil spirits sitting there quietly waiting for someone to send them to the door. Chu fish slowly close, the more uneasy heart, the hand involuntarily pressed the hilt of the Sheng, sipped lips, raised the alert.


    There was silence, the west wind was blowing, sobbing. Chu fish is a little creepy. He can''t help but pull out Xunsheng by three inches. He hasn''t entered the shadow area yet. Suddenly, he is patted lightly on the shoulder.


    A rush of numbness crawled from the bottom of the feet to the top of the head. Chu Yu almost jumped up, and was horrified for a while. He suppressed the scream that almost broke out. He drew his sword against the man''s neck with his backhand and turned around.


    After that person''s face if frost and snow, eyes light is silent, calm as mountain, silently looking at him.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu fish coughs and takes back his sword: "I''m sorry Master, why are you here? "


    He still leaned against his back silently. Fortunately, he was forced to strengthen his psychological quality after wearing books. Otherwise, his legs would have to be soft.


    Lu Qingan''s words are simple and comprehensive: "little three didn''t come back."


    Third younger martial brother lost?


    Chuyu subconsciously said: "the third younger martial brother is not out on a tour with the second younger martial brother..."


    Speaking of half, his words died in Lu Qingan''s silent eyes and memories. Xie Xi sneaks back to peep at him. There is only three younger martial brothers left And looking at Lu Qingan, he also knows about Xie Xi''s search for him.


    Eighty percent of Xie Xi has gone out to find someone.


    Although the third younger martial brother is in the state of not online IQ all the year round, he is still smart and smart. Besides, Lu Qingan has a magic weapon in him. If there is a real accident, Lu Qingan should not talk to him so leisurely.


    So here comes the question. Why is Lu Qingan still wandering around here?


    As if hearing Chu Yu''s voice, Lu Guang''an said: "I heard that during the night talk conference today, a demon cultivator sneaked in. When the hall hurt two people and escaped from the hall, one of them was senior brother song."


    So we have to hunt down the demon cultivator.


    Chu fish nodded and was about to say something else. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in his head, and he shivered: " Hurt two people? Who else is there besides the head martial uncle? "


    Lu Qingan looked at him for a moment in silence, and nodded: "the sound of Chu."


    Trough! How dare you hurt brother Kong!


    There is no reason for the previous unease.


    Chu fish took a breath: "where is my eldest brother? Hurt Heavy or not? Why didn''t the news come back to the Chu family? "


    Not even the news can''t come back, unless Chu Sheng


    Chu fish did not dare to think about going down, suddenly some confusion. Lu Qingan patted his head and said in a deep voice, "Chu Sheng is not seriously hurt, but it''s inconvenient for the moment. Now, no one is allowed to send the news back to Chu''s house in the hall."


    Chu fish a Leng, then silent.


    Brother control is brother control. He wants to protect his brother in every aspect and doesn''t want to let him know his injury.


    The iron that can hurt two people in the hall and then escape is the first baby period. Without the glory of the protagonist, Chu Yu would not go to the hall to see off his head. He said wisely: "the master will continue to track down, and the disciple will go to the hall first."Lu Qingan''s eyes are light, nodding, but there is no way to go. If he doesn''t leave, Chu Yu will not be able to leave. He silently stares at the landing face and thinks about how to cure the disease for the master.


    For a while, Lu Qingan asked in a low voice, "fish, he Who did you talk about in those years? "


    Who?


    It took a long time for the Chu fish to react and suddenly realized: "Shen Nian Master, I will talk about one of his best friends in tianyuanmen almost every day, saying that he is the most important person. "


    At first, Chu Yu naively thought that Shen Nian was talking about a gorgeous woman. Later, he knew that it was indeed a gorgeous woman, but it was a pity that she was not a woman, and he also knew who the object was. When he said that, he felt a little guilty and secretly aimed at Lu Qingan''s face.


    Lu Qingan is still calm and calm, nodding without any disturbance: "let''s go."


    Then turn around and go.


    Chu Yu has already known Lu Qingan''s internal attribute. He can''t help but draw at the tip of his eyebrow. The complex mood of just now is more complicated: " Master, you are on the wrong side... "


    Seeing Lu Qingan in the right direction, Chu Yu shakes his head and leaves.


    That demon cultivator must not escape tonight. He doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    The main hall in the center of the Qing Dynasty is not far from the Jiaoxia camp. The Chu fish is in a leisurely mood before it is gone. The imperial sword quickly reaches the front of the main hall. On the main hall is forbidden to use sword, and there are long steps. Chu fish put away his Sheng and ran up, secretly scolding those who set the rules.


    Climbing up the long steps, you will suddenly see the light in front of you. There is a big square in front of the hall. At this time, there are scattered monks whispering something. Chu Yu can see the Chu voice standing in front of the stone railing not far away.


    The warm light in the main hall was so warm that it was reflected outside, but it was only a short distance from him. He was covered with a cold moonlight like snow. Dark blood could be seen on the snow Blue Satin Robe.


    All of a sudden, Chu Yu was afraid to approach Chu Sheng.


    There is no doubt that Chu Sheng is very lonely. But in fact, he had nothing to do with Chu Sheng at all. He just occupied his younger brother''s body. Maybe he killed his younger brother''s enemy


    Chu fish hesitated for a moment and walked slowly.


    He deliberately stepped on the footsteps, but Chu still silently looked down, as if he had been wandering for a long time.


    Chuyu whispered, "big brother."


    Chu sound body quivers, turn around quickly, see Chu fish, Leng for a moment: "younger brother, how did you come?"


    "If I don''t come, will you tell me that you are hurt?" Chu Yu looked at him reproachfully, and saw that he looked pretty good. He turned his eyes to his shoulder, looked at the deep blood stain, and felt a little heavy. "Brother, we are brothers."


    One sided payment is not called affection.


    Chu Sheng opened his mouth, his eyes were bright, and he was silent again. "Now even my little brother is going to leave me. I have to Get used to it first. "


    ¡­¡­ What is the sad tone of the daughter''s marriage?


    Chu fish drew at the tip of his brow. Although he was the one who was oppressed, he didn''t tell Chu Sheng about it! Why Chu Sheng decided that he was going to leave!


    No, this is not the time to grapple with this problem.


    Chuyu could not cry or laugh: "elder brother, even if I and my younger martial brother As a Taoist couple, but I am not the same as Fenggu. We are still brothers. Why worry so much? "


    Chu Sheng turned to his face and said, "it''s a big valley. I can talk to my father and mother when my little brother is away. Now I''m the only one. "


    Chu fish tangled with egg pain. After a careful look, he found that Chu''s eyes were already covered with tears. He bit his teeth and spread his hand over the border. He held Chu''s shoulder with his hands: "brother, listen to me."


    He said something for a while, and then he took out the words that had deceived Xie Xi: "you know, there are so many rare treasures in the tomb ruins. In the past ten years, I found a broken jade slips, which recorded a place. If I went to that place, I could summon souls for the spirited monks and reshape the golden body."


    Chu''s voice widened his eyes and murmured, "little brother, don''t make up these words to comfort me..."


    "Big brother!" Chuyu took a breath. "Why should I lie to you? There is indeed this place, but I don''t know where it is, so I haven''t said it all the time. Brother, cheer up, we can find that place and let father come back. "


    Chu Sheng''s eyes are already a little red Seriously? "


    Chuyu is not happy: "big brother, you still can''t believe little brother?"


    Chusheng hugged Chuyu, and his shoulders moved a little. Chu fish helplessly patted him on the shoulder, only to find out that it was wrong. When he looked down at the blood in his hand, his face suddenly twisted.


    I just remember to cheer Chu Sheng up and forget that he was hurt.


    Chu fish retreated from the border, stared at the blood in that hand, silently retracted his hand, pushed away Chu''s voice: "brother, you hurt your shoulder? Is the injury serious? "


    Chu sound eyebrows Shu Lang, previously seems to be stagnant in between the eyes of the evil spirit and gloom also scattered a lot, easily moved hands, eyebrows and eyes smile: "nothing."


    His voice just fell, and a gentle voice came out: "that demon cultivator is a poison expert of the snake valley of the devil way. Your hands are good without waste. You can''t use swords for at least one month. Are you ok?"Who ah, unexpectedly so mercilessly to break through brother control''s words of comfort.


    Chu fish turned his head and saw the light in front of him.


    I don''t know when there is a man in blue standing next to him. He is clear and bright. He is as warm as jade. He has a smile on his brow and eyes. He is not as handsome as Xie Xilu, but he makes people feel comfortable in the spring breeze.


    Chu fish looks down.


    Oh, it''s not bad. I''m a caring person with a white fox in my arms.


    The Chusheng, who never put his face on others, turned black: "it''s none of your business. Little brother, let''s go. Let''s go back. "


    "Why do you hide when you see him?" The man sighed, somewhat lost.


    Chu fish silently looked at him, and then looked at Chu sound, and asked in a low voice, "who is this?"


    Chusheng''s face slowed down, but the man''s eyes were still poor, and he whispered back: "an idiot."


    The man in blue coughs softly: "childe Chu, I can hear."


    "What if I hear it?" Chu sound seems to see him angry, don''t look at Chu fish, way, "younger brother still remember I told you Linlan Fu home?"


    Chu fish meditated.


    Lin Lan Fu''s family?


    When did you say that?


    "The auction," Chu said


    Chu fish suddenly realized: what''s so long in the middle, please don''t mention it so lightly!


    But I do remember. More than ten years ago, he took Xie Xi down the mountain to get rid of the water demons and met Chu Sheng. He was going to use Xing yancao to attract watermarks to kill them all. When he arrived at the auction hall, Chu Sheng thought he was eager to cultivate and told several counter examples.


    One of them is Fu Lanxue, who killed his relatives and jumped off the cliff to commit suicide.


    Fu family?


    Chu fish silently looked at the man, just as the man also looked at him, with a smile in his eyes: "brother Chu, this is it?"


    Chu Sheng''s face was expressionless: "my son."


    Chu fish: "..."

 Chapter 41

    The man in blue was silent for a moment, and looked at Chu Sheng with strange eyes I haven''t heard that brother Chu is married. There is such a big one Son. "


    Chu fish turned his head in silence.


    ¡­¡­ In fact, it''s also a son. Brother Kong is so diligent and nagging. He looks like a Mom.


    Chuyu held back the sudden smile, "that This is? "


    Chu Sheng looks at the man in blue with a stinking face: "Fu Jiada, Fu Chongyi, little man, little brother, you don''t need to know."


    Chu fish has no words.


    ¡­¡­ Fu Chongyi was mentioned in the original book. Although he was not the hero''s younger brother, he was a famous doctor. Originally, the protagonist was possessed by the devil and almost killed the heroine (one of them). However, she could not be saved. Later, she sent the dying heroine (one of them) to Fu Chongyi''s hands. Within a year, she came back to the protagonist to play coquetry.


    Even though Fu Chongyi''s fame is not so big at this time, the Fu family is also a big family, and Fu Chongyi is the legitimate son of the Fu family


    This is still a little guy?


    Elder brother, what kind of person do you think is just a big man


    Hearing the word "little brother", Fu Chongyi''s smile stopped. Brother Kong, the eldest son of the Chu family, is well-known for his reputation. Everyone knows that Chu Sheng loves his brother in every way. He would like to hold all the good things in the world in front of him. Anyone who stares at his brother will be remembered.


    If you want to get close to Chusheng, you''d better have a good relationship with Chuyu first.


    But Chu fish is also a famous kaolin flower. It''s cool and noble. It''s impossible for ordinary people to talk to him in front of him.


    However, for Fu Chongyi, it is much easier to have a good relationship with Chu Yu than with Chu Sheng.


    Fu Chongyi blinked and smiled: "it''s my little brother."


    The fox in his arms also struggled, as if he wanted to rush to Chu Sheng.


    "Who is your little brother! Is that what you called, little brother? " Chu''s voice is furious. He stares at the fox, pulls up the Chu fish and goes away.


    Chu Yu kept muttering in his heart. Looking back, Fu Chongyi didn''t catch up with him. He just comforted the fox in his arms and gave him a soft smile from afar.


    Looks like a good guy.


    Chu fish turned around and coughed softly: "elder brother, you and that man Have a grudge? "


    Yuanyuanyuanli didn''t describe Fu Chongyi very much. The author described Fu Chongyi several times and used "gentle as jade, the doctor''s benevolence". It can be seen that he is a kind, warm, tolerant and modest gentleman. So, how can a person get feud with the same soft tempered Chusheng?


    Chu Sheng''s steps were over, his face was blue and red for a while, as if he had made up his mind. He whispered: "I''ll tell you something, little brother In the past, when I traveled around, I went to Jinhe to confront with the demon cultivator and suffered losses under the Royal beast clan. "


    Chu fish goes to Chu''s camp with Chu voice. He tries to find this memory in his memory. After thinking for a long time, he remembers it and nods.


    Chu Sheng''s experience is still a bit humiliating. Although he is not a strong man himself, he was born in a strong family. He was respected since he was a child. He has some pride and self-esteem, so it sounds like a lot of trouble to talk about this experience.


    When Chu finished his speech, Chu Yu recalled it in his heart, and integrated the whole thing before and after, then he realized it.


    It was a story that happened a long time ago


    Chu Sheng did not build the foundation at that time. He followed his father''s arrangement to travel around and increase his experience. When he traveled to the front line of Jinhe River, his heart was full of blood, and he joined in the battle with the demon cultivator.


    At that time, there was only slight friction between the two ways of Zhengmo. There was no real fight between them. The highest accomplishments of the monks who participated in the fight were not golden elixir. The cannon fodder could hardly let the Qi training period come, and the fight was not so vigorous, not as fierce and colorful as it is now.


    Chu Sheng knew Fu Chongyi there.


    Although Fu Chongyi is not the eldest son of Fu''s family, according to the rules of Fu''s family, he has to travel and come to Jinhe with the same mood as Chu Sheng. As soon as the two met, they got married.


    The reason is that Chu sound is a little pure, and Fu Chongyi''s little fox is overjoyed when he sees Chu sound. He breaks away from his master''s arms and rushes to Chu sound. Chu voice can''t avoid it naturally. I didn''t expect that little fox is a spiritual one. Seeing Chu voice avoid it, you can kick a short leg On Chusheng''s face.


    Chu Sheng almost walked out on the spot.


    If it''s just so good, the problem is the demon cultivation.


    Chu Sheng and Fu Chongyi were divided into a small group. They met the friars of the Royal beast sect who had never been dealt with. They were all practicing Qi friars. In order to protect them, they were caught in a hurry.


    Fortunately, the other side saw the family ornaments on their robes and knew that they could not be killed randomly, so they took them back and locked them together. Although it''s imprisonment, but the treatment is also good. It''s good to eat and drink. If you don''t think about the things with spiritual power and freedom, it doesn''t seem to be bad.Except for one bed.


    Every day when Chu Sheng wakes up, the first thing he sees is Fu Chongyi''s sleeping face. Fu Chongyi looks like a humble gentleman on the surface, but his sleeping face is very poor. Every day when Chu Sheng wakes up, he holds him in his arms, and the fox happily nests between them.


    Chu Sheng, with a dark face, misses his little brother and his parents every day, and silently waits for the right way to redeem people.


    Until I met a witch nun, the peaceful days were broken.


    As we all know, fairies in the right way are just like those in the right way. They are cold, arrogant and reserved, and have a delicate appearance. And the evil way and the evil woman, who is obscene / promiscuous / promiscuous, does not know her own self-respect. Although it''s only a one-sided statement, Chu Sheng met such a nun


    The nun liked such a gentle man as Chu Sheng. At the sight of Chu Sheng, her eyes were shining, and the lewd words were heard all the time. Chu Sheng''s eyes were black when she saw her. However, she could not move her hands. She could only watch her nose and heart, but could not hear her.


    The witch can''t reach Chu Sheng in any way. Finally, she becomes angry and annoyed. One night, she sneaks into Chu Sheng''s cell. She wants to make Chu Sheng like this. Raw rice cooks mature rice and compels Chu Sheng to comply.


    ¡­¡­ Although he sympathized with Chusheng, Chuyu smiled unkindly.


    Chu Sheng and Fu Chongyi are sleeping together. They can''t really sleep in the enemy camp either. They sneak into a person. They immediately find out that they are alert to carry their swords. The nun was found, and she didn''t hide. She said frankly that she would cook Chu Sheng''s raw rice and bring it home to have children.


    Fu Chongyi''s expression is: "..."


    Chu''s voice was so angry that he almost drew his sword and cut people.


    When the nun saw that they were sleeping in the same bed, her face immediately changed: "you, you two..."


    Nun is very principled. If Chu voice is curved, she will give up and respect Chu voice''s sexual orientation.


    Chu Sheng''s face is more distorted.


    Seeing that they didn''t admit it, the nun nodded and came to take Chu Sheng away. Later, Fu Chongyi grabbed Chu Sheng, pinched his chin and kissed him.


    ¡­¡­


    The world is beautiful.


    No wonder Chu Sheng turns black at the sight of Fu Chongyi.


    Chuyu chuckled and shivered.


    When I returned to the Chu family camp, I met a stranger. When Chu Yu was stunned, he heard Chu''s voice: "three uncles? Why are you here in person? "


    The third uncle is holding the young and handsome face of the Chu family, nodding coldly: "voice, fish, these days, you have worked hard."


    Chu fish''s eyes brightened: so, is the third uncle ready to pick up the mess?


    Third uncle Gong continued: "give me your father''s body and the soul nourishing jade that keeps your mother. You will continue to work hard. The battle of Zhengmo will end."


    Go to your uncle.


    Chu Sheng hesitated for a moment, and whispered something to sanshugong. For a moment, sanshugong''s face was startled, and he looked at Chu Yu: "fish, what you said But really? "


    Chu fish knew what they were talking about and nodded: "it''s true."


    In fact, it doesn''t sound difficult to revive Chu Shuangtian, that is, to recall his almost disappeared spirits from heaven and earth, and to introduce them into the body with the lowest repulsion force after warm cultivation and restoration, the best one is the original body. It will take a long time to find the resurrection copy to conquer the copy and then warm up the spirits. In this period of time, we have to rely on the Chu family to preserve the body of Chu frost.


    Third uncle Gong thought for a moment, nodded, discussed with Chu Sheng for a moment, and took over the storage ring that Chu Sheng specially used to save Chu frost sky''s body and soul jade. He hurried to and fro, and left immediately.


    Fortunately, there are two nuns left.


    Chu Sheng goes to settle the two monks. Chu Yu ponders for a moment and thinks of another thing. He slowly goes to Chu Sheng''s room and waits for him to come back.


    There is a cold jade plate hanging in the sky, the ground is full of leaves, and the branches become bare. It''s really cool. It should snow soon.


    Chu fish squints and pinches his fingers. He has been wearing books for 13 years.


    According to the system, how many years does he wear books? The time of the original world is still the moment when he wears books. Unless he plans to stay in the book, or save a thousand points to choose to leave.


    Open the system panel, and the integral on it slightly startles Chu Yu.


    I didn''t see the points for a long time, but I didn''t expect that they were all over 600 points.


    It''s not far from a thousand.


    When the points are up to the standard, do you choose to leave or stay?


    Chu Yu suddenly had a headache. He rubbed his forehead and thought of his eyes when he met Xie Xi when he just arrived at Qingtu. Blood red crazy, but also like the desperate.


    It seems that without seeing him, Xie Xi would collapse.


    The more Chu fish thought about it, the deeper his heart sank. Maybe he shouldn''t have given Xie Xi any hope. Although he really likes Xie Xi, but He is going to leave.


    Seems to have done a big mistake.


    Chu fish sighed for a long time. Not far away, there was a familiar sound of footsteps. He immediately abandoned all the ideas that had just been raised and walked forward: "big brother."


    Chu sound a Leng, "why hasn''t younger brother returned?"Chu Yu''s eyes fell on his shoulder: "elder brother, just that childe Fu said, at least for a month, you can''t use a sword?"


    Hearing the song and knowing the elegance, Chu immediately understood the meaning of Chu fish. His face changed: "little brother, big brother can protect you, don''t give birth to those thoughts."


    Chuyu shook his head: "elder brother, I have successfully advanced to the middle stage of Jindan a few days ago. I can protect myself outside. This month, I will take a monk of the first infant period and take the Chu family disciples out on a tour to fight with the devil cultivation. You are good at healing. "


    Chu''s voice even pale: "no, little brother, no......"


    The desire to protect is really a terrible thing


    Chu fish has some helplessness: "elder brother, if you don''t take good care of your injuries, who will protect me in the future?" See Chu voice facial expression to slow down, Chu fish to strengthen, "if really not at ease, I go out with the master, how?"


    Chusheng frowned, stared at Chuyu for a long time, and sighed: "big brother knows..."


    Understand what?


    Chusheng touched Chuyu''s head kindly on his face, "my little brother has grown up I can''t hide... "


    Elder brother, did you misunderstand something


    Chu Sheng continued to sigh: "I want to see that boy, but if he dare to move his hands and feet on you, don''t blame sanhuo for being merciless."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Big brother, you really have too much brain tonic


    Since I decided to join hands with the master and have a rest for a night, I went to tianyuanmen with Chusheng in the morning the next day. Along the way, many friars hurried by, murmuring. Chu Yu had five senses. After a walk, he understood what had happened.


    Last night, Lu Qingan pulled out the evil cultivator who hurt people in the main hall, covered the cold and went out of his sheath. With only three swords, he killed the evil cultivator. Nowadays, monks are discussing Lu Qingan''s peerless demeanor last night. They cover the cold and golden light with one hand. When the wind is standing, the white robe is billowing like a cloud. They really can''t find several people with such demeanor in the whole cultivation world.


    Chuyu was astonished. It''s worthy of being the master of the protagonist. It''s just fierce.


    I don''t know if he can wait until the protagonist grows into a peerless sword immortal


    Chu Yu was in a trance, shook his head, and saw the front gate of tianyuanmen camp. He was about to go forward, and suddenly a familiar voice sounded in his ear.


    "Chuyu?! You... "


    It seemed that he had thought of something. The man swallowed what he almost blurted out.


    Chu fish turned to look, the heart Oh open, pulled the lip angle, the voice is quiet: "Oh? It''s elder martial brother song. Are you all right? "

 Chapter 42

    There is a group of monks coming along. There are more than ten men and women. Song Jingyi stands at the front. He looks at Chu Yu as if he is looking at some evil ghost. His face turns white and his lips tremble.


    Especially after seeing the Chuyu''s smile, the fear from the bottom of his heart rose with his emptiness, his body trembled a little, and he took a step back subconsciously.


    Chu Yu is in a good mood.


    Since the mausoleum ruins were founded, all the way to the Qing Dynasty. When it comes to song Jingyi, all the monks shake their heads and sigh "bad luck". He has never been so unlucky. Every time he fights with the devil, he is the most unlucky one. Moreover, for some reason, Meiyin Valley is particularly interested in him and takes special care of him every time.


    It can only be said that the life of song Jingyi is really great.


    Chu fish silently praised: the young master of Meiyin Valley did what he said. He said that he would give more attention to song Jingyi, but not less.


    Although the goods still look like a man or a dog, they are obviously exhausted and in low spirits. I heard not long ago that he was almost sucked into Yang Qi. It''s a pity. How could he be so close.


    Seeing that song Jingyi has been stagnant, several really excited classmates behind him shouted: "elder martial brother song, how can you stand still?"


    "Elder martial brother Chu! It''s really elder martial brother Chu! I am not mistaken! "


    "Elder martial brother Chu came out of the mausoleum!"


    Chu Yu nodded to them, and song Jingyi responded. He took Chu Yu''s hand in front of him and said, "brother Chu? Really you? I, I''m so excited... "


    Chu fish''s eyebrow tip trembled. He was disgusted by his false enthusiasm. Before he clapped his hand open, the sound of Chu beside him went mad.


    Chu voice cold face, brush out three fire, paste on Song Jingyi''s neck, voice cold: "let go of your dirty hands, or I will cut off your head."


    Song Jingyi is stiff all over.


    He didn''t know the name of Chu Sheng protecting Duzi. He just wanted to use this intimate gesture to ease the embarrassment of just now. He didn''t want chu Sheng, who was always soft tempered, to pull out his sword without saying anything.


    Later several disciples were also shocked: "Master Chu! Be merciful! "


    The colder the eyes of the Chu voice were, the colder song Jingyi''s back was. He let go of Chu fish''s hand with a dry smile, carefully retreated and shook his head: "why is the great son of Chu so angry? I just saw that junior brother Chu came back safely. I was very happy for a while and forgot my mind... "


    Chu Sheng doesn''t eat his way. He looks coldly at him and takes back three fires. If Chu Yu didn''t allow him to do it for the reason of considering the school and so on, he just wanted to cut it.


    The later group of disciples didn''t notice the unnatural relationship between the subtle killing intention of Chu voice and the action of song Jingyi. They all came up to ask Chu fish this and that. Chu fish couldn''t answer, and they had to keep the original owner''s external image unooc, so they were calm and silent.


    I haven''t pretended to be noble and cool for a long time, but suddenly I picked up the skill of pretending to be forced. I feel pretty good


    Seeing that Chu Yu nodded or shook her head lightly, several female disciples who were stunned by the surprise also thought of Chu Yu''s temper, and then shrunk their necks and retreated.


    Chu Yu looked at Song Jingyi, who was ignored by others, and calmly said, "I''m going to visit the head martial uncle, senior brother song, together?"


    Song Jingyi''s mind is now in a mess. Seeing Chu Yu, he feels guilty. Hearing his proposal, he is about to reject it without hesitation. Several female disciples respond happily: "OK! Elder martial brother song, are you going


    Song Jingyi wanted to lose his temper and roar at these female disciples who only had beautiful and ugly skin in their eyes. But considering the image of a humble gentleman, he twitched at the corner of his mouth for a while, nodded slowly, and looked at Chu fish with complicated and strange eyes.


    Since it''s not possible to do it twice at a time, let''s do it again.


    Can he really get heaven''s favor and escape from death?


    Chu Yu''s intention is to meet song yuanzhuo, and let people know that he is back by the way, so as not to be regarded as a ghost when he travels on behalf of the Chu family. Before he gets close to song yuanzhuo''s room, he is rejected.


    "The headmaster is seriously injured, so it''s inconvenient to see the guests. It''s said that elder martial brother Chu returned safely, and the headmaster is very happy. When the headmaster has finished recuperation, he will come to congratulate him personally. "


    Song yuanzhuo and his group came back just a few days after they went out. They happened to meet Chu Yu. They heard that the leader was injured. Their roles changed. Song Jingyi, in particular, turned pale and even scared.


    His performance seems to be true. Chu Yu looks at him and recalls the life experience of song Jingyi.


    It''s nothing unusual. It''s just a descendant of a small family that can''t be smaller. There are not many people in that small family who have spiritual pulse, and they are almost in decline. Although song Jingyi has spiritual pulse and good qualification, he has no suitable skill cultivation.


    Until one day, song Jingyi was accidentally looked upon by song yuanzhuo, who passed by. With great appreciation, he changed his surname to song and took it back to tianyuanmen. Maybe it''s because song yuanzhuo and his Taoists have no future, and they treat song Jingyi as a parent-child with deep feelings.


    Song Jingyi''s face was pale: "seriously injured? How heavy? "


    The disciple could not answer. Song Jingyi raised his eyebrows and pushed him away and ran into the yard.But I didn''t see that disciple stop me. Maybe song yuanzhuo told me to only let song Jingyi pass.


    Chu fish picked his eyebrows slightly, and always felt something was wrong.


    If you don''t come to see song yuanzhuo, you''ll have to go to see Lu Qingan. Chu Yu nodded to a group of disciples who followed him, and went to find Lu Qingan with Chu Sheng.


    A group of disciples looked at each other. Thinking of Lu Qingan''s cold coffin face, Qi Qi shivered, but still didn''t dare to follow up.


    When arriving at the courtyard, Lu Qingan was sitting in the courtyard as usual to wipe his sword. The third younger martial brother squatted on the side with a melancholy look, but Xie Xi was not seen.


    Chu fish bows to Lu Qingan and is about to speak. Lu Qingan nods and cuts off his words: "I''ll follow him on the tour."


    Chuyu is shocked.


    Do you know how to read mind?


    Lu Guang''an did not lift his head, but seemed to hear Chu Yu''s words in his heart. He continued to wipe his sword: "Chu Sheng is hurt, so it''s time for the fish to bear the burden."


    Chu voice couldn''t help saying, "just let my little brother take my place for a while."


    Lu Qingan nodded: "in this period of time, let the fish come back to live."


    "No!" said Chu


    Lu Qingan said: "since we need to act together, it''s not convenient to live together."


    After all, he was begging for help. Chu Sheng''s face was complicated for a while. He bit his teeth and said, "no way!"


    "Let the fish come back to live."


    "No way!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu fish looked at Chu Sheng and Lu Qingan, and saw that they were just repeating meaningless dialogue, rubbing their forehead, turning around to see third younger martial brother. Suddenly, Chu fish came to him and called cordially, "third younger martial brother."


    The third younger martial brother was shocked.


    It was a real big jump. He jumped up and jumped back. His head banged on the tree trunk, which made him teary. Lu Qingan and Chu Sheng, who are still repeating the meaningless dialogue, turn their heads and look at it. They pause for a moment and continue to repeat.


    Chuyu could not cry or laugh. He rubbed the head of the third younger martial brother. The third younger martial brother''s expression suddenly became more frightened: "don''t don''t! Senior brother! I heard the second elder martial brother''s dream saying that whoever dares to touch you will kill him... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu fish said nothing for a moment. He took back his hand and showed a faint smile: "come back? Where did you go to play? "


    "I......" The third younger martial brother was so wronged that he said, "elder martial brother, you have to decide for me!"


    Chuyu said: "who bullied me? As long as it''s not the first baby, I''ll kill it for you. "


    "A pervert!" The third younger martial brother was indignant. "A big man looks like a woman, and he''s so lascivious / evil. As expected, demon cultivation is not a good thing! If second senior brother didn''t arrive in time, I would almost... "


    Chu fish touched his chin: "do you know who it is?"


    Third younger martial brother nodded tearfully: "I heard someone call him Shaozhu. It seems that he is the demon cultivator of Meiyin valley."


    Chuyu''s smile froze: "..."


    ¡­¡­ Ah, young Lord, I haven''t seen you in ten years. I''m still abnormal. I''m still abnormal to his younger martial brother.


    Wait a moment, Xie Xi also knows the little master. It''s impossible for the little master of Meiyin Valley to travel alone. What about Xie Xi? Can''t it be hard and hurt?


    Chu fish shivered for a moment, and hurriedly asked for the details.


    The third younger martial brother said: "when the pervert saw the second elder martial brother coming, he asked me if I knew the eldest elder martial brother. When I got back to know him, he asked me if you had left the mausoleum. I should not have answered, but when he saw his eyes, he could not help himself to answer..."


    Speaking of this, junior brother 3 was a little guilty. He secretly looked at the look of Chuyu. Seeing that he was not angry, he boldly continued: "he knew that when you came back, he said" funny "and wanted to leave, but when he saw that he was crazy, he asked me to come back first and then catch up with him. He didn''t come back overnight..."


    Seeing the culprit who kept him in the mausoleum for ten years, Xie Xi was not crazy.


    "Chu fish eyebrow tip smoked:" did not return overnight? Not back yet? Why don''t you send someone up? How many people are there? "


    The third younger martial brother nodded: "you don''t have to worry, the second elder martial brother Ah! Second senior brother! "


    Chu Yu was a little worried about Xie Xi and was impatient: "it''s enough to call the second senior brother. What do you want to say?"


    Ah, is this the beginning of a lyric poem?


    The third younger martial brother shivered: "big, elder martial brother Second senior brother is behind you. "


    Chu fish silently squatted on the ground and didn''t want to turn back. Just now Is it a little too urgent and exposed?


    It''s not very reserved!


    The voice behind him was like the wind, and he smiled: "elder martial brother, I''m back. There are thirteen of them. I killed five of them. It''s a pity that the little Lord ran away."


    Chu fish froze for a long time. Seeing the third younger martial brother running away, he scolded him for being ungrateful. After squatting for a little while, Chu fish bit his teeth and stood up. I don''t know whether his feet were soft after squatting for a long time or how. He swayed and would fall forward when he saw it. His waist tightened suddenly, and his back hit a chest.Xie Xi still chuckled, "be careful, elder martial brother."


    There are already two eyes nearby. Chu Yu draws his eyebrows and gives a dry cough. He wants to break Xie Xi''s arms, but he doesn''t want his child to hold him tightly. Chu Yu Leng can''t open his hand.


    From the corner of his eyes, he could see that Chu Sheng had begun to draw his sword. Chu Yu''s face was black: "what a system! Want a head? Let go of me. "


    Xie Xi was rejected yesterday. He felt a little aggrieved. He glanced sideways at Chu Sheng and said in a low voice, "if you give up your head, elder martial brother would like to be with you. That''s worth it."


    Listen to his serious tone, Chu fish''s breathing is sluggish, dry smile, a little don''t know how to answer. Side head see Chu sound really want to raise sword to come over, Chu fish hurriedly push Xie Xi, Xie Xi Hang eyes to look at him, but also not capricious, just eyes strange, let go of him to stand to one side, light to see Chu sound come.


    Chu Sheng sharpens his sword and Huo Huo, looks murderous and furious. Before he can speak, Chu Yu quickly cuts off the conversation and extinguishes the fuse: "elder brother, how is the discussion?"


    Chu''s voice stopped and gave Xie Xi a look. He was not angry: "I will stay here for one day and go back to Chu''s house for one day. I''m sure that I will get better soon. I won''t let you run here and there wrongly..."


    The third younger martial brother suddenly showed his head behind the tree and said timidly, "Master Chu asked the elder martial brother to live here, so the elder martial brother didn''t have to run around..."


    Chu Sheng killed him with a cold eye knife: "shut up."


    Since the ownership of Chu fish has been decided happily, whether Chu fish is in tianyuanmen or Chu family today is another major issue.


    Chu Sheng didn''t look for Xie Xi''s trouble and began to rub his tongue with Lu Qingan. Chu fish secretly looked at him, pulled up Xie Xi and wanted to find a place to talk about his heart. Before he got out of the two steps, the voice of Chu whispered in his ear: "little brother, come back."


    Chu fish gave up the struggle, took Xie Xi to one side and looked at him carefully.


    Yes, his face is still ruddy, the White Satin Robe is still white, the sachet on his waist is as clean as new, and the long sword is floating without any bloodstain.


    "How many babies are there? Are you hurt? "


    The gloom of Xie Xifang''s just a moment has dissipated, and he can smile: "only two. No injuries, elder martial brother, don''t worry. " After a pause, he frowned. "Elder martial brother, I''d better worry. Elder martial brother hasn''t been concerned for a long time."


    Chu Yu felt sad and touched the child''s head painfully. On impulse, Chu Yu blurted out, "elder brother, I''ll stay here today."


    Chu Sheng turned around and saw Xie Xi Chao''s proud smile. He was furious: "no! Stay at home today! That''s how it''s decided! "

 Chapter 43

    Although Chu Yu was a little uneasy about Xie Xi, Chu Sheng was resolute and decided to take him up and leave without any refutation.


    Chu fish silently looks back at Xie Xi and looks tangled.


    Xie Xi didn''t show any extreme behavior either. He nodded to Chu fish, looked askance at the figure of the two brothers of Chu family disappeared, touched the sachet on his waist, and was ready to go back to his room for rest. The third younger martial brother carefully emerged his head, "second, second elder martial brother, you Not angry? "


    Even Lu Qingan looks over.


    Xie Xi had no anger and smiled: "it''s only half a day. Chu Sheng dragged elder martial brother for half a day. I will go to pick him up after midnight tonight. "


    Third younger martial brother: "..."


    Second senior brother, you are smart


    ***


    back to the camp of Chu family, the nervous voice of Chu kept Chuyu talking for a day. The theme was "although you all like each other a little, you should be careful not to be taken advantage of by that kid. It''s really disgusting that kid robbed my little brother..."


    At the end of the speech, Chu Sheng began to complain and squat in the corner to pull the grass.


    Chu fish can''t help yawning. Seeing Chu''s voice sad, he crouches down to touch his head.


    Chu''s voice was melancholy for a while, but he still remembered the business. He coughed softly and said: "Xu Keqing will follow you secretly, and later Chu''s children will wait for you outside the city Younger brother, you must be careful. Evil cultivators are deceitful and ruthless. They can''t be defended...... "


    As he spoke, his face began to turn ugly. Seeing that the topic was going to be crooked again, Chu Yu quickly interrupted him and nodded: "I see. Elder brother, take good care of his injuries. I''ll go back to the room and fix it first."


    After pacifying the voice of Chu for a while, Chu Yu went back to his room and wondered how to make a hole in Song Jingyi again.


    Today, song Jingyi''s jealous and hateful eyes are full of murderous and hateful feelings. I also don''t know where the original Lord got revenge with him after he won a victory at the beginning, so that he can remember his hatred till now.


    If it wasn''t for the Chu family to make too many enemies now, he would learn from Lu Qingan. He was afraid that Lu Qingan''s position would be embarrassed. In the morning, Chu Sheng''s sword would not be recovered so easily.


    It''s hard to be safe to stay in such a disaster, which has done harm to people over and over again.


    After pondering for a while, Chu fish had no choice but to sit down and practice. When Shen Nian''s ghost is still in his body, because it needs to be warmed and nurtured, part of his spiritual power will be divided into Shen Nian''s ghost during cultivation. Since Lu Qingan wants Shen Nian''s ghost to go, Chu Yu feels relaxed and his practice is much smoother than before.


    After several weeks of Lingli''s operation, Chu fish opened their eyes.


    There is a face in front of us.


    Close together, can feel the warm breath, moist black eyes with a little smile.


    Chu fish''s scalp was numb with fright. His spirit power almost ran around. He closed his eyes immediately.


    Recumbent slot, why since hit him to come back, the protagonist especially likes to appear in this way! It''s scary, OK!


    Forced down the numbness, Chuyu opened his eyes again and retreated: "it''s so late, what are you doing here, younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi held up his hand with a smile and gave a kiss: "yesterday is over. I''m here to pick up my elder martial brother."


    Are you kidding me? He disappeared in the middle of the night. Chu Sheng didn''t cry.


    Chu fish resolutely refused: "no way."


    Xie Ximei took a sharp flick and smiled with a complex expression: "as expected, elder martial brother is still like this. No matter how young martial brother is, he will not care more about his younger martial brother''s score." He let go of Chuyu''s hand and turned around, leaving Chuyu with a thin back. "Elder martial brother, when you leave in the daytime, I think I''ll come to pick you up. Will you not, as expected, dislike and get tired of younger martial brother?"


    Chuyu: "I didn''t mean that..."


    Xie Xi still sat in front of him and didn''t turn back. His voice was light: "I really want to ask senior brother, even if I can''t care about me as before, at least don''t refuse me."


    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment and hugged Xie Xi. "This time is different from the past. I have to look after Chu''s house anyway. Later..."


    The integral panel of the system flashed in front of his eyes. Chu Yu was stagnant and didn''t dare to finish talking.


    He did not dare to promise Xie Xi that there would be a future.


    There will be a long time to come. Maybe Xie Xi doesn''t necessarily need him


    Xie Xi looked back, his eyes dark and unclear: "there will be a future."


    Muddleheaded said for a while, Chu fish or left a pass notes, heart to run with Xie Xi.


    Back to Lu Qingan''s courtyard, Chu Yu found out that it was wrong.


    There are only three rooms in the yard for people to live in. Lu Qingan is alone. The third younger martial brother is so afraid of Xie Xi that he doesn''t dare to live with him. Besides, Xie Xi may not agree. That''s the question. He has to live with Xie Xi?


    Although it used to be a routine thing to eat and sleep together, but


    Looking at Xie Xi''s burning eyes, Chu fish drew his eyebrows. He doesn''t want to go on a tour with chrysanthemums in his hands tomorrow. There''s no personal safety guarantee in living with Xie Xi


    Chu fish silently moved to the third younger martial brother''s room. When Xie Xi saw this, he picked up his eyebrows and didn''t stop it. He held his hands and didn''t speak. Chu Yu was very strange. He came close to the third younger martial brother''s room and found a note in front of the door.He took it down and looked carefully.


    Do not enter the water.


    In addition, I drew some example pictures under the words, for example, fish


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu Yu broke the note with a black face and was hugged by others. Xie Xi behind him chuckled: "the Third Elder martial brother is afraid of me and the big elder martial brother. Elder martial brother, let''s go back to sleep."


    He was clearly disliked by the third younger martial brother, and Chu Yu was not good at thrusting his old face into the room to disturb people''s dreams. He followed Xie Xi into the room, and his eyes drifted for a while. He coughed dryly: "first, let me live, but I can''t move, or I will go back to Chu''s house immediately."


    Xie Xi twisted his eyebrows, thought for a while and nodded. Chu Yu takes off his robe and lies down on the bed. He is thinking about whether to apply to Lu Qingan to disturb other rooms. His face is suddenly pulled by Xie Xi, and his lips are caught.


    Xie Xi did not change his face: "I will follow the instructions of my elder martial brother and do nothing."


    Chu fish gives up the struggle: "..."


    Sometimes Chinese culture is too profound to be feared.


    ***


    there are two worlds outside and inside the Qingtu camp. The fighting method of cultivators is different from that of the mortal army. It is extremely destructive. The powerful are prone to move mountains and seas. From the Qing Dynasty to the Jin River, there are almost no people and animals fighting for escape.


    After years of fighting, the land has been scarred. I don''t know how many monks'' bones have been buried.


    Those who died in this land, as low as the period of Qi training and as high as the period of primipara, were almost inch stained with blood.


    Xiao Sha''s atmosphere made the easily used Chu fish not adapt. Zhengmo battle said that the blood was heavy. There were too many dead people, including Chu family and tianyuanmen. Chu Sheng is so gentle, and he was tortured in the war.


    Chu fish can''t help but begin to seriously think about how the original is to write the war between the demons.


    ¡­¡­ However, the five hundred thousand words of text, water, water and water will arrive. The plot is just right for the protagonist to choose the Royal beast sect in the battle of Zhengmo, and then it will disappear. So what about the follow-up? Where did the battle of Zhengmo end?


    Wait, did the author abandon the pit? Why doesn''t Mao have the story behind him?


    The system is very happy: "please find everything by yourself."


    Chu fish completely ignores the system and looks around with eyes raised. It''s calm. In fact, except for the occasional outbreak of World War I and a three-day skirmish, the two sides spent the rest of the time recuperating and figuring out how to wipe out each other and end the war.


    After a long tour outside, a group of black friars flew to yuankong. The disciples of Chu family and tianyuanmen were immediately on the alert and stared at the demon cultivation team.


    There is no doubt that the patrol team led by Lu Qingan is the safest.


    But Lu Qingan showed before he came out that he would not fight unless he met the friar of the first baby.


    In order to prevent the demon from recognizing him and fleeing in a hurry, Lu Qingan also used white cloth to cover the cold layer by layer, carried it on his back, put on a mask, and followed the patrol team not far away.


    Chu Yu understood Lu Qingan''s meaning, and stared at the opposite team of demon practitioners who were flying to a place ten feet away in a split second. Just about to find Sheng, Xie Xi, who had been quietly following him, suddenly smiled, "how can I deserve your help, such a small minion?"


    Words, but cut off the snow to come forward, understated a sword. Without any mysterious moves, one of them fell down in the demon repair team. He vomited blood and flew out without any power to fight back.


    Chu fish was frightened. It''s said that Xie Xi saw that the demon cultivation must be slaughtered. It''s true. In front of him, a pair of demons, almost integrated into the murderous intention and ferocity of his bones, showed up. His face was cold and frightening, and he didn''t hesitate to start.


    At that time, Xie Xishang was still young. Even people like song Jingyi pretended to fall down, he would help them subconsciously. Now, the change has to be lamented.


    Chu Yu was sighing and heard a familiar voice: "I haven''t seen elder martial brother Xie for a long time, but it''s still a deadly move. It''s hard to defeat demon cultivation. Younger martial brother Chu is not as good as younger martial brother Xie. It''s so sad... "


    Words listen to the strange, the tone is even more strange.


    Lu Qingan dare to be a demon.


    Chu fish squinted at Song Jingyi who didn''t know when to follow him. Thinking of his expression yesterday, he said peacefully, "elder martial brother song, how is the head martial uncle hurt?"


    Song Jingyi''s smile froze, but Chu Yu stabbed him in the pain.


    Chu Yu continued: "the chief martial uncle usually treats elder martial brother song as his biological father. At this moment, he doesn''t need elder martial brother song. Why doesn''t elder martial brother song take care of the chief martial uncle in front of the sickbed?"


    Hearing the words "Pro is like father", song Jingyi''s body suddenly trembled, his face twisted for a while, and he didn''t pretend to be close to Wen Wen. He said calmly, "what''s the relationship with you?"


    See Xie Xi deal with the group of demons to come back, song Jingyi swallowed the rest of the words, a cold hum, back to the back of the team.


    Chu fish is inexplicable.


    Doesn''t this man like to dress very much? Why is it just a few words, not hurt the key point, he changed his face?Is it not ten years ago that his face is thick but thin?


    It''s strange.


    However, just like song Jingyi, who looked at him from time to time and made no secret of his murderous intention, Chu Yu also wanted song Jingyi to leave the world to reflect in hell, but Chu Yu and song Jingyi had a common obstacle: Lu Qingan.


    Although Lu Qingan is here, the patrol team is almost at ease. But in the same way, because there was Lu Qingan, song Jingyi did not dare to be overcast, and Chu fish could not go back to the pit without any scruples.


    Chu fish is a little upset.


    When Xie Xi returned to Chu Yu, he flicked the blood left on his sword, pushed duanxue back to his waist, looked at Song Jingyi, who was hiding behind, and asked in a low voice, "is elder martial brother worried about that smiling tiger?"


    Chuyu paused and nodded.


    If we don''t solve the problem of song Jingyi, we will be back in the air at any time. It''s hard to be stared at all the time.


    Originally, I wanted to ask the guest Qing of Chu family to kill song Jingyi without knowing the ghost, and create a scene of fighting with the demon cultivator. However, song Jingyi seems to know his idea. After he came out of the position of the Qing Dynasty, he has been sticking to several disciples of the Tianyuan sect, not one step ahead nor one step behind.


    It''s disturbing.


    "In fact, ten years ago, when he was alone, I almost killed him," Xie Xi said in a cold smile


    Chu fish is silent. He wondered why Xie Xi didn''t do it ten years ago. It turned out that he did it But this "difference" is that song Jingyi finally escaped or was stopped?


    Xie Xidao: "just a little bit, my sword can cut off his head. Unfortunately, master suddenly appeared and stopped me. "


    Lu Qingan?


    It''s also true that Lu Qingan, as the elder of Tianyuan sect, and song yuanzhuo, as his brother, would not allow Xie Xi to kill the eldest disciple of the leader.


    It seems that he knew what Chu Yu thought. Xie Xi shook his head. "Elder martial brother, things are a little complicated. At that time, the master said to me," you can kill, but you can''t kill now. "

 Chapter 44

    Yes, but not now.


    It sounds a bit like Lu Qingan, but what is Lu Qingan thinking about?


    Chu fish involuntarily approached Xie Xi, and the two brothers almost pasted together, and the imperial sword flew in front of the patrol team.


    The children of the Chu family and the disciples of the Tianyuan clan in the rear looked at Lu Qingan, who was hanging in the back not far away. They didn''t say anything about him. They murmured, "the elder martial brother really has deep feelings". They turned around and didn''t see him.


    Xie Xi''s goal was achieved. He suppressed the smile that almost overflowed into his lips. Su Rong said, "the headmistress loves song Jingyi very much."


    Chuyu felt his chin and didn''t speak.


    Headmistress It''s a very powerful person.


    Lu Qingan''s character is quite similar to that of Lu Qingan. He is cold, tough and determined. He usually practices in seclusion and rarely appears.


    Lu Qingan and the headmaster''s wife have learned from each other and grew up together since childhood. Their feelings are still good. Song yuanzhuo and his wife are deeply in love, so Lu Qingan always respects song yuanzhuo.


    It''s said that the leader''s wife once had a son in her early years. Unfortunately, she died early. According to the leader''s nature, she should not be too intimate with song Jingyi, but maybe she thought of her own children. She loved song Jingyi very much.


    Is Lu Qingan taking care of the headmaster''s wife?


    But Lu Qingan is not that kind of procrastinating and indecisive person.


    Sure enough, Xie Xi''s voice turned lower, close to the Chu fish, and his lips almost stuck to his auricle. Chu fish''s ears were tickled by his warm breath. His eyebrows trembled. He lowered his numbness, ignored the strange feeling in his heart, and listened to Xie Xi''s soft voice.


    "Song Jingyi''s life experience is different."


    Chu Yu is startled: "huh?"


    Xie Xiwu, looking at the white ears of the Chu fish, thought that he was kicked out of bed last night. He was very aggrieved and resentful. He wanted to bite it, but in the broad daylight, a group of people watched secretly behind him. It was not very intimate. He sighed, and then gave up his thoughts. Then he continued: "Song Jingyi comes from a small family of cultivation. Elder martial brother should know, but senior master When I went to the residence of that small family, I found that the trace of that small family had been erased. "


    It is reasonable to say that the legitimate son of the family is looked upon by the leader of the big school, and he is taken away by his family name and accepted as the eldest disciple. The small family should be proud anyway. If they climb up through the Tianyuan gate, they will be more or less famous, not as if they have never appeared before, and have no trace at all.


    Even Lu Qing''an can not find clues?


    Chu fish is surprised: is it a hidden plot again?


    "Master also found it unintentionally. Although he didn''t know the truth, he was sure that song Jingyi''s life experience was wrong. Before solving the problem, the master is not going to kill him. " After a pause, Xie XISEN smiled, "however, master said, as long as you don''t kill, you can do anything. Dare to bully Yuanchen peak again and again, when we are really good at it? "


    Chu fish silently looked at Xie Xi''s smile, which was full of murderous meaning. He drew a smoke from the corner of his mouth: "younger martial brother, can we not laugh first?"


    My wife is so terrible. Although I know that he is not the target of this murderous idea, when the original protagonist cuts the original master, it''s almost the same expression according to the description


    This inexplicable sense of instant vision is really frightening.


    Xie Xi was stunned and quickly put away the cold expression. He was at a loss: "elder martial brother, I, I just......"


    Ah, it''s still a cute expression.


    Chu fish touched his head with emotion and nodded smilingly, "I know, I know."


    Xie Xi was a little nervous at first. After being caressed for a while, he blinked his eyes. The panic in his heart gradually faded. He was relieved and looked at the Chu fish deeper and deeper.


    Elder martial brother is so good. As expected, he is the only one.


    ***


    at the end of the tour in the evening, Chu Yu secretly discussed with Xie Xi all afternoon and determined how to clean up song Jingyi. It was quite relaxing. He went back to the courtyard with Lu Qingan and happened to see the third younger martial brother standing at the stone table, who was drawing a symbol.


    I saw him calm and concentrated, his delicate and handsome face was heavy, he raised the cinnabar pen in his hand, paused for a moment, and pressed it on the Yellow talisman in front of him.


    The pen is made in one stroke, and a top-grade talisman is finished in a flash.


    The third younger martial brother has a general qualification in cultivation, but a rare one in painting. He is a real genius.


    Although I heard that the third younger martial brother''s accomplishments in the talisman after I came back, I haven''t had the chance to see it with my own eyes. Today, I didn''t expect that the third younger martial brother''s talisman, whose IQ is not online, was so solemn and steady. Chu Yu''s footsteps stopped for a while. I couldn''t help looking at it more. Seeing the smooth talisman, I couldn''t help clapping: "third younger martial brother, I didn''t see it."


    The third younger martial brother was praised by the respected elder martial brother. The rare calm suddenly disappeared. He touched his head and smiled shyly.


    Xie Xi squinted at the third younger martial brother and gave a light hum. His eyes were cool and his tone was cool: "third younger martial brother, it''s very good."


    The third younger martial brother was frightened and went to Lu Qingan in silence. He shivered: "master, you are back..."Lu Qingan gives Xie Xi a silent look. Xie Xi smiles innocently.


    And Xie Xi looked at each other for a moment, Lu Qingan shook his head, "junior, follow me."


    The third younger martial brother, if pardoned, followed Lu Qingan to the outside of the courtyard. Chu Yu looked at it doubtfully. In his ear was Xie Xi''s sour voice: "elder martial brother, are you good-looking?"


    Chu fish muddled: "ha?"


    Xie Xi continued to be sour: "is the third younger martial brother good-looking?"


    Chuyu looks at him in silence.


    The child''s flying vinegar is too inexplicable


    Speechless for a long time, Chuyu smiled, "nice." As soon as the voice fell, Xie Xi''s face changed. Chu Yu did not dare to joke. He added, "but younger martial brother, you look better."


    Xie Xi''s face slowed down. Seeing that Chu Yu was still a little concerned about Lu Qingan and his third younger martial brother, he hugged his waist from behind and rubbed his chin against his head. He smiled and said, "the third younger martial brother is not good at cultivation. The elder martial brother is afraid that he will die if he doesn''t pay attention. He will take the third younger martial brother out alone from time to time and find a place to teach him some life saving moves. Once in a while, I go all night. When I come back, my third younger martial brother looks like he is going to die. "


    Chu fish nodded, pondered for a moment, and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    That means, it is possible that he will be alone with Xie Xi tonight.


    The young man is just in the blood, but he is going to have a big show tomorrow. It''s not good for him to cover the chrysanthemum


    ¡­¡­


    Feel Xie Xi holding his hand began to be dishonest, Chu fish dry cough, hurriedly rescue: "younger martial brother, tomorrow there is something important, let''s practice."


    "Cultivation?" Xie Xi''s head was buried in his back neck, smelling the faint fragrance on his body, murmured thoughtfully for a while, and suddenly thought of something like it, smiled softly, led the Chu fish into the room, and searched for things in the ring.


    Chu fish can''t help but shake tiger''s body. With a little excitement, he thinks to himself: what''s the adventure of the protagonist? He has obtained the peerless skill and wants to share it with him?


    Sure enough, but for a moment, Xie Xi took a stack of pamphlets from the ring.


    Chuyu''s heart became more and more strange.


    These days, the protagonist''s aura is too big, isn''t it? The peerless skills are all from dozen to dozen?


    As he was thinking about it, he saw that Xie Xi presented a pamphlet like a treasure. Chu Yu was moved. He looked down and was almost blinded by the Yellow storm''s 18x cover.


    How can you still live in my "flirting manual" of NIMA!


    Why is it so old that it''s almost rotten!


    How hard do you work! Reading is not such a thing!


    Xie Xi smiled: "elder martial brother gave his younger martial brother the skill. Younger martial brother has a good practice."


    After a while, Chu Yu didn''t know whether to praise him or beat him. He struggled for a moment and covered his face Just be happy. "


    Xie Xi sat down near Chu Yu, put his hand around his back neck and kissed him on the forehead. He said, "younger martial brother doesn''t want to be happy alone, but also wants to make elder martial brother happy. Since younger martial brother has cultivated the skill given by elder martial brother, elder martial brother should also have a good look at the ''skill'' given by younger martial brother. How about that? "


    His words were clear, his eyes were shining, his face was a little red, it seemed that he was a little uneasy, and he had some small expectations.


    Chu Yu thought it was wrong. He drew his eyebrows and looked at Xie Xi''s face. Some of them could not say no and bit their teeth Take a look. "


    What can be more spicy eyes?


    As soon as Xie Xi''s eyes brightened, he immediately handed the small volumes to Chu Yu, with a look of expectation on his face. Chu fish took it, only looked at the cover, and was surprised by the two bright and blooming rhubarb / chrysanthemum / flowers.


    ¡­¡­ All of a sudden, I felt that the book was so heavy and hot that I wanted to throw it into the fire basin and destroy it.


    However, we can''t let Xie Xi down


    Chu fish guessed what it was, swallowed and opened it carefully.


    Fortunately, the first one is just two men sitting opposite each other.


    Chu Yu is a little relieved. He raises his hand and turns to the second page. He is shocked. Why is the progress so fast! The last one is still looking at each other affectionately, and the next one will be done!


    Being locked by Xie Xi''s burning eyes, Chu fish had to keep on looking.


    Back entry, front entry, sitting entry, side entry, all kinds of strange and strange patterns


    The more Chu fish looked, the more frightened they were Isn''t it, Murphy, maybe The protagonist means to study the posture content in this booklet well, and then That what?


    What a joke! Here are several more books!


    Who published this little yellow book! The great reconciliation of life! Fight and check! Sweep away the yellow and fight against the illegal! Why doesn''t the world of cultivation have a bureau of eliminating pornography and illegal activities!


    Chuyu''s smile is stiff and stiff Younger martial brother, we need to cultivate ourselves... "


    Xie Xi calmly said: "nourishing nature? Please follow my elder martial brother''s instruction. Elder martial brother, think it over, or start to practice? "


    ¡­¡­ Master, come back soon!Chu Yu put down a pile of small yellow books in his hand, and pushed away with lingering fear. He touched Xie Xi''s head kindly: "no, younger martial brother, we have something important tomorrow."


    Without hesitation, Xie Xi said: "tomorrow I can be alone, elder martial brother can have a good rest."


    Chu fish black face: "no way!"


    I really want to get him out of bed?!


    Xie Xi immediately wronged: "elder martial brother always refuses me..."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu fish silently twisted the beginning: "let''s wait until tomorrow''s business is over."


    Xie Xi lingered for a while, his eyes were watery, and he was near Chu fish. He opened his mouth to the coveted white jade earlobe and licked it. Chu Yu was about to push him away. He felt something standing on his leg. Xie Xi sighed: "elder martial brother, I feel so sad."


    ¡­¡­ It''s also true that after eating it, he has been abstinent for more than ten days. At least he has inherited the tradition of making a great living with the tools of stallions. Is it not hard for children.


    Chu fish closed his eyes and gave up his last point of discipline Younger martial brother, do you know five girls? "


    Xie Xi''s face was blank, holding his face and kissing again. "What?"


    "Let five girls help you out..."


    Xie xidun, eyebrows and eyes suddenly fell a layer of frost like cold meaning: "elder martial brother also want to plan to do it again?"


    In this way, he said, it was Chu Yu who was ignorant and thought for a long time before he thought of where there was an "old plan".


    Black history, black history At that time, I naively thought that the protagonist was straight and wanted to find a fox demon sister to enlighten the protagonist


    Chu fish silently stared at Xie Xi for a moment, leaned over and kissed his lips. He took two bites, some of which were hateful. Xie Ximei frowned: "if you don''t want to Senior brother?! "


    Chu fish is a little far away from him, his face is expressionless: "close your eyes, concentrate, read the Heart Sutra."


    As he said this, he got into his crotch flexibly and shook his hand, and once again grasped the second magic soldier.


    Xie Xi was breathless and looked at Chu Yu in amazement. For a while, he finally reflected which five girls were the so-called "five girls".


    ¡­¡­ As expected, they are five good girls.


    ***


    it seems that there will be heavy rain in the far sky.


    It happened that another demon repair team came, Xie Xi drew his sword to meet him, and song Jingyi took the opportunity to join him again.


    Chu fish squinted at him and said, "what can I do for elder martial brother song?"


    Song Jingyi smiled strangely: "younger martial brother Chu, in today''s front war, uncle Lu was transferred. We are in charge of treasure hunting. We need to be careful, compact and compact."


    Chuyu smiled: "it''s not necessary to get it. If it''s too dangerous, you have to withdraw the clear picture."


    Song Jingyi smiles even more. Seeing that Xie Xi is coming back with his sword, he quickly goes back. Chu fish squinted at him, and when Xie Xi came, he touched his head, and a straight smile appeared.


    Last night, tianyuanmen suddenly received a message that there is a secret place on a mountain south of daoqingtu, which can only be entered within the golden age. There is a magic medicine that can help people to break through the realm. As soon as the news came out, it was immediately blocked by song yuanzhuo. After thinking about it carefully all night, he decided to send Chuyu several people.


    Song Jingyi has been trapped in the early days of Jindan for a long time. He has no progress at all, and his state is sluggish. Hearing this news, his eyes are turning red.


    The temptation is like throwing a piece of meat in front of a hungry wolf.

 Chapter 45

    There''s a secret place here, and there''s a spirit grass that can help break through. It''s just The Chu family who secretly heard the news didn''t find out, and didn''t know what the situation was.


    Chu fish has a bottom in his heart: it was mentioned here.


    Thanks to the original, thanks to the story God, thanks for the copy that didn''t disappear because he skewed the story.


    I don''t need to fight today.


    Greed is a terrible thing.


    When Xie Xi came back, he saw the Chuyu''s sudden smile, and for some reason thought of the Chuyu''s first smile before the sword and the Wulong. He silently asked, "elder martial brother, what are you laughing at?"


    Chuyu coughed, smiled and patted his head: "it''s just fun to think of something."


    "What''s interesting?" Xie Xi asked


    When Chu Yu saw that he was going to break the casserole, he thought for a moment. His bad taste was sudden and his smile twinkled in his eyes: "I don''t know whether you remember, one year, one month, one night, one place, five girls incident..."


    This time Xie Xi''s face is black.


    When Xie Xi''s face changed, he tightened his lips and his eyes sank. He turned away from Chu Yu.


    Chuyu was overjoyed, smiling and trying to hold back his sad voice: "what''s the matter? Don''t pay attention to elder martial brother? "


    Xie Xi was depressed. When he heard this, he immediately turned around and saw Chuyu''s narrow smile. He was helpless: "younger martial brother is just I didn''t expect that elder martial brother would I''m a little excited. I didn''t control myself. "


    Chu fish continued to be overjoyed, remembering Xie Xi''s black history and flying leisurely in front of him.


    Before long, the sword sank suddenly, the waist was also tight, and the body was almost embedded in another embrace. Chu Yu looked back in amazement: "what are you doing?"


    Xie Xi put up duanxue, stood behind the Chu fish, his hands around his waist, saw him turn around and kissed him quickly. His smile was pure and clear, and he couldn''t pick out any impurities: "killed too many demons, spent a lot of spiritual power, some tired, and the sword was unstable. Elder martial brother doesn''t want to watch younger martial brother fall down


    Chuyu squinted at him and said nothing.


    The protagonist at the top of the golden elixir period can easily resist the evil cultivation and talk nonsense.


    All the people behind Qi Mengli once again: Although the teacher brothers have a good relationship, it''s too much better


    People with brains have figured it out.


    It''s not that men''s style can''t be seen in the world of cultivation. It''s just that one of the parties is the second son of the Chu family, the other is the famous genius sword cultivation, or the martial brother, which is a bit unthinkable.


    But no one dares to comment on it.


    Qingtu is desolate to the south pole, almost staggering the battlefield of Zhengmo war. The Chu family explored this place before and soon found the secret place.


    Although a lot of people are following today, they are only in charge of guarding and waiting outside the secret place. The only one who wants to enter the secret place is the eldest disciple of each peak of Tianyuan gate, plus a Xie Xi.


    Because song yuanzhuo was injured and inconvenient to move, it was the elder of another peak who made the plan. Most of the time, seeing that song Jingyi was unhappy, he asked Xie Xilai to lead the team. Xie Xixiu is the most powerful. The image of being unspeakable and ruthless and neat has also been clearly remembered by the disciples of each peak. The disciples of each peak have no opinions and dare not have any opinions.


    In addition to the blazing and gnashing song Jingyi.


    Most of these years, he relied on song yuanzhuo for a long time and was suddenly turned into a civilian. He was not used to it. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the secret place, song Jingyi couldn''t help but open his mouth and order: "younger martial brother Xie starts the battle, younger martial brother Chu is dead."


    Chu fish picked up his eyebrows and said coldly, "elder martial brother song seems to have got something wrong?"


    He looked at Xie Xi and wanted to remind him to frighten song Jingyi and let him stop being a demon for a while. On one side of his head, he found that Xie Xi''s smile, which had been hung on the corner of his lips, was gone. His face was very ugly and his eyes were cold, as if he wanted to kill people.


    Duan Xue also answered the call, leaving his sheath three inches.


    ¡­¡­ Overreacting, right?


    Chu Yu didn''t want to understand what happened to the child. Song Jingyi suddenly realized it. He laughed gently, but his eyes and brows were full of ridicule.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have let younger martial brother Chu die." When he said something slowly, Chu Yu understood what was going on. When his face sank, he listened to him continue, "let younger martial brother Xie think of the things in the tomb market? Don''t be sad, younger martial brother Chu is not back... "


    He can''t go on.


    Chu Yu holds Xie Xi''s hand to draw his sword and smiles at him comfortingly.


    "Elder martial brother Chu, elder martial brother Chu, calm down. You can''t do anything about it!" said Lian hurriedly, several disciples nearby


    Xunsheng is stably placed on the neck of song Jingyi. The sword is cold and the cold light is sparkling.


    Within a few days, song Jingyi was forced by two brothers of the same family to press his throat with swords one after another. Song Jingyi''s face was not good-looking either. His fingers were bent and stretched several times in his long sleeves. He clenched them into fists and said coldly, "Chu fish, don''t bully people too much! Can you do whatever you want when you are a member of the Chu family? "


    Chu Yu looks back at him without expression.


    It is clear that Chu fish has no expression, but song Jingyi sees cold disdain in his eyes, and the emotion accumulated in the bottom of his heart is immediately ignited.The blue tendons burst out on the Yi forehead of the song Scripture, the eyes were bloodshot, and he growled, "what about the legitimate son of the Chu family? How noble do you really think you are? You can kill me with one sword! "


    What''s the matter with song Jingyi? All of a sudden, it was blown up.


    Chu fish was puzzled. After staring at him for a while, he calmly took back his sword and said lightly, "I''m afraid of being dirty."


    After that, he nodded at him, held Xie XI by his back hand, walked to other disciples, gave a few words in a low voice, and then entered the secret place.


    The five features of song Jingyi are a little distorted.


    The rest of the disciples followed them into the secret place. Some of them cowered for a while, approached song Jingyi and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother song, don''t care about Chu fish like people."


    "He got involved with his younger martial brother. It''s insane to protect his younger martial brother."


    "You should be careful, elder martial brother. Xie Xi kills people without blinking an eye. He is as cruel as devil cultivation. Chu fish is not a good thing."


    Usually, these people would gather together to praise song Jingyi. Song Jingyi has always been heard, but his face is getting worse today. At last, he snorted coldly and walked into the entrance of the secret place.


    There are many independent secret places like the mausoleum ruins, which are said to be the broken space left by the ancient monks'' War. Some of the secret places are very dangerous, but they can''t find anything after a circle. Some may go in and find some treasures.


    Because the damage degree of the secret environment is different, the cultivation that can bear is also different.


    Chu Yu has pondered over the original story about this secret place for several times. He has a bottom in his heart. Looking at Xie Xi''s ready to go, he can''t help laughing: "don''t be nervous. As long as you don''t go there greedily, nothing will happen. It''s a nice view here. Let''s look around first. "


    Indeed, the scenery is good, the grass is delicious, and the setting flowers are colorful. Looking at it, in addition to the flowers and trees with light powder, it''s the green and eye-catching grassland.


    Now the outside is withered branches and leaves, flowers withered, and soon it will be a world of ice and snow.


    Xie Xi paused, nodded, clenched the back hand that Chu Yu intended to release, and walked slowly.


    Several of the following disciples looked at each other and looked at the two people in front of them. They were afraid to disturb each other. They got tangled up and kept up with each other.


    After a while, someone finally found out.


    ¡­¡­ I don''t feel like I''m looking for a panacea, but make a sightseeing tour?


    After holding it for a while, a tall and thin young man came up and cautiously called: "elder martial brother Chu, elder martial brother Xie?"


    Xie Xi was in the right mood, disturbed, and just frowned, looking back at him coldly: "how?"


    The young man swallowed his saliva. He was so careful to stare at it. He smiled: "you are Looking for a panacea


    Chu fish also turned around, light way: "walk."


    "Elder martial brother Chu, we are here to find the elixir..."


    Just then, song Jingyi, who had been in the secret place for a while and had nothing to gain, came over and met Chu Yu. He rarely smirked and looked at Chu Yu gloomily: "you are so relaxed."


    The good mood was completely broken. Xie Ximei frowned and looked at Song Jingyi silently for a moment. Suddenly, he took out a broken snow sword.


    The white sword light is shining, which seems to bring out a sense of awe. Several disciples who wanted to help immediately felt numb and shut up.


    Xie Xi''s face was calm: "I just checked with my elder martial brother four times and found no magic medicine. Let''s go and have a look on the other side. "


    The deterrent power of Xie Xi''s opening is greater than that of Chu fish.


    Chu fish sighed and walked with Xie Xi. He began to think about how to rebuild his authority as a senior brother. Just thinking about it, he felt that his sleeve had been pulled. On his side of his head, he saw that Xie Xi was a little nervous and said in a small voice, "elder martial brother, how did I behave just now?"


    Chuyu: " Good. "


    Xie Xi immediately ate honey like happiness and sweetness on his face, smiling and blooming in spring.


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu fish suddenly found that the tree did not set up majesty, it was the same.


    ***


    under the guidance of Chu fish, people gradually approached the place where lingcao was originally described.


    In the deepest part of the forest, there is a pool.


    The light is blocked by the dense leaves, and only a little light is shed from the top. There is a flat land in the middle of the pool, on which there is a spirit grass that emits firefly green light. It breathes the spirit between the heaven and the earth silently, reflecting the water of the pool.


    Chu fish tilted his head and looked at the lingcao. He nodded, "this should be it."


    Xie Xiying nodded: "well."


    The others kept a strange silence.


    When Chu Yu looked back casually, he saw that all the people behind him were staring at the spirit grass with their eyes full of heat. Obviously, they were all eager to jump on the grass at the next moment, but they were timid and wary of their peers, especially Chu Yu and Xie Xi.


    Because There is only one spirit grass.


    Before setting out, song yuanzhuo indicated that taking this kind of lingcao in the yuan infant period can only grow spiritual power but not realm, just like chicken ribs, which has little effect. But for the golden age, it''s just like the magic medicine of heaven and earth. It''s absolutely useful to eat it. Tell people to pick more when they can. It''s better to share equally.But there is only one, which means only one person can get it.


    Although they are all disciples of the same clan, in addition to those who want to be close to the future leader and pave the way for the future, the rest of them used to practice in the cave. Later, after the outbreak of the Zhengmo war, they followed the master all the time and had no understanding of each other or much trust.


    Chu Yu looked at Song Jingyi with great interest. Seeing that he was staring at the elixir, he knew that he would never come back without success today.


    The cover is here. Song Jingyi has already begun to drill by himself.


    Xie Xi stared at the elixir for a moment and thought, "senior brother, do you want it?"


    Chu fish shakes his head, turns his lips, touches several talismans and throws them into the pool.


    Several people in the rear were surprised: "Chuyu Elder martial brother Chu, what are you doing? "


    "Chuyu, do you want to eat alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the golden talisman flew over the water pool, it was like cutting something sharp on its back. It broke into two parts silently, floating into the pool, and the slight sound of "Zi" turned into smoke.


    It''s a "golden light talisman" that is famous in the world of cultivation and draws lessons from the golden light bowl, the most important defense treasure.


    It seems that he was pinched by someone. One after another, the shouting friar was mute and stared at the beautiful pool water. His heart was cold.


    If I had been too excited just now, would I have jumped at it directly, just like those talismans?


    Chu fish looked at it twice and threw another rune. No one spoke this time. They all stared at the talisman nervously.


    It seems that the prohibition was triggered only once. This time, the talisman floated safely to the open space in the middle of the pool.


    Chu Yu clapped his hands at will and sat down on the ground with a flick of his hem. He said plainly, "the ban should be broken. If you want to take some elixir, you can take it. My younger martial brother and I are not going to start."


    Several people in the dense forest looked at each other, and only saw a look in each other''s eyes.


    Crazy.


    But no one dared to move.

 Chapter 46

    Chu fish knew what they were thinking about, and they didn''t care. They clapped Xie Xi to sit down beside them, holding a little voice on their cheeks.


    These people are still hesitant, because they are afraid that the prohibition is particularly important, and that the way of death is not worth the loss. Second, they were afraid of Chu Yu and Xie Xi.


    Chu Yu was not in the mood to help them ponder too much. In those days, these people, led by song Jingyi, slipped faster than each other.


    Today, I''m here to watch the entertainment. I want to watch song Jingyi''s self-interest. If other people have a bit of entertainment, it seems that it''s not bad.


    Song Jingyi stared at the lingcao for a moment, and suddenly a gentle smile appeared. He went up and called out to a man in Orange: "brother Lin, go up and have a look?"


    I don''t think so.


    Do you want someone to test it first?


    Younger martial brother Lin shook his head at once.


    Song Jingyi''s eyebrows were filled with a little impatience. After a long pause, he restrained his temper and smiled a little. He didn''t say anything, and walked to the water pool.


    Although the other disciples were similar to song Jingyi''s accomplishments, they could not beat him. Seeing him go up, Qi Qi Qi looked at Chu Yu and Xie Xi and expected them to say something or do something.


    Chu fish does not move. He lowers his head and wipes his sword. Xie Xi also looked at Chu fish''s face with a smile, as if he could never see enough.


    Seeing them as if they were alone, song Jingyi was relieved, went to the edge of the pool and looked down, and suddenly "ah".


    The rest of the disciples tensed their nerves and were shocked by him. They quickly made a defensive gesture. After a while, they didn''t see any changes. Then they all came forward and asked, "what''s the matter, senior brother song?"


    "But what did you find?"


    "I haven''t found any ghosts and monsters along the way. They are all hidden here."


    Song Jingyi frowned and pointed to the water pool: "as soon as I came here, I saw something passing through the water..."


    In this kind of dangerous and unidentified secret environment, the most afraid thing is the unknown.


    Younger martial brother Lin was frightened. He dared to get to the edge of the pool. He held the sword out of its sheath and looked down.


    His face is reflected in the water.


    And song Jingyi''s smiling face behind him.


    Obviously, he smiled gently, but younger martial brother Lin only felt extremely frightened. When he blew his scalp, his whole body was cold. Just want to straighten up, suddenly heard song Jingyi "ouch", body a hemp, was a huge force suddenly pushed to the pool.


    Even the golden light will be eroded by the pool water, let alone him!


    Younger martial brother Lin was frightened and wanted to move his sword immediately, but the numbness in his body had not dissipated, and his mental power was sluggish. He could not move. He could only watch the seemingly quiet and beautiful pool water getting closer and closer. For a moment, he hated song Jingyi in his heart.


    Villain! False benevolence, false righteousness, ruthlessness!


    Younger martial brother Lin sadly closed his eyes, gnashed his teeth and cursed song Jingyi.


    After waiting for a long time, the Lingtai is still clear, and there is no discomfort.


    Younger martial brother Lin opened his eyes and found himself floating above the pool.


    No, it should be said that there is a sword, dragging him up to the pool, and slowly away from the pool, back to the original place.


    Younger martial brother Lin subconsciously looked at the name of the sword, and the surprise in his heart immediately broke the joy of being saved: searching for Sheng?


    He looked back at Chu Yu strangely. Chu Yu was still expressionless. He gave him a light look, but he didn''t say much. He recalled Xunsheng and continued to wipe it. He said calmly, "you can stay away from the pool, or you won''t even leave the bone residue."


    It seems that he didn''t see anything just now. Younger martial brother Lin couldn''t help but look at Song Jingyi.


    Song Jingyi does not change his face. He tries to revive younger martial brother Lin and worries: "how can younger martial brother Lin be so careless?"


    Younger martial brother Lin was pushed by the push just now, but he was a little far away from Song Jingyi. He sneered: "it''s really blind. I''m not careful. Thank you, elder martial brother song for your concern. Elder martial brother song should also be careful. If you fall into the pool, it will be terrible. "


    Song Jingyi nodded solemnly.


    Although everyone knows that it''s impossible for younger martial brother Lin to fall, it''s not easy to pursue. For a while, I calmed younger martial brother Lin with one word and looked at lingcao with burning eyes.


    The protagonist of the whole scene became the spirit grass again. Chu Yu was a little relieved and lowered his head and sighed: "younger martial brother, did I get out of the sword soon?"


    Xie Xi frowned. He remembered clearly that this younger martial brother Lin was one of those people who ran with song Jingyi at the beginning. He didn''t have a good feeling. He slipped his hand silently to hold Chu Yu''s hand and said, "why do you want to save him, elder martial brother? What a good thing it can be to mix with people like song Jingyi. "


    Chu fish rolled his eyelids, clapped his hands open, was trying to educate Xie Xi, suddenly stopped his mouth, looked up.


    Younger martial brother Lin has come.


    He didn''t chew the root of his tongue with those people in Song Jingyi. He was not so guilty when he saw the Chu fish. He bent down to bow and said in a deep voice, "thank you, elder martial brother Chu for saving your life. Elder martial brother Chu has great kindness and virtue. Younger martial brother should keep it in mind and report to each other in the future. "Chu Yu has the leading character''s thigh to hold, as steady as Mount Tai, keeping a cold look, and has no answer. He glances at the people who are still standing by the pool: "don''t you rob the elixir?"


    Younger martial brother Lin thought for a moment, and went to sit down with him. Xie Ximin felt it and looked at it coldly. Though he didn''t speak, he wrote a big "roll" all over his face.


    Younger martial brother Lin had to take back his feet. He was embarrassed: "although miraculous medicine is rare, life is rare. Song Jingyi can push me once, which doesn''t mean he won''t push me twice. I don''t want to be his stepping stone."


    Eh? The young man has a future. He said it so directly.


    Chu fish wiped his sword, looked up at him for a moment, and said slowly, "then sit down."


    Younger martial brother Lin looked at Xie Xi, but he still had no courage to walk over with his evil eyes, pull the corners of his mouth, and sit cross legged in a clearing not far behind the Chu fish.


    Chu fish touched the tip of his nose: "there is a man who knows."


    For a while, he didn''t hear Xie Xi''s reply. He turned around and looked, "younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi immediately restrained his evil spirit, and when he picked the corner of his lips, he smiled happily: "yes, it''s really rare."


    After a pause, he reached over and held Chu Yu''s hand, which he could not refuse to hold, with ten fingers linked to him. Then he whispered, "elder martial brother, can you promise me something?"


    "What?" Chu fish was caught, unable to continue to wipe the sword, so he simply closed the sword and patted Xie Xi''s leaning head.


    Xie Xi looks like a living Luocha in front of the strangers. In front of him, except for some people who were crazy when they just met again, they are all coquettish, cute, cuddly and sticky like a child.


    Chu fish stroked Xie Xi like a stray cat he had seen on the roadside before, and suddenly a feeling came out of his heart.


    Holding thighs can reach this level. In fact, it''s also a state


    The system tinkled: "then you are very good."


    Chu fish habitually ignored the system, kneaded contentedly, and then tolerated: "what''s the matter? If it''s not too much, I promise you


    Xie Xi lowered his head and lowered his eyes. His expression in his eyes was dim. He said quietly: "if elder martial brother has been staring at other people, younger martial brother will be very unhappy. After that, elder martial brother, don''t stare at people other than younger martial brother all the time. Even Chu Sheng can''t do it. "


    ¡­¡­ What kind of perversity is this.


    Chu Yu suddenly remembered that Xie Xizhuang had to pedal his third younger martial brother to find Sheng again and again when he was in a coma. His face turned black and he was about to say no. suddenly, there was a commotion beside the pool. Chu fish''s heart is busy today. He turns around and sees song Jingyi''s sword flying to the open space in the middle of the water pool.


    Xie Xi also rubbed over and said softly: "elder martial brother, if you don''t refuse, you agree. Since then, I will fight whoever elder martial brother looks at. "


    Chu fish: "..."


    Huh? Did he hear me right?


    Chu fish silently takes back his eyes and stares at Xie Xi affectionately.


    Xie Xi''s face was becoming pink when he saw it, his breath was a little short, his eyes were watery, and his voice was a little dumb: "senior brother?"


    Being seen by Chu Yu, he can''t help but think more, can''t help but want to kiss him, possess him, and confirm that this person belongs to him completely.


    Chu Yu did not know Xie Xi''s heart''s small nine nine nine, the vision is soft, the smile money: "I have been looking at who, you hit who?"


    Xie Xi: "..."


    Xie Xi gave a low smile, grabbed Chu Yu''s hand and clapped it on his face. He said, "I''ve done it."


    Chu Yu is too lazy to argue with him. He turns around and continues to watch.


    Over there, song Jingyi has taken the elixir and scanned the people beside the pool. His eyes are strange.


    Just then they argued for a long time, and finally decided to take the spirit grass back and refine it into pills to share equally.


    Although the effect of spirit grass will be greatly weakened in that way, it may not be useful at all, but these people can''t let any one get the spirit grass alone.


    Song Jingyi has been stagnant for several years in the early stage of Jindan period. Although it is normal, every time he sees Xie Xi''s accomplishments rising, he feels that his future leader will be disgraced and despised. The more anxious and angry he is, the more eager he is to improve his accomplishments and break through the early stage of Jindan.


    How could he give up the elixir and hope that it would not work and would be made into many elixirs.


    Someone there has noticed something wrong: "elder martial brother song, why don''t you come here?"


    Song Jingyi slowly raised his hand and smiled sarcastically: "thank you so much for your gift today."


    Then he turned his hand and a layer of yellow light began to cover him.


    A few people at the edge of the pool were unprepared. They were angry and resentful, but had no effect.


    It''s a defense treasure similar to the golden bowl.


    The person with delicate mind was shocked and suddenly understood something.


    This thing was only seen by the leader song yuanzhuo. If it''s a good guess, song yuanzhuo secretly handed it to song Jingyi before everyone left. As for the purpose


    I''m afraid it''s just to prevent the accident that there is only one spirit grass.If only one lingcao is swallowed by song Jingyi alone, others will be indignant and inevitably quarrel. However, after eating lingcao, he needs to meditate and absorb Lingqi. He has no resistance, but there is no one around to protect the law.


    At that time, a defense treasure is very important.


    Even if it''s a bit hard to say, but as long as he swallows it, breaks through it, and unloads his defense, even if his reputation will be a little ugly in the future, he has reaped the greatest benefits.


    Chu fish did not say: "hooked."


    Xie Xi had some doubts: "so elder martial brother concluded that song Jingyi would continue to look for lingcao and find that place?"


    Chuyu smiled and touched his head: "after eating this kind of spirit grass, he will be very sensitive to the same taste. Just wait and see. "


    The faces of the other disciples of Tianyuan sect are not ugly.


    By song Jingyi blatantly put a way, eat a big loss, go back after the confession will definitely not be useful.


    I can only sit here and watch song Jingyi break through.


    A circle of people turned around the pool for several times. Looking back, they saw the coldness of Chu Yu and Xie Xi''s two brothers, and then thought of song Jingyi''s hypocritical smile. Suddenly, they thought that these two people who had no expression were very agreeable, and they came together to say a few words.


    Xie Xi''s face did not change, but the snow broke and went out of his sheath. He was floating and sinking in the air outside the two men''s three Zhangs. There was a big posture that whoever dared to come over would cut off the others.


    Those who had been depressed were even more depressed. When they went to younger martial brother Lin, they were sneered at by younger martial brother Lin, and their hearts were bent to the extreme.


    After two hours, song Jingyi came out.


    At first, because of the entanglement and torture of meiyingu, he was a little depressed. Now he has a bright red face and a bright smile. Seeing his classmates'' eyes that are obviously not good, he said with a smile: "don''t look at me like this, you just took the elixir, and I sensed that there are several plants nearby. Do you want to follow me? "


    Song Jingyi didn''t have to lie to them. This kind of lie will arouse real public anger when it is said now.


    Originally depressed to the extreme, several people thought for a moment, looked at each other for a moment, and nodded.


    Chu Yu also stood up, patted the grass leaves on his robes and followed them slowly.


    Sure enough, without taking a few steps, there was a cave with a dark green light and a fragrance, which made people feel relaxed and happy.


    Song Jingyi has broken through to the middle of Jindan. He has enough energy to sweep a few people''s eyes, smile and step in first. Now that I have tasted the sweetness, how can I share it with others.


    He is the only one who escapes when the secret place collapses. No one else can believe this reason.

 Chapter 47

    The cave is extremely cold and overcast. Even if the people who cultivate themselves are not afraid of the heat and cold, they will feel a sense of coolness when they enter the cave.


    Chu Yu and Xie Xi are at the end of the walk. They look at Song Jingyi, who is in the lead. They are close to Xie Xi. In a small voice, they say: "since Song yuanzhuo has the ability to give him a defense treasure, it''s probably necessary for him to have other things. Be careful later. "


    From the very beginning, song Jingyi, who wanted to eat alone and tasted sweetness, could not be so generous. It must be a ghost to bring them here.


    The deeper the cave goes, the smaller and narrower the cave is. Chu Yu frowns uneasily. It''s convenient for Xie Xi to cling to him and smile brilliantly. Whatever happens in a short time.


    Chuyu gave him a silent look. Don''t over talk.


    After a long time, song Jingyi, who was leading the way, stopped. The deepest part of the cave is no longer so narrow, but suddenly open, revealing an open ground.


    Chu fish raised his eyes and looked at Song Jingyi. He saw a secluded pool in the middle of the open space. A small piece of plain in the middle was covered with the spirit grass that he had just seen.


    Three.


    The dim light is shining all around. In the eyes of several disciples of Tianyuan sect, it''s hot again.


    With Chu fish''s experience of testing before, they were able to bear the excitement and didn''t act rashly. Song Jingyi looks back at the Chu fish and Xie Xi, who are leaning on the stone wall seemingly unmoved. They frown and throw the talisman at will to touch the prohibition.


    However, the talisman floating in the past passed safely.


    Song Jingyi eyebrows a Shu, smile way: "it seems that we are too careful, there is no prohibition here."


    As he spoke, he stepped aside and stood still.


    Song Jingyi has got a spirit grass, and then starts to rob it. That''s really beyond saying.


    Several disciples looked at each other with a little peace of mind and secretly raised their guard against the people around them.


    After a pause, no one moved. Younger martial brother Lin looked at Song Jingyi, and then looked back at a pair of Chuyu brothers who wanted to see a good play. He hesitated for a moment and slowly retreated to them.


    When he moved, he immediately surprised the others. At that time, someone was flying away. I didn''t want to just skim over the secluded pool, so I heard a "hiss".


    A very subtle sound.


    Several of his classmates who missed him and were scolding in their hearts were all cold in their hearts and stopped subconsciously.


    The first flying disciple was frozen in the sky of the secluded pool for a long time. He turned his head mechanically and stared at the forbidden song Jingyi for a long time.


    Song Jingyi looks at him calmly, even with a smile.


    The disciple''s eyes widened.


    In his daily life, he flattered song Jingyi in every way, slandered song Jingyi''s brother chuyushi, and even secretly harmed Xie Xi in the battle of Zhengmo, although he failed


    It''s too late to think about anything and regret anything. In fact, everything just happens in a moment. At the next moment, he suddenly started from his head and split into two parts. In a flash, a bloody smell of rust came out. Until the sound of "bang", his sword broke into two parts. He fell straight into the pool with the broken sword, and was corroded into a wisp of smoke.


    Even though we have seen countless deaths in the battle between the righteous and the demons, the monk''s fighting method, the one who died could always be a little more dignified. Maybe he was directly dispelled, saved the corpse, or nailed into the back of his head by a soul piercing nail, or beheaded by a sword


    There are many cruel methods in demon cultivation, but there is no chance to see them on the battlefield.


    I''ve never seen death like this.


    Everyone''s face was a little white, including song Jingyi, who had ghosts in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, song Jingyi could achieve this degree


    Chu fish was stunned for a while, looked away uneasily, and suppressed the feeling of vomiting.


    Xie Xi stroked his back and whispered, "elder martial brother, why don''t you go out first?"


    Chu fish shakes his head, glances at the same people, but he still can''t bear it. After all, the root of it is only song Jingyi.


    "Younger martial brother, if something happens later, can we keep everyone?"


    Xie Xi was obviously not happy. He looked down at Chu fish for a while and nodded, "yes."


    After a pause, he glanced at the crowd and saw that no one was paying attention. He lowered his head and pecked at the lip corner of the Chuyu. He smiled sweetly: "reward me to take it."


    Chu fish is helpless: " It''s nice of you to pass. "


    Xie Xidao: "if it''s not for fear that elder martial brother will be angry with younger martial brother, how can the reward be like this?"


    Chuyu: " What do you want? "


    Xie Xi lingered for a moment, his eyes full of small expectations: "volume one, page 20."


    What?


    Chu fish is stupefied for a while, suddenly respond to come over.


    ¡­¡­ He burned those little yellow books. However, he did finish the first volume. On second thought, that page seems to be


    Chuyu''s black face: "don''t even think about it."


    Xie Xi was hurt by tears.


    Chuyu ignored him and continued to see the next development.Several disciples of Tianyuan sect were frightened and frightened. Their faces were twisted for a while. Qi Qi looked at Song Jingyi and said, "elder martial brother song! You just, you just... "


    Song Jingyi looks sad and confused: "what''s going on? Just now it is clear that according to the method of younger martial brother Chu, why do you have problems... "


    Seeing that song Jingyi was going to turn the question to himself, Chu Yu''s eyebrow trembled and said flatly: "this prohibition seems only to have effect on the things controlled by spiritual power. Just now, elder martial brother song seems to just throw the talisman in the past with his skillful power?"


    Everyone''s eyes returned to song Jingyi. Song Jingyi was silent for a moment and shook his head: "why didn''t younger martial brother Chu say it earlier, alas..."


    Younger martial brother Lin said coldly: "I have some doubts. The normal cultivators use spiritual force to urge the talisman. How did elder martial brother song suddenly think of throwing the talisman with skillful force?"


    Song Jingyi''s face was calm: "I don''t know that I need to use the power of the spirit. Is younger martial brother Lin doubting me? "


    Younger martial brother Lin sneered, "I dare not."


    Obviously, he was just saying the irony, but song Jingyi took it lightly and said: "since the misunderstanding has been solved, you can pick up the lingcao quickly."


    Nine people came in all. Chu Yu, Xie Xi and Lin Shidi voluntarily gave up lingcao, and one died. Song Jingyi also took one. There are four people left, but there are only three in the middle of the pool. There is always one person who can''t get them.


    Several people looked at each other and smelled the bloody smell in the air. Their legs and feet were soft and they dared not move.


    It''s terrible.


    The swords in the sword hill are at least the top-grade fairy swords. However, that prohibition can easily divide people and swords into two parts. There are so many spiritual herbs here. Who knows if there are still several prohibitions.


    A disciple was shaking his hand to find out the talisman to test. Song Jingyi suddenly gave a low smile: "since you have no problem, I will not be respectful."


    At the end of the conversation, he suddenly flew away. The ban has been broken. He flies to lingcao safely, turns his hand and reveals three round purple beads. It looks like a pigeon''s egg is big and emits purple light. He looks good.


    Younger martial brother Lin took a breath: "tianleizi!"


    The things that can hurt the monks in the yuan infant period are passed on by song yuanzhuo to song Jingyi!


    "What are you going to do, senior brother song!"


    "Song Jingyi!"


    The rest of the disciples were shocked and angry. When they saw tianleizi in Song Jingyi''s hand, they were terrified. The first baby will be injured, golden age met, only to die.


    Even if you escape tianleizi, once the power beyond the golden age appears, the secret place will collapse. I''m afraid it''s the deepest part of the secret place. It''s almost impossible to escape to the exit before the secret place collapses.


    Song Jingyi suddenly burst out a burst of laughter, put down the mask of hypocrisy, and laughed arrogantly and recklessly: "ha ha ha ha ha ha, just because you want such spiritual grass? To you is a waste! A bunch of useless things! "


    There was scarlet in his eyes. Holding tianleizi, he pulled out a spirit grass and threw it into his mouth. He felt the mighty spirit surging in his body, and could not help laughing wildly.


    Chuyu shakes his head.


    You must not live because you have done evil. Song Jingyi has fallen into the pit he dug and can''t climb out.


    "Chuyu!" Song Jingyi suddenly stopped laughing and stared at Chu Yu coldly. "Since the day when you started, you have always looked down on me. I want you to have a look. What if you are the legitimate son of Chu family? You think you''re superior? You still can''t compare with me! "


    "Chu fish''s mouth angle Drew:" excuse me, you think much


    ¡­¡­ Is it the original Lord''s noble, cool and lofty attitude towards everyone? Song Jingyi thought that the original Lord was aimed at him and despised him?


    Oh, well, it turns out that brain toning really kills people.


    "You can''t die twice. You can''t escape this time." Song Jingyi said gloomily, "you all have to die. If you want to blame Chu Yu, blame him."


    He raised his hand and was about to throw tianleizi. Suddenly, he found that his hand couldn''t be operated.


    Xie Xi did not know when he appeared behind him, his face cold to hold his hand, "finished?"


    The hairs of song Jingyi were all standing up, and he opened his mouth to scold Xie Xi. His face suddenly burst red.


    Holding his hand, Xie Xi could clearly feel the stormy and manic power of his body. After a moment''s hesitation, he snatched tianleizi away, jumped to the side of the secluded pool easily, walked to Chuyu, and said: "elder martial brother, you can take Leizi this day..."


    "Xie Xi, watch your back!"


    Chuyu stares at his back, shouting and pouncing on him. Xie Xi was stunned and did not look back, but subconsciously immediately set up a defensive border.


    "Bang" a huge sound sounded, Chu fish watched Xie Xi was buried by purple light, the heart almost stopped beating.


    In any case, I didn''t expect that song Jingyi would hide a tianleizi!


    Song Jingyi burst out a burst of laughter again, laughing and laughing. Suddenly, he couldn''t make a sound. His seven orifices were bleeding and he couldn''t fall to the ground. It seemed that his bones were crushed.


    For a long time, the purple light disappeared. The flat ground in the cave has been blown into a huge pit. The rest of the people who dodged in time gasped and stared at Song Jingyi, who was lying on the ground.Chu fish almost trembled all over his body. He wiped the tears that had just been born for no reason. His eyes were still shining because he looked directly at the dazzling purple light. He stumbled and ran away. The trembling voice called: "Xie Xi?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Younger martial brother?"


    Chu fish almost despair.


    What else does the hero play when he dies


    What should he do when Xie Xi is dead?


    The brain is in chaos, and suddenly it''s full of people. After a long silence, Xie Xi finally made a voice: " Elder martial brother, did you cry? "


    Chu fish rubbed his eyes desperately, stared, and finally saw Xie Xi in front of him.


    Chu fish a shiver, hurriedly push away Xie Xi, in his eyes do not understand up and down carefully.


    It''s very good. There''s no lack of arms and legs, no lack of parts.


    Everything seemed normal except for the rags.


    Chu Yu was relieved, but he was carried into his arms by Xie Xi again, and sighed: "I thought I would never see my elder martial brother again Elder martial brother was worried about me just now. He was so worried that he began to cry. "


    Chuyu: " It was just stimulated by the light. "


    Xie Xi gave Chuyu a low smile with a pleasant voice. "Take it away, elder martial brother. Maybe it will be useful later."


    Chu Yu looked at Lei Zi, then he took a moment''s silence, closed it, pushed Xie Xi away, walked to song Jingyi, who was lying on the ground, looked at his face in pain, and squatted down slowly: "is it painful?"


    Song Jingyi is pale and speechless.


    Chu fish said to himself, "You Xin grass is actually for the beast. The friar can only take one of them in his life. If he takes the second one greedily..." He drooped his eyes and smiled, "like you, he can only fall to the ground feebly and feel his golden elixir clearly. After years of cultivation, he has become a void. His spirit is also broken inch by inch by inch by the manic spirit, and he becomes a useless person all his life..."


    For the friars, it is a matter of life rather than death that the spirit and pulse are exhausted.


    Even if you have a chance to keep a little accomplishments, you will only stay in the period of practicing Qi forever, and you will never get a higher level in your life.


    At this time, death is a lot happier than life.


    Especially for people like song Jingyi.


    Song Jingyi chuckled a few times. Suddenly, he found strength from nowhere and said: "Chuyu! If you have seed, kill me! "


    Suddenly there was a rumbling sound around. It was expected that the secret place began to collapse.


    Song Jingyi''s face flashed with joy.


    Knowing that he was only seeking death, Chuyu sneered: "I''m sorry, I will not only kill you, but also save you."

 Chapter 48

    There was a cold rain in the sky, and the dark clouds in the far sky were thick as ink, rolling slowly, as if to open a door to the unknown.


    The faces of those who escaped from the secret place were very ugly, especially when they looked at Song Jingyi, who was carried by younger martial brother Lin, their brows were blue tendons jumping and jumping. They wished they could kill him immediately.


    Chu fish quietly swept the eyes of the people''s face, the heart dark cool.


    He could probably guess how complicated these people are now.


    It''s just a failure, but also a person, and finally almost died in the same hole. In particular, those who followed song Jingyi''s buttocks in ordinary times were put aside by song Jingyi. When they were rescued by Xie Xi, their faces were wonderful.


    This trip is really smooth. The spirit of song Jingyi is exhausted, and song yuanzhuo has nothing to say. After all, all the people present were witnesses. No one would beat Chu Yu and rake for song Jingyi if he was nearly killed by song Jingyi.


    It can be seen at a glance whether it is the misfortune of song Jingyi and song yuanzhuo, or the misfortune of Chu Yu and Xie Xi.


    but Chu fish''s purpose is to let the song Jing meaning be abolished. Later, do not be a suck. Song Yuanzhuo has a ghost in his heart. He should not have done it in secret. What will be done in Song Jing?


    "Senior brother......"


    Behind him came the quiet voice of Xie Xi. Chu fish looked around and did not know when Xie Xi stood behind him again. Without waiting for him to say any excuse, Chuyu smiled: "tired? Or are you exhausted? Elder martial brother, you can rest on me for a while, but you can''t move. " After a meal, Chuyu added, "you can''t move your mouth."


    Xie Xi hissed and laughed a little. He stretched out his hand around Chu fish''s waist and sucked in the fragrance of his body greedily.


    It was early morning when we set out, it was night when we returned to Qingtu, and today''s scuffle has already ended. At each time, the monks of Zhengmo and Daomo will close their hands tacitly, return to the array to rest and wait for the start of the next scuffle.


    Of course, this does not prove that the night will be very stable, on the contrary, it is likely to be attacked.


    Chu Yu told the Chu family disciples to go back by themselves. Anyway, it''s almost done today. After going back to the Chu family and resting in the middle of the night, 80% of them will be picked out by Xie Xi and carried back to the room. It''s better to stay at the Tianyuan gate.


    The remaining disciples of each peak discussed for a moment. Suddenly they looked at Chu Yu and said, "elder martial brother Chu, about Song Shi Song Jingyi, you... "


    Chu Yu knew that this group wanted him to show up, and he immediately interrupted coldly: "you solve it by yourself, I will not interfere."


    Originally, he just wanted to throw a bait to cover song Jingyi. Song Jingyi himself got in and killed himself. It would be against his original intention to intervene if his purpose was achieved. What''s more, everyone knows that he and song Jingyi have a bad relationship. At this time, if you step on them again, you will be inferior.


    But It''s not bad to go and have a look.


    It is said that song yuanzhuo, the elder of Tianyuan gate who has been sitting in the lobby, who is too badly injured to get out of bed, has also come out. Younger martial brother Lin is walking in front, carrying song Jingyi, who is half dead and can''t move. As soon as he enters the lobby, he throws people on the ground, goes behind the master and steals private words.


    The rest of the group did the same with him.


    Song yuanzhuo is drinking tea leisurely. When he looks down and sees song Jingyi lying on the ground, a mouthful of hot tea pours out. He quickly stands up, holds song Jingyi up and clasps his hand on his wrist. His face immediately changes.


    Chu fish secretly exclaimed: this expression can give full marks.


    He and Xie Xi silently look at Song Jingyi and walk behind Lu Qingan. Lu Qingan''s face was pale. He looked back at Chu Yu. Without asking, Chu Yu knew what he wanted to ask. After thinking about it, he whispered, "younger martial brother was hit by tianleizi."


    Lu Qingan frowns, and then looks at Song Jingyi. There''s a faint sense of killing in her eyes.


    Song yuanzhuo hugs song Jingyi with tears in his eyes. For a long time, as soon as he slapped the table, the palm wind also took the fierce murderous intention, furious way: "who did it!"


    After listening to the elder''s words, the other elders looked at each other and said to the elder who had broken the elder''s back. When they heard song yuanzhuo''s words, they were all sneering and speechless.


    Without an answer, song yuanzhuo''s face became more gloomy, and he looked at Lu Qingan''s back. "Xie Xi, it''s your team. Why did Yi''er become like this?"


    Lu Qingan''s face is cold: "elder martial brother song wants to know, just listen to the elders."


    Then he got up directly and left with Chu Yu and Xie Xi.


    I don''t want to see the bustle so much, and Chu Yu can''t stop it. So I have to watch younger martial brother Yanlin in silence. I hope he can stir up the fire and make song Jingyi more unlucky. I''d better drag song yuanzhuo into the water and change the leader with normal painting style.


    Lu Qingan is a little popular. With a roll of sleeves and Chuyu brothers, they go to the yard.


    The third younger martial brother is squatting on the ground boring to poke, poke, plane and draw circles. Seeing the three people coming back, he quickly spits out the grass from nowhere in the exit, throws the twigs in his hands, jumps up happily, and beckons to Chu Yu: "elder martial brother, second martial brother, you come back..."Before the voice fell, he was frozen by Xie Xi''s cold eyes.


    Third younger martial brother died in battle.


    Facing the real noble and cool senior, the elder martial brother who pretends to be noble and cool, the second elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial brother who are noble and cool behind the elder martial brother all day long, they feel that it''s a hard life


    Back in the courtyard, Lu Qingan was no longer in such a hurry. He calmly turned back, stared at Xie Xi and opened his thin lips: "take off your clothes."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chuyu: "how about...?"


    Master, are you in such a hurry to come back so that Xie Xi can take off his clothes?


    Xie Xi pursed his lips, and his face turned white. He didn''t know if he was frightened by Lu Qingan Master, I''m fine. "


    Lu Qingan''s words are concise and comprehensive: "take off."


    Xie Xi is helpless: "that lets the big elder martial brother and the third younger martial brother evade?"


    Lu Qingan said solemnly, "Xi''er, it''s a good thing that you don''t want people to worry, but you don''t want people to worry about everything. Your mind is in vain." He seemed to think of something, closed his eyes and said, "it''s not necessarily good not to ask for return."


    Chu fish heard the clouds and fog, and saw Xie Xi nodding thoughtfully, and then looked at the third younger martial brother: "go out."


    The third younger martial brother had already finished the consciousness of being kicked away and returned to the room obediently.


    Xie Xi took a look at the Chu fish and took off his robe.


    His outer robe has been changed on the way to come, but the inner lining is still a little shabby. Chu Yu''s eyes are attracted to the past, and he can see that Xie Xi slowly takes off his inner robe, and his face is paler and paler.


    Chu Yu is facing Xie Xi. He can''t see the situation behind him. But Lu Qingan''s brow is wrinkled and his face is more and more serious. Chu Yu''s heart rate is accelerated involuntarily. He swallows and spits. He is ready to walk behind Xie Xi.


    ¡­¡­ Clean and clean???


    How about flesh and blood in imagination???


    What are you doing, master???


    Chu fish silently stared at Xie Xi''s beautiful back, smooth waistline, and said in a slow voice: " Master? "


    Lu Qingan is silent and raises his hand to pat Xie Xi on the back. Suddenly, there is a flash of blue light. Behind Xie Xi, there is gradually a pattern of lightning shape, with cold electric light flashing.


    "This is?"


    Lu Guang''an said in a low voice: "when hit by tianleizi, the spirit vessels will be damaged, which is the sign."


    Chu Yu is shocked: the spirit is fundamental. If the spirit is damaged, the protagonist will have no future!


    Lu Qingan continued in awe: "but it''s not impossible to repair it. There is a holy spring in the Minghe River after the Qingtu, which can repair the damaged spirit vein. Fish, take Xi''er to the Minghe river immediately. You can come back only when the pattern behind disappears. "


    Chu fish was shocked. He nodded and blinked, hoping Lu Qingan would give some more hints.


    Lu Qingan thought for a moment and nodded: "I will help you deal with the Chu family. You don''t have to worry."


    Lu Qingan has always done things in a vigorous manner and has a strong guarantee.


    If the protagonist is abandoned, the book will be completely abandoned


    Although he wanted to cut song Jingyi very much, in order to find out his life experience, Chu Yu forbear to kill him, nodded, went to help Xie Xi to put on his coat and robe, and touched the child''s head painfully.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Xie Xi had been listening to the conversation silently. His face was a little strange. After a pause, he took Chu Yu into his arms and murmured, "I don''t want my elder martial brother to be afraid of me."


    Chu''s eyes almost burst with tears.


    He can play coquettish, sell cute and sticky people, and be loyal to dogs. This kind of child can''t be found with a lantern. He can cultivate such a good child. It''s not bad to bend, it''s not bad.


    Considering the sound of Chu, Chu fish pondered and left a letter. After another thought, he wrote the matter several times larger with a solemn face, to the effect that "my younger martial brother is dying. I have to take him to rescue the elder brother. Don''t kill him in Minghe at a fixed point". Then he went to Yuqi to find Sheng and took Xie Xi away.


    Lu Qingan read the letter twice calmly. In the cold moonlight, his cold face became colder and colder, but suddenly the corner of his lips turned.


    He glanced at the cold and quiet courtyard, and the smile faded gradually. He unconsciously touched the unbalanced sword at his waist, and was dazed. Suddenly, a familiar wind voice sounded in his ear.


    "Tut tut Tut, I haven''t seen you for many years. Will you cheat?"


    Lu Qingan''s face froze for a moment.


    The voice is still laughing: "ah? No, I don''t seem to know you, but somehow I think it''s amazing that you cheat Look at your little apprentice. You''ve fooled him around. "


    Lu Qingan''s fingers have turned white and his lips are trembling. It took a long time for him to tremble and cry out: " Shen Nian? "


    Wen Yang''s half dead and dying spirit in the body, I don''t know when, has woke up from the deep sleep.


    The spirit trembled. It seemed that he was shocked after hearing his voice. He paused and said with a smile, "well, it''s me."


    ***


    Chu Yu never sleeps and takes Xie Xi away from Qingtu, almost rushing into Minghe with red eyes.Xie Xi felt ashamed, but he was embarrassed to say it. He could only rub against Chu fish, and the weak called: "elder martial brother......"


    Chu fish touched his head with his back hand and said heavily, "it hurts?"


    Xie Xi is sluggish and greedy for his tenderness. He is reluctant to let go of his hand, cling to his waist and murmur, "it''s very painful."


    In the past ten years, he suffered countless tortures and pains. He thought day and night about countless ways to keep him by his side, whether he was a prisoner or not. Now it''s so easy to get everything you can''t even think of. It''s really untrue.


    It''s so beautiful that it seems to be entering the fairyland of the mausoleum.


    Chu fish thought for a while. He glanced over the mountains and rivers under his eyes and said, "go down and have a rest?"


    Xie Xi nodded quickly.


    On the way from Qingtu, he has been urging Chu Yu to rest, but Chu Yu is too worried and sleepless.


    The Minghe river is behind the Qingtu, which is guarded by the Qingtu. The impact is not too big, but it is not small. Chu fish with Xie Xi fell to the ground, and happened to fall near a small town. Almost no one lived in the town. Most of them left their homes and retreated to the rear.


    Chu Yu wandered around the town for a long time before meeting an old man. Probably old, but also reluctant to leave their hometown, wrapped in thick clothes, is hobbling along.


    Chu fish quickly stepped forward and inquired about the Minghe spring.


    The old man squinted up and down at them, his voice was old and hoarse: "the two little brothers said that it should be the hot spring on the mountain over there."


    When Chu Yu looked in the direction he pointed, he could see that there was a mountain in the distance, shrouded in clouds, and he did not know how high it was.


    "The mountain has been covered with clouds, snow and ice all the year round, and there are many storms. If you want to go, you should be careful. I heard that there were practitioners who wanted to go up before, but they were swept down by the storm and killed directly. Oh, the menders have been killed. You should be careful... "


    Chuyu smiled and thanked, pulling Xie Xi to walk away from the town.


    Xie Xi blinked and looked at Chu fish''s white and clear face. Suddenly, he felt itchy. He went to play coquetry: "elder martial brother, I''m hungry."


    Chu fish squinted at him.


    Xie Xi licked his lips. The red lips on the tip of his tongue were so bright that he had no reason to be tempted: "I want to eat fish..."


    Chu Yu paused and smiled, "OK."


    As soon as Xie Xi''s eyes brightened, he was about to start to move. Chu Yu stopped in front of a river, looked inside, muttered something, and waved his long sleeve.


    With a few "poop poop" sounds, several fish in the river were caught in the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to do, elder martial brother? " Xie Xi suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Chu fish slowly took out a fire talisman, calmly said: "eat fish."

 Chapter 49

    Xie Xi was very unhappy.


    Chu Yu knew why Xie Xi was not happy. He was very happy because of his unhappiness. He simply dealt with it. He happily lit a fire rack fish, touched the seasoning that he didn''t know when to throw into the storage ring, and rubbed it on the fish one by one. He said: "if you want to eat a good roast fish, you have to slowly remove the scales and bake it on a small fire, so the taste is good ¡­¡±


    Xie Xi listened, but his face was not so depressed. He looked at Chu fish up and down thoughtfully, and his lips curved slightly: "all listen to elder martial brother."


    Chu fish lowered his head, didn''t notice the dangerous eyes, patiently painted the material, then raised his head, looked at Xie Xi, who was sitting on one side like a lovely baby, and immediately felt pity.


    Ah, it''s so lovely. It''s more like the little Zhengtai when I was a child


    Now the sky is getting dark. In the light of the fire, Xie Xixiu''s facial features are more delicate.


    Chuyu''s heart was thumping, and he didn''t feel very well.


    At the end of the day, the heart of the silent society of appearance began to throb again.


    After staring at Xie Xi for a long time, Chu Yu slowly moved to his side, raised his hand to touch the child''s head, and said kindly, "I didn''t expect that, just in a twinkling of an eye, younger martial brother would grow so big."


    "For elder martial brother, it may just be a blink of an eye." Xie Xi took Chu Yu''s hand and put it on his lips to rub and kiss him. His eyes were dim. "But for younger martial brother, ten years of darkness is so long that he can hardly see the end."


    At last I saw the end.


    The end is Chu fish.


    Chu Yu was stunned and hesitated for a moment, but he asked his doubts: "I heard that in the first year you..."


    Xie Xi knew what he wanted to ask and smiled, "I''m crazy."


    He is so straightforward, Chuyu is a little uneasy: "younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi held him in his arms and rubbed his face against his side face: "that''s what outsiders say."


    Chu Yu was relieved, but he didn''t put his face in order to show a smile. Xie Xi said again, "but I''m really crazy. For more than a year, I only remember waiting for my elder martial brother to come back outside the tomb ruins. When the four seasons went round again outside the tomb ruins, and autumn was approaching, I suddenly woke up. I don''t know what I''ve been doing for so long. I even forgot what happened in the mausoleum. "


    His tone was very calm, but Chu Yu was sad.


    How painful it must be to be like that


    Xie Xi held him tightly again and murmured: "I really can''t remember clearly, so long I should be thinking about elder martial brother. As soon as I think about elder martial brother''s smile, I think I can live... "


    Chu Yu was even more sad: "OK Stop talking. "


    Originally, I wanted to hear about Xie Xi''s experiences over the years, but I didn''t expect to hear that he died in battle at the beginning.


    Chu fish was held too tight, some can''t breathe, patted Xie Xi''s back, tangled for a moment: " Younger martial brother, why do you like elder martial brother so much? "


    "Because elder martial brother is very warm." Xie Xi frowned for a moment and shook his head. "Elder martial brother is very good. It''s a collection of all the expectations of younger martial brother. I want to be with elder martial brother all my life and never be separated."


    I will never be separated family?


    Chu Yu somehow thought of his relatives in the original world.


    A father who is drunk at home all day, a mother-in-law who can only beat and scold him. And since the stepmother had a child, she was even more mean to him. I wish he disappeared in the world immediately.


    ¡­¡­ In fact, in a way, the stepmother''s hope is complete.


    He didn''t feel the warmth of many relatives. Fortunately, he was optimistic in nature and didn''t twist the darkness. When he treated Xie Xi, he relied on his instinct to treat him well, protect him and take care of him


    Now, Xie Xi is also trying to be like him. In turn, he is good to him, protect him and take care of him.


    These are so-called relatives did not give him things.


    Chu fish thought about it, and suddenly he was confused.


    It''s better to stay in the book anyway. Why did he want to go back to suffer at the beginning and save points desperately


    I have been secretly struggling for several times whether I want to thank Xi or go back.


    There''s no need to get tangled up at all!


    All at once, Chu Yu felt refreshed, smiled and touched Xie Xi''s clean chin like a kitten, and said happily, "OK, let''s stay together all the time."


    This is the first time for Chu Yu to answer this kind of question directly. Xie Xi didn''t expect anything. Hearing Chu Yu''s response, he opened his eyes, opened his mouth and stuttered: "teacher, senior brother Elder martial brother, what did you say just now? Can you say it again? "


    Seeing his eyes red and incoherent with excitement, Chu Yu sighed. It''s probably just like this in my life.


    He repeated patiently, "then stay together all the time."


    Xie Xi immediately put the Chu fish down.


    He didn''t want to do something cool at once, but he was excited to the extreme. He just hugged the Chuyu and refused to give up anyway.Chu fish''s head has been knocked down for a long time, with tears in his eyes. His eyes are straight. He stares at the dim sky for a long time before he returns to his senses. He can''t help but grin his teeth: "what''s the style? Get up."


    Xie Xi still doesn''t give up.


    Chu Yu could feel that Xie Xi was wet in his neck. He swallowed the words he wanted to export, stroked his back, carefully compared their personalities, and some were depressed about why Xie Xi was attacking.


    In addition to the cool ground, the air is filled with a burnt smell, the body is very heavy, the sky is also gloomy, which is considered as the quiet time.


    ¡­¡­ wait.


    The Chu fish out of Shenyou sky immediately regained his mind and jumped up directly: "fish!"


    The result of deep talk and heartless embrace is that the fish are all burnt.


    Chu fish crouched in frustration beside the fire, poking and poking. Xie Xi''s eyes were bright, and he crouched beside him smiling: "elder martial brother said that he would invite me to eat fish. Now the fish are all burnt out. Do you want to compensate me?"


    Chu fish calmly stabbed out the fire with a branch, clapped his hands, stood up, and coldly taught: "it''s all Jindan monks, and they are still talking about eating fish all day."


    Xie Xi sighed helplessly: "if I say I want to eat elder martial brother, will elder martial brother agree?"


    Chu Yu did not change his face and completely ignored his question: "OK, let''s go and see what happened to that mountain."


    At the end of the talk time, Chu fish regained control of Sheng and flew to the high mountain over there.


    At first glance, it seems that the mountain is very close, but actually it is far away. It took nearly half a day to arrive at the speed of Chu fish.


    Looking up from the foot of the mountain, the mountain is really high. Chu fish pondered for a moment, made a border, and the imperial sword flew up.


    However, after a while, Xunsheng took the two of them to wear into the clouds. The sound of thunder and strong wind was faintly heard around him. Chu Yu threw a guide sign and tried it. There was nothing unusual, so he took Xie Xi to the top of the mountain.


    Just a few feet later, a strong wind and thunder suddenly came from the clouds. Xie Xi leaned lazily behind the Chu fish, and with a wave of his hand, the thunder disappeared.


    With the escort of Xie Xi, Chu Yu has more confidence and rushes deeper into the clouds. Before long, the world in front of him is suddenly overturned.


    The world behind the clouds is a small mountain top platform, on which there are green grass and small trees. You can see it when you get close to it. In the cluster of trees, flowers and plants, there is a hot spring with dense fog.


    Chu fish squinted and glanced around for a while, but he was puzzled: "listen to that old man, I thought this mountain is really powerful."


    Xie xihun didn''t care: "secular people, rumors spread, some things will only spread more and more evil, elder martial brother also believe it?"


    "Well, master also said that there is a holy spring here. Why is there nothing powerful around it?" Chu Yu still has some doubts.


    According to the unchanging law in the novel, there will be some animals beside the gods to guard them. If not, there will be an ancient prohibition. How could it be so easy to get close to it?


    Xie Xi calmed down for a moment and turned his head to silence.


    ¡­¡­ It was made up by the master. If there is something powerful, the master will be powerful


    Chu Yu did not dare to let go of his vigilance and carefully inspected the place. He confirmed that it was really a rare place with spirit. He sighed a little disappointed and fell to the hot spring with Xie Xi.


    I didn''t feel that I was far away in the air. As soon as I fell down, I felt misty and white in front of my eyes. My breath was moist and hot.


    Looking at the spring, Chu Yu said coldly: "younger martial brother, come in, I will protect the Dharma outside."


    Xie Xi looked at Chu Yu''s serious expression, and suddenly he was a little confused.


    ¡­¡­ What can I do? I''m just here to have a good time. I''m so happy and unashamed, but elder martial brother seems to be too serious


    "Elder martial brother, it''s very safe around here," said Xie


    Chuyu: "hmm?"


    Xie Xidao: "I''m afraid of going to the hot spring alone..."


    Chuyu said, "I''ll catch a monster to accompany you."


    Xie Xi quickly grabbed Chu Yu and appointed Qu Baba: "elder martial brother clearly understands what younger martial brother means. Why should he pretend to be confused?"


    Chu Yu thought about it for a moment and said politely: "younger martial brother, young man with strong blood, if we take a bath together, we will not be able to control ourselves..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Elder martial brother, still don''t want to? " Xie Xi suddenly burst into tears. "Elder martial brother said he liked me and wanted to be with me all the time. Why did he always refuse me?"


    Chuyu''s black face: "what else do the wounded want to do! Go and stay! "


    Xie Xi didn''t like it. Originally, he pretended to be injured in order to take advantage of Chu fish''s heartache. Unexpectedly, he pretended to be injured again. But now if we tell Chu Yu the truth, Chu Yu will probably ignore him


    Xie Xi, depressed for a moment, took off his robe and flowed into the hot spring. He didn''t sink, his back was straight, his lean waist was slowly buried in the water, half hidden and half visible.Chu fish hugged Xunsheng and leaned on the tree and stared at Xie Xi''s back.


    ¡­¡­ The child looks really depressed.


    In other words, Xie Xi was injured because of him.


    There was no expression on the surface of Chu fish, but his heart began to shake a little. His index finger beat the scabbard with impatience.


    Abstinence or something. It''s a little painful for a protagonist who used to be a stallion man Especially recently with him


    It''s nothing to satisfy Xie Xi a little, isn''t it?


    After struggling for a long time, Chu Yu heard Xie Xi''s voice: "elder martial brother..."


    He didn''t look back. His voice was soft. There was a slight nasal sound in the clear voice line. It sounded extremely aggrieved.


    Chu fish''s heartstrings trembled, he took a breath, bit his teeth, walked over, stood on a smooth boulder beside the hot spring, and Wen said, "when you get better, you can''t do it now." After a meal, Chuyu coughed softly, " If necessary, five girls can help you. "


    Xie Xi was silent.


    Chu fish tangled for a while, squatted down and reached for Xie Xi''s head: "darling, don''t allow Ah! "


    He reached out and was pulled down by a huge force. The warm water suddenly permeated the whole body. Chu fish took a breath. Just to educate Xie Xi, he was pressed to the edge of the boulder. His body was close to him and there was no gap.


    Xie Xi''s face was full of smiling and Yan. He pinned the Chu fish''s hand behind him, picked up his chin, and said hoarsely, "elder martial brother, you came down by yourself."


    Chuyu''s face is expressionless: "I''m not sure Let go. "


    Xie Xi turned a deaf ear, squeezed one leg hard between the two legs of Chu Yu, blinked, "elder martial brother seems to be a little guilty, and is embarrassed to take the initiative to make compensation, so let younger martial brother take it for himself."


    Chu fish was forced to raise his head, lips slightly long, squinting at Xie Xi.


    Just as Xie Xi pulled it into the water, his Xinghui hairpin had fallen to an unknown corner, and the wet green silk was leaking, which was tightly attached to his face and neck. The black and white matched each other, making his skin look like snow. His clothes were in disorder, and he just pulled them all together, his clothes were slightly open, showing his white and strong chest.


    Xie Xi blinked, stared at Chuyu''s slightly ruddy face, slightly opened a line of moist red lips


    It''s a familiar scene, but once he couldn''t do what he wanted, now he can do it.


    Xie Xi lowered his head, took hold of the Chu fish''s lips, and slowly changed from a gentle kiss to a deep one like a storm. His hands slipped onto his back, and his body rubbed against each other for a while. In the warm water, both of them began to breathe in a hurry.


    Xie Xi''s eyes are blazing. He remembers the sensitive spot of Chu fish. He lowers his head and licks his Adam''s apple.


    Chu fish raised his head, bent his hand unconsciously, gasped heavily, and his brain was blank. The strange pleasure rose from the bottom of his heart, which could not be ignored by him.


    ¡­¡­ After all, he is not a herbivore, professional abstinence.


    The lower abdomen can clearly feel being held by something indescribable. After a moment of dizziness, Chu fish suddenly woke up and pushed Xie Xi away.


    Xie Xi was a little surprised: "senior brother?"


    Chu fish rubbed his forehead. "Nonsense, you''re not well, you can''t."


    Xie Xi almost wanted to cry: " Elder martial brother, actually... "


    Chu fish is also a man. Knowing how hard it is to be pushed away, he grinds his teeth and grinds his heart: "page 20, right?"


    "Well?"


    "Then page 20."


    Xie Xi''s face is strange: "it''s Is what elder martial brother said true? "


    Chu fish grinned: "it''s just a bite."

 Chapter 50

    The ground near the hot spring is flat. Chu Yu, ashamed of his old face, asks Xie Xi to sit on the ground. He takes a deep breath and feels that his face is burning badly.


    On impulse, he agreed


    Fortunately, with the fog rising, Xie Xi may not be able to see his face


    Chu fish lowered his eyes and looked at what was facing him. The little Xie Xi, who inherits the tradition of great life and great utensils, is not small either. He is quite different from the handsome and beautiful Xie Xi''s painting style. The big brother looks blue and purple and ferocious.


    Xie Xi was upset and blushed: " Elder martial brother, don''t be reluctant. "


    Chu fish''s original flinch mood immediately went out, and gave him a glance: "don''t you really want to try it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xie Xi lowered his head and said in a small voice, "I, I just said it casually, but I didn''t expect that elder martial brother would really agree..."


    Chu Yu''s face was expressionless, and he reached out his hand to hold Xie Xi''s second soldier.


    As soon as Xie Xi''s face changed, he tightened his hand to the ground and gasped for breath. His eyes were confused: "elder martial brother..."


    [hot spring water slides to wash and coagulate fat.


    Fish are boiled in hot spring water.


    Shave and cook.


    I''ll listen to what elder martial brother says. I''m Xiaoxie.


    The Great Harmony of life. ]


    * * *


    Chuyu looked at the barrage of bullets in front of him.


    [netizen Miaomiao: scatter flowers to celebrate and finally eat fish again! \(¡Ý del ¡Ü) / 2]


    [netizen treatment needs treatment: you know, hot spring and fish are the best match! 2]


    [netizen sesame Tangyuan: the real heart of elder martial brother: come on, face me 2]


    [netizen''s majesty: boiled fish in warm water? Is junior brother delicious_ (:3)¡Ï)_ 2]


    the ghost house of netizen is a bit cute: upstairs, shouldn''t you ask elder martial brother if it''s delicious? 2]


    ¡­¡­


    System, you can''t play happily without closing the all evil bullet curtain


    There are some small grievances in the system: "we''ve delayed the play of the barrage for a few days for the host, and they''ve tried their best."


    Chuyu: " Thank you. Besides, are you from someone else''s family? "


    The system continues to advise.


    Chu fish is silent. It seems that from him and Xie Xi Since falling in love, the system has really become a pink girl system


    The man behind him made a pause, and the hand holding his waist was a little dishonest. He leaned up to his ear and breathed: "what are you doing, elder martial brother?"


    Chu Yu glanced at Xie Xi, intending to defend the sword and seriously thinking about what happened.


    A few days at the top of the mountain Xie Xi''s face was rosy and his spirit was in full swing, but he was a little weak.


    What about the injury? What about the promised abstinence?


    Is it the result of holding for too long?


    Thinking of being entangled and tossed into the middle of the night yesterday, till now, his waist and legs are still weak, Chu fish sighed. It''s a mistake in education. It''s a mistake. A single abstinence can only lead to negative effects. In the end, it''s him who is the worst tormented.


    Xie Xi blinked, pinched Chu fish''s chin, leaned up and kissed his lips like a falling feather, "what is elder martial brother thinking? Don''t tell younger martial brother. "


    Chu Yu opened his hand without politeness and said, "go, don''t touch and kiss if you don''t want to drop your sword."


    Xie Xi was about to roll and sell cute: "what are you thinking, elder martial brother?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m just thinking, "Chu Yusu Rong," proper release is a kind of recognition and respect for life, and so is life. Sometimes it needs to be compact and violent, sometimes it needs to be gentle and plain. In a tense moment, it''s necessary to relax properly. When it''s too plain, it''s also a kind of relaxation for the future... "


    Xie Xi: "..."


    "What are you talking about, elder martial brother?" he said


    Chu fish''s face turned serious and silent.


    Who knows what he''s talking about


    The system tinkled: "the host means to avoid the death of the protagonist and the protagonist together. In the future, it will not exclude the happy sauce brewing with the protagonist."


    Chuyu: "ha ha."


    ***


    before returning to the clear picture, Chu Yu inquired about the recent situation of tianyuanmen.


    Song Jingyi''s story didn''t come out as expected, and song yuanzhuo was still sitting on the leader''s seat.


    Chuyu is a little disappointed.


    After leaving for more than ten days, he didn''t know what Chu Sheng was worried about. Chu Yu pushed the sticky Xie Xi to Tianyuan gate and hurried back to Chu''s house.


    Ten days did not see him, the Chu family''s son Qi Qi Leng for a moment, just called out: "three CHILDES are good."


    Chu fish nodded modestly, remembering the original Lord''s noble coldness. He walked quickly to Chu Sheng''s room, hesitated for a moment, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­ eldest brother? I''m back. Am I there? "


    Silent for a long time, the door was pushed open, and the Chu fish was held by one. In the quiet voice of Chu, there was Resentment: "little brother, you are dying in a hurry. Leave me a letter Is that kid still alive? "Chu fish is strange: Chu sound actually worried about Xie Xi?


    Can ease and improve the relationship between Chu voice and Xie Xi, but Chu fish quickly nodded: "living dragon and tiger."


    The sharp eyes of Chu sound locked the hidden traces on Chu fish''s neck, paused for a moment, and drew out three fires in a gloomy way? Didn''t die?! "


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chuyu grabbed the Chusheng who wanted to kill his mouth, dragged him into the room and sighed.


    It seems that I think too much


    Chu Sheng is looking forward to Xie Xigou


    As soon as he entered the room, Chu fish smelt a strong smell of ink. Looking around, he noticed that the room was littered with calligraphy and paintings. He picked up a picture casually. The eyes and eyebrows of the people in the picture were cold, the looks were like immortals, the details were exquisite, and the portraits were lifelike. Don''t look at it carefully. It''s just a noble, cool and talented man.


    A piece of paper next to it is full of dense words. The words of Chu fish, fish and little brother take turns to appear on the stage. The words are full of vigour and tears.


    Chuyu once again: "..."


    Don''t look at it any more. He''s all over the room.


    If it is not clear about Chu Sheng''s temperament and his reasons, Chu Yu would really doubt whether Chu Sheng likes his brother


    Chu fish couldn''t help but ask: "elder brother These ten days, you won''t be in the room writing and painting these things, right? "


    Chu Sheng, with tears in his eyes, nodded: "in fact, when I think about my little brother this decade, it will be the same. Do you want to have a look?"


    Chuyu: " No more. "


    Originally, there was still some speechless congealing and choking. When it came to that decade, Chu fish was a little ashamed. It was not only Xie Xi who suffered, but also his Chu family who were full of pain.


    What we didn''t get in that world, we got a whole here, which is many times more than we expected.


    Chuyu felt sad in his heart. He blinked and patted Chusheng''s shoulder: "big brother, I won''t leave again."


    Do not leave the world, do not leave Xie Xi, will not leave the Chu family.


    And watch dad Chu come back.


    Chu''s voice was startled, and the uneasiness in his heart disappeared suddenly. He hugged Chu fish and rubbed them happily: "my injury is getting better, little brother, you..."


    "Dudududu."


    Suddenly, a knock on the door broke Chu''s words. Chu was excited and was interrupted. His face was black: "who?"


    There was a gentle voice outside: "brother Chu, the appointed day is here. I''ll help you with your bone grafting and detoxification."


    Chu Sheng''s face changed greatly: "who has agreed with you? Get out of here! "


    Chu fish doubts: "bone? Detoxification? Big brother, what''s the matter? "


    "Is it little Master Chu?" The gentle voice like the spring breeze was gentle, and said slowly, "brother Chu walked too fast that day. I can''t say more. Brother Chu was attacked by the demon cultivator and hurt his shoulder. The sword was very powerful. When brother Chu fought back..."


    "Shut up."


    Chu Sheng''s face is getting darker and darker. He opens the door a little by the door and stares at the person in front of him.


    It is clear and bright, as warm as jade, with a light smile on the tip of the eyebrows and the corners of the eyes, which makes it hard to have a bad feeling.


    Chu fish leaned over and looked at it, but the focus was wrong: "where''s your fox?"


    Fu Chongyi was stunned and said with a smile, "he likes brother Chu so much that he can''t help being close to him when he sees him. Brother Chu doesn''t like him. I''m afraid I''ll be knocked out of the Chu family, so I didn''t bring him here."


    Seeing his serious and patient explanation, Chu Yu wanted to laugh a little bit. Looking at Chu Sheng and Fu Chongyi, he said, "go on, what''s the matter with my eldest brother?"


    When Chu Yu joined the cavity, Fu Chongyi had more energy. He continued: "when brother Chu fought back, he was hurt by the energy, and his hand was broken..."


    Chu Sheng covered his mouth with a black face and looked at Chu Yu: "little brother, big brother and he have some private affairs. Go and have a rest first."


    Fu Chongyi blinked, glanced at the room full of calligraphy and painting scenery, couldn''t help frowning, pushed away Chu Sheng''s hand, which had the meaning of admonition: "brother Chu, I told you that your hand needs rest, and you even got the room full of calligraphy and painting, this..."


    Chu Sheng almost drew his sword: "I use my left hand."


    "Left hand..."


    Seeing that the tender elder brother is going to get angry, Chu Yu knows that his staying in Chu Sheng will only be more mad because his younger brother hears that he is being disciplined. He waves his hand consciously and goes to his room.


    The room was still spotless and clean. Chu Yu recalled Chu''s tense voice. He couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. He sat on the bed and was calm.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the lack of the burden of Shen Nian that his cultivation speed is getting faster and faster. Especially recently, there is a momentum of breaking through to the later stage of Jindan


    Chu fish thought for a while, and two words appeared in his head: Double cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    Is it because of Xie Xi''s hard work?


    In other words, Xie Xi was nourished by his spiritual power in March when he was a child, so there are some traces of his breath in his spiritual power. Xie Xi''s practice of water practice is the same as his practice of five elements. In this way, maybe the practice of water practice does not work consciously at that time, and he unconsciously double practicesAs for the specific situation, we have to wait until the next practice.


    Just thinking seriously, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him: "elder martial brother..."


    Chuyu is used to it. He moves back automatically, leans to Xie xihuai, and continues to ponder the double cultivation.


    Xie Xi didn''t get a response. He rubbed the soft hair on his head. "What are you thinking, elder martial brother?"


    Chu fish was in a daze. Xie Xi asked and subconsciously replied, "Shuangxiu."


    After saying that, I found out that it was not right, and immediately remedied: "no, no, no, I mean, I am thinking about the right way of double cultivation in the world of cultivation..."


    Xie Xi paused for a moment, chuckled out, slipped his hand under his clothes, and whispered, "senior brother wants to double repair with me?"


    Of course, I didn''t get the answer from Chuyu.


    "In a word, I seem to have a sign of breakthrough recently..." Xie Xi pondered for a moment, his eyes brightened, "Heaven rewards diligence, elder martial brother, we can work harder and strive for a breakthrough at one stroke..."


    Chu fish''s black face: "is it your diligent method? Hand back, last night tossed night is not enough? Stay away from me in three days. "


    Xie Xi is aggrieved. He takes back his hand according to his words, but still holds him. "Senior brother, I haven''t been back these days?"


    "Well." Chuyu nodded. No matter what, we can''t always be cold in the Chu family. Chu Sheng, the younger brother, is thinking about his younger brother.


    Before that, he was always soft hearted, Xie Xi. He ran to the gate of Tianyuan, intentionally or unintentionally. Chu Sheng saw it but didn''t say anything, but he was upset.


    ¡­¡­ It''s also because he''s always forgetting some people.


    Xie Xi also knew that Chu Yu was in a dilemma. He didn''t bother about this problem any more. He sighed, "then younger martial brother will have to meet elder martial brother in the middle of the night."


    After a while, Chu Yu got back to the point.


    "What about song Jingyi?"


    Xie Xi frowned: "no more. According to the master, song yuanzhuo tried to protect song Jingyi in front of the elders that day. When things got worse, the leader''s wife came. The leader''s wife''s father is the old leader. The old leader died for the Tianyuan gate. All the elders respected her three points more than song yuanzhuo. She spoke with song yuanzhuo, and finally protected song Jingyi''s reputation. Then song Jingyi disappeared. "


    It disappeared. Maybe song yuanzhuo sent him to a safe place. Maybe song Jingyi could not accept himself as a waste man and killed himself. The latter is unlikely. Seeing the appearance of song yuanzhuo and his wife, they must have kept a close eye on Song Jingyi and won''t let him commit suicide easily.


    Thinking for a long time, Chu fish no longer care.


    In any case, song Jingyi was abandoned, and the spirit could not be restored. There would not be so many Chu frost rivers in the world to restore the spirit.


    After many days of neglect, tomorrow will be the day of the devil''s melee. Chu Yu is ready to rest in xiehuai.


    According to Chu Yu''s idea, in this scuffle, as long as one of the Chu family disciples is immortal, and he doesn''t have the energy to pursue and fight, just stay in one place and see the demon cultivation kill.


    Don''t want to scuffle just started, Chu fish met an old acquaintance.


    The young man on the other side was still beautiful, modest and polite: "long time no see, Mr. Chu."


    The third younger martial brother, who was waiting for death to watch the bustle, took a breath: "elder martial brother!"!!! It''s him!!! That dead pervert


    Chu fish: "..."

 Chapter 51

    Young Lord raised his eyebrows and looked at the third younger martial brother. There was a faint flash of fire in his eyes. He smiled more mildly: "sweetheart, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The third younger martial brother''s white and tender face suddenly turned red and angry.


    However, the third younger martial brother always knew his own strength, but he would not be tough. He glared at him fiercely and looked at Chu Yu with tears in his eyes: "elder martial brother..."


    Xie Xi''s face was black, and he pulled out his sword. He was about to rush out. Chu Yu grabbed Xie Xi and was puzzled.


    Strange, I thought that the abnormal young master almost killed the third younger martial brother, but it''s not like that to see their reaction


    Chu fish decided to find out what happened first, clear his throat, and kindly replied, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The young Lord is gifted and arrogant. He has always been a smiling face. He is also a self-conscious and elegant person. He has been called abnormal continuously. His face is not good-looking. Only when his smile is sluggish, can he get back to being polite.


    "I''m Wei ciyin."


    Chu fish pressed Xie Xi and turned a deaf ear. Oh, "little abnormal master......"


    Wei ciyin looked at Xie Xi with a twisted smile, and said, "ten years ago, when I was leaving, I thought it was the last time I was with him. After I came out, I widely publicized the mission that he sacrificed his life to save people. I didn''t expect that he could live in the mausoleum for ten years, but thanks for nothing Friends... "


    In addition, we can''t control Xie Xi.


    The child is about to go wild.


    Chu fish reached out and pinched Xie Xi''s face, coaxed him in a low voice and pressed his head into his arms. If you don''t see it, don''t worry. Don''t let Xie Xi see Wei ciyin.


    "Young master Wei, I''m curious. What did you do to my younger martial brother?" After appeasing Xie Xi, Chu Yu turned to look at the third younger martial brother with a face full of shame and anger and his eyes full of fire. He could not help but draw his eyebrows.


    The third younger martial brother is a soft temper. Although it''s hard to hear, it''s like the grass on the wall is falling with the wind. The former master bullied the main character, and he also bullied. Later, Chu Yu came to change his attitude. He is also the fastest one to change his attitude. He can rub and smile to meet people, and he''s still cute and cute when he''s sneered at by Xie Xi. What did Wei ciyin do to make such a smooth guy angry like this?


    Wei ciyin''s face remained the same: "why do you want to think about the harm? I just invited your younger martial brother to a mountain. "


    According to the words and deeds of Wei ciyin in the tomb ruins, Chu Yu really didn''t believe that Wei ciyin could treat a righteous monk normally. His brain filled countless pictures and twisted his eyebrows: "what mountain?"


    Can Wei ciyin take the third younger martial brother to which mountain and which secret place, and use the third younger martial brother as bait to scare him?


    Wei ciyin smile unchanged: "Wushan."


    Chuyu: " Wushan? "


    Did he want to go wrong?


    Wei ciyin gently lifted his long hair and narrowed his narrow eyes. His eyes were like water, and he was a little shy: "I met the enemy of the Huan clan that day. I was accidentally drugged and was surrounded by some crooked melons and cracked dates. I couldn''t find someone to cure them. I happened to meet your younger martial brother. He looked white, white, tender and tender. I thought he was a little monk disguised as a man..."


    You''re a freak in the middle of the world!


    Chu Yu looks at the third younger martial brother with a trembling face.


    I didn''t expect that the third younger martial brother, a straight man, met with such inhuman things.


    Although he was broken, his mood was complicated when he first did it with Xie Xi. Let alone the third younger martial brother


    The third younger martial brother was also trembling when Chu Yu saw him. He saw that his eyes were strange. He swallowed his tears and blood with a smile and said dryly: "elder martial brother Second senior brother came in time... "


    Then he gnashed his teeth and said, "I always thought that the talents of Hehuan sect of the devil kingdom were the most obscene / evil!"


    Chu Yu continued to stare at the third younger martial brother silently.


    Xie Xi lies quietly in Chu Yu''s arms and looks at his every move with a smile. Seeing that he has been staring at the third younger martial brother, youyou says, "elder martial brother, we have agreed that we can''t always stare at people other than me."


    Chuyu pressed his head expressionless: "shut up."


    Although he didn''t negotiate with the third younger martial brother, Chu Yu was quite fond of such a character as the jumping younger brother. In addition, he had been living on his own with cannon fodder, and felt that the small cannon fodder of yuanchenfeng was his younger brother. He was bullied by others. Finally, he realized the feeling of Chu sound. He turned to Wei ciyin, pulled out Xusheng, and his voice was cold:¡° Is there going to be a fight? "


    "Better be obedient than respectful." Wei ciyin smiles and touches a tube of Ziyu Xiao with his back hand. His face is awe inspiring.


    Xie Xi immediately broke away from the Chu fish and mentioned breaking the snow. The Chu fish was pounding on the abacus in his heart. He quickly pressed him down again and said in a solemn voice, "you are not allowed to move."


    Xie xikuo said, "elder martial brother, I can protect you."


    Chuyu: "I......"


    "I''m in charge of fighting, killing and killing. It''s good that elder martial brother is safe behind me."


    Chuyu is grateful. The plot has developed so much that for the first time, it has a real feeling of holding the thigh.Except for the timing.


    Chu fish rubbed Xie Xi''s hair: "darling, I can handle it."


    Xie Xi sipped his lips, and the bottom of his eyes was cold: "I can kill him."


    Chuyu: " I''m afraid you killed him. I have something else to ask. You can help me to watch the disciples of Chu family and the third younger martial brother. Those demons are going to be killed. "


    Unable to twist the Chu fish, Xie Xi had to nod.


    Although he stayed at the corner, other demons soon noticed this side and killed him with a knife and an axe. The disciple of the Chu family immediately raised his sword lattice to block it. Xie Xi considered the whole situation and helped him when he couldn''t make it. Chu fish nodded happily. There was a flash of white shadow in the corner of his eyes. He reached out and took it. It was snow.


    Chu fish looked up at the sky.


    Qingtu has entered a cold winter. There are clouds in the sky, and the sound of scuffle below shakes everywhere. It seems that it shakes the sky and pierces where. Suddenly, there is a heavy snow floating down. The eyes are full of snow.


    Wei ciyin said with a loud smile: "Mr. Chu, are you still fighting?"


    When he spoke, the Chu fish quickly stabbed him with his sword, which was as powerful as lightning. Wei ciyin had been relaxed for a moment because of Chu fish''s action. Seeing Chu fish''s unexpected killing, he hurriedly retreated to avoid it. He was surprised and angry: "Chu fish, you are a famous school, and even attacked secretly!"


    Chu Yuqi said, "who told you the right way to stop sneaking?"


    The famous sect will also roar "all the brothers who have to be killed by the demon cultivator will go together.".


    Wei ciyin''s face is black.


    Chu Yu is calm, and a sword sweeps across. Wei ciyin retreats. He is a little far away from the battlefield. He raises his Zixiao to his lips and plays.


    The sound of the flute in your throat sounded, and the mellow and long melody implied the meaning of killing. The Chuyu''s face remained unchanged, and he stabbed it with a clean sword, forcing Wei ciyin to take time to avoid. He broke several notes and jumped with rage.


    The two men were playing with great vigour. It seemed that they were very fierce. When they looked carefully, they found that although the Chu fish sword was fierce, it failed. Wei ciyin also plays hard. The note that can kill people invisibly doesn''t hurt Chu fish.


    After struggling for a while, Wei ciyin staggered his lips and smiled softly: "Oh, it''s snowing again."


    Chu fish''s face is expressionless: "if you have something, please say it."


    Wei ciyin tut: "it''s really urgent Well, I said, don''t point your sword at me. It''s hard. Ten years ago, I went to lingxu to seize lingcao. Do you remember brother Chu? "


    Chu fish said: "less sets close, continues to say."


    Wei ciyin shrugged: "I don''t know exactly what happened, but fenglingcao seems to wake up something terrible..."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know either." Wei ciyin sighed, "actually, brother Chu, I was hesitant ten years ago. If I had delayed for a while, I''m not sure that thing would have been awakened. But because of my father''s order, I have to go back in time... "


    Chu Yu frowned at him when he heard the fog.


    Wei ciyin said gloomily, "now I regret it. At that time, I should have stayed with you for a few more days. If I missed the opportunity, the thing would not be awakened, and my father would not be like this..."


    Chu fish is more and more strange: "what do you want to say?"


    "You don''t know the situation of the seven demons." Wei ciyin''s tone is getting lower and lower. He sneers, "in fact, it can''t be too much. Dunyuemen has controlled other sects. Didn''t you find that in the battle of Zhengmo, the sects that gave the most and died the most are all other sects? "


    Chuyu Oh: "sorry, first time."


    Wei ciyin choked and continued: "now the devil way is in a bad situation..."


    For a moment, Chuyu said quietly, "I''m not good at that. I don''t want to join in the devil''s way. It doesn''t seem that it''s useful for you to tell me about this."


    What''s the feeling of "you''re qualified to join us and I''ll analyze the current situation for you"?


    Wei ciyin opened his mouth and seemed to have some problems. "In a word, the situation will change in a few days. You''d better prepare well and things won''t be solved so simply."


    Chuyu said, "I know you very well."


    "Not familiar."


    "Then why should I believe you?"


    "Because..." Wei ciyin smiled rather sheepishly. "I asked brother Chu, and naturally I won''t hide you."


    After a pause, he said: "I heard that Chu family has a treasure, which is called soul gathering bell. It can break any psychedelic skill, and only Chu family can use it. My father is now bewildered by people''s skills. I need brother Chu''s help. "


    Chu fish turned and left.


    Just kidding.


    Who is Wei ciyin''s father? The leader of Meiyin Valley and the middle-term cultivation of Yuanying are also great figures in the battlefield where the spirit cannot be changed and the later period of Yuanying is sporadic. No matter how he goes to face to face with the leader of Meiyin Valley, he can''t do it just because "the person who hears the bell doesn''t gather Qi, and the person who meditates can''t do it".


    Can he go up and say to the valley master, "Hello, elder, I''ll help you wake up, don''t move?"? It''s good not to be slapped dead.Wei ciyin thought too simply.


    Wei ciyin hurriedly asked: "brother Chu, don''t go, you haven''t seen my sincerity..."


    Chu fish silently rolled his white eyes and looked up to the opposite side. He happened to see Xie Xi. He smiled and waved to him.


    Xie Xi''s expression is very frightened. Looking behind him, he rushes over madly, as if he saw the world being destroyed. In his eyes, the blood is red: "senior brother!"


    Chu fish immediately realized that it was wrong, but it was too late.


    Wei ciyin is not far behind him. It''s easy to sneak attack. What''s more, it wasn''t Wei ciyin who attacked him. It was a monk in the first half of his life.


    The faint purple light suddenly covered the Chu fish. Even Xie Xi was shaken away by the strong power of spirit. He rushed up again with the broken snow, almost shouting: "senior brother! Elder martial brother, ah! "


    Chuyu''s eyes widened, and the intense pain in his imagination didn''t come, but it seemed that something, little by little, had been integrated into his body and forced to change something.


    As if falling into the mire, unable to move, can only watch their own slowly into.


    It seems that after a long time, it seems that only for a moment, the purple light dissipated quickly, and the Chu fish gasped heavily. As soon as he was soft, he was held by Xie Xi, who rushed up, raised his hand and touched his forehead, which was full of cold sweat.


    Xie Xi''s voice was as cold as if it came from Jiuyou: "elder martial brother, can I kill him?"


    Chu fish slowly, shake his head, turn his eyes to see the gentle Wei ciyin behind him.


    Wei ciyin''s smile is bright, and there is no shame: "even the noble and righteous will attack, let alone evil and heresy? Right? Brother Chu. "


    Chu fish said coldly, "this is your sincerity?"


    Although I don''t know what happened, the purple light just integrated into his body is certainly not a good thing.


    Wei ciyin said: "don''t worry, brother Chu. Elder Fang doesn''t mean to hurt brother Chu. It''s just a guarantee for brother Chu to help. This method was made by the ancestors of Meiyin valley. It''s only practiced by Fang Changlao. Naturally, it''s only solved by him. So brother Chu has to help me. I will wait for brother Chu in yuncuo. "


    Then he arched his hand and turned away.


    Xie Xi was eager to rush up and cut Wei ciyin''s sword, but because of his words, he took a deep breath and held Chu Yu''s wrist to examine: "senior brother? Elder martial brother, do you have any discomfort? "


    Chu Yu didn''t speak. He looked up at Xie Xi for a moment. He always felt something was wrong. After a while, he shook his head: "it''s OK for the moment."


    What medicine does Wei ciyin sell?


    What kind of demon did elder Fang make?


    It''s definitely not a good thing.

 Chapter 52

    At the end of the scuffle, it was dark and snowy. Soon, the blood and bodies on the ground were buried. The sky was white. It seemed that there had never been any shouting before.


    A small group of low-level friars began to clean up the battlefield. Chu Yu ordered some disciples of the Chu family and confirmed that no one was missing. Then he was relieved.


    Fortunately, he was far away from the main battlefield before. Only Xie Xi noticed that Chu fish had been attacked. Chu fish ordered him and appeased him, so as not to run to the demon cultivation camp when he didn''t pay attention to the children.


    Back to Chu''s house, Chu Yu saw Chu''s voice standing in front of the door with an umbrella.


    Won''t be waiting here all the time?


    Chu fish quickly fell down and walked over, "big brother!"


    Chu Sheng''s eyes brightened: "little brother, are you ok? Any injuries? What about? Are you scared? "


    A stack of questions came down, Chu fish a little dizzy, calm down, patiently a reply.


    Chu sound slightly relieved, holding Chu fish to the room, and began to talk. Although Chu Yu was willing to listen to Chu''s voice, he couldn''t accept the long talk. He quickly rubbed his forehead and made a tired look.


    Chu Sheng pays attention to every move of Chu Yu. Seeing that he is tired, he stops immediately and lets him go back to his room to have a good rest.


    When Chu Yu returned to his room, he unexpectedly saw Xie XI by his bedside.


    Before the separation, Xie Xi still had scarlet eyes. He wanted to draw his sword and cut people at any time. Now he looks calm. Chuyu goes over and smiles, "calm down?"


    Xie Xi pursed his lips, and he was silent. He took the Chu fish into his arms, and his body trembled Elder martial brother, I almost thought I''m going crazy again... "


    If Chu Yu was killed in front of his eyes


    Xie Xi couldn''t imagine it at all.


    Chu fish silently leaned on his chest and stroked his back. He didn''t expect Wei ciyin to say his sincerity with a smile for a second, and to show his sincerity in the next moment.


    What''s more, he was useful to Wei ciyin. Suddenly, he took a surprise attack. This man can really do it.


    After a while, Xie Xi got on the bed with Chu fish in his arms and kissed him for a while. He breathed heavily and paused, but he didn''t go on. He just held him tightly in his arms and stuck his chin on his head. His hands were around his waist. He breathed heavily and murmured something.


    He has no sense of security. Only by making sure that Chuyu is really possessed by him, he is in his arms and won''t be robbed or left, can he feel at ease.


    When Chu Yu was absorbed, he heard a little cry: "elder martial brother Elder martial brother...... "


    Chu fish responded softly, learning from him, hugged him tightly and sighed.


    Fortunately, he decided to stay. If he left, Xie Xi would collapse and blacken


    They hugged each other tightly, and the tense nerves relaxed. Chuyu''s heart was heavy, and his head was dizzy. His nose was filled with familiar breath, and he fell asleep gradually.


    In the middle of the night, Chuyu suddenly woke up.


    It''s like falling out of the abyss, waking up suddenly and really feeling like a disaster for the rest of life. Chu fish moved, blinked, and suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    ¡­¡­ Why can''t he hold Xie Xi?


    When he moved, Xie Xi woke up and called out "elder martial brother" blankly. He hugged the man in his arms. His face suddenly changed. It seemed that he was greatly frightened and jumped up.


    Chuyu was startled by his action.


    This child is usually too sticky for him. How can he suddenly look like an enemy?


    Seeing Xie Xi''s face was wrong, Chu Yu sat up and frowned: "younger martial brother? How... "


    Chuyu''s face froze.


    From his mouth, it was clearly a childish, crisp voice.


    Looking at Xie Xi''s expression again, Chu fish looked down at his body, and looked at Xie Xi, who needed to look up to see.


    ¡­¡­ He''s getting smaller.


    For a while, Chu Yu silently felt out the bronze mirror and looked at himself.


    In the bronze mirror, there is a child who looks like he is only five or six years old. He stares at the round black eyes and the soft black hair spreads all over his shoulder. The clothes are too broad, showing half of the shoulders and chest. The jade white skin looks extremely warm, and a lining almost covers the whole body.


    Xie Xi seemed to see something amazing. He stared at the Chu fish for a while, reached out his hand carefully, and poked the small face of the Chu fish and jade.


    The soft and smooth touch spread from the fingertip to the bottom of the heart. Xie Xi''s fingers trembled, and his little voice said: " Senior brother


    Although it was smaller, he could see it was Chu fish.


    Chu fish is stiff again, holding hands and sitting around in depression. He says with a black face: "Wei ciyin, the bastard..."


    His body shrinks, ten percent of which is Wei ciyin''s pot.


    What a joke!


    He used to bring a small Xiexi. Now it''s time for Xiexi to bring a small Chu fish?


    Xie Xi was supposed to share the same hatred with Chu Yu. After staring at him for a long time, he couldn''t help but burst out laughing.The action of Chuyu should have had a sullen effect. With the cool and handsome appearance of the original owner, Xie Xi always wanted to give up. He just wanted to press him on the bed and kiss him for a while. But now he is smaller, his face is tender, and he accidentally pours his mouth and holds his hand, which seems to be playing coquetry with someone.


    Xie Xi couldn''t help but lean up and learn from Chu Yu''s previous movements. He hesitated and pinched his face. It''s soft and feels good.


    No wonder Chuyu likes kneading so much


    As soon as Xie Xi''s eyes brightened, he unlocked the new playing method, held the Chu fish in his arms, ignored his struggle, kneaded and kneaded to play vigorously.


    Chu Yu blacked his face: "Xie Xi, do you want to be beaten?"


    The voice is crisp and tender, without any deterrent.


    Xie Xi loved it very much. He rubbed and rubbed Chu fish in his arms. He said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that elder martial brother was so cute when he was a child."


    "When you were little, you were much more lovely than you are now."


    Chu fish turned his white eyes and struggled for a while, but he still couldn''t get rid of it. He was silent for a moment, accumulating his strength to enlarge his moves.


    "Younger martial brother, if I always look like this." Chu fish said blandly, holding out his hand to Xie Xi''s crotch / next, smiling, "you can solve it by yourself."


    Xie Xi''s face stiffened: "..."


    Chuyu looks up and smiles.


    Xie Xi looked at it for a while, then suddenly lowered his head and kissed his little mouth. He stopped saying, "although it''s getting smaller, five girls and page 20 should still be able to implement it normally, right?"


    Chuyu: " Xie Xi, you dare to be so abnormal. Don''t go to my bed later. "


    Xie Xitan sighed and came out of the strange joy of seeing the little Chuyu. After a moment of meditation, he found the Chuyu''s robe and wrapped him in it 32 times. He put on the robe and walked out of the room with him.


    "If you let Chu Sheng see that elder martial brother has become like this, I''m afraid he''ll spray blood directly and fall to the ground. Let''s go to see the elder martial brother first."


    Chu fish held his neck and nodded gloomily.


    I know it''s not good.


    Wei ciyin is really insidious. He can''t appear in front of people like this. He can go to find him secretly. But Wei ciyin said that he was waiting for yuncuo. Should Meiyin Valley evacuate first?


    After thinking for a while, Chu fish shrunk again to Xie xihuai. He closed his eyes and looked inside. The only gratifying thing was that the spirit power was still there, but it was suppressed and could not play its full strength.


    Xie Xi watched him move around and couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss his head again. In a low voice, he said: "elder martial brother In fact... "


    Chuyu looks up at him.


    "I dreamed about it several times..." Xie Xi said with shame and timidity, "I dreamed that elder martial brother gave birth to our children, and he looks like elder martial brother now..."


    Chuyu pinched him with a black face.


    It''s OK for a dead child to bend and run to the wrong channel. Would you like to add another birth text label to let him have a baby? No doors!


    When I came back to the courtyard, there was no one in the courtyard. Chu Yu stayed here for a few days. He knew that it was Lu Qingan who had caught the third younger martial brother for training. He was about to sit on the stone bench in the courtyard and was lifted up by Xie Xi.


    "It''s cool on the stone bench. Elder martial brother, please sit in my arms."


    A familiar voice came from the top of his head. The Chu fish was held by Xie Xi, sitting on his leg, and sighed again.


    Once, he often held Xie Xi in his arms, and Wensheng taught him obscure skills, or a little leisure, according to the memory and body inertia of the original master, holding Xie Xifu to play the piano, drinking tea, and having some fun with children.


    Feng Shui turns in turn.


    Now the fun is Xie Xi''s.


    Xie Xi seemed to think of this too, smiled a few times, pinched Chuyu''s face, and said: "elder martial brother, do you remember that you used to hold me like this, I stick it on your chest, and can hear your heartbeat..."


    Chu fish a Zheng, close to Xie Xi''s heart.


    At this time, everything is still, and the snow has stopped. The white snow in the courtyard reflects some light, not so dark, but more quiet. Chu fish breathe gently, close eyes and listen.


    For a while, he looked up and said with a smile, "why is your heart beating so fast?"


    Xie Xi looked down at him, his eyes filled with gentleness, as if Chu fish were his whole world, and said softly, "because elder martial brother is in my arms."


    Chuyu is silent for a moment.


    Chuyu: " You are a pedophile. "


    Xie Xi''s mouth was drawn. Just about to save his image, the door of the courtyard "creaked" and was pushed open.


    Lu Qingan, who is tall and cold as ice, enters the door and sweeps a big one and a small two beside the stone table, step by step, staring at the Chu fish, frowning slightly.


    The third younger martial brother is weak, weak, sweaty and dead. He has a half head and a hoarse voice: "sir What''s the matter? "


    Follow the sight of landing Liang''an and turn to look at it. Junior brother 3 almost jumped up: "second and second senior brothers, you are back!"


    Xie Xi, with no expression on his face, stood at the stone table in silence, holding the Chu fish, who also tried to keep his face expressionless and serious.The third younger martial brother noticed the Chu fish next to Xie Xi, and then he immediately opened his eyes: "second, second, second, second elder martial brother! This is Your bastard?! "


    With a click, the ground where Xie Xi stood cracked.


    The third younger martial brother understood and sighed: "I''m scared to death So this is? " He carefully looked at Chu fish''s eyebrows and eyes. The more he looked, the more he felt his eyes. He thought for a while, and suddenly realized.


    "Sir, is this the child of the eldest brother and the second elder brother? No, master brother can''t have a baby... "


    Chuyu drew back his hand and quickly squatted down to grasp the snow and pinched a snowball. He said in a cold voice, "third younger martial brother."


    Third younger martial brother pointed to himself and shocked his face: "Ga?"


    Chuyu is unambiguous. He throws the snowball.


    "Whew" sounded, the third younger martial brother fell down and died immediately.


    Chu Yu didn''t make much effort either. Junior brother 3 was scared.


    Seeing that they are noisy enough, Lu Qingan shakes his head, approaches Chu Yu, stares at him for a moment, and says, "fish, what''s the matter?"


    Chu fish was made to shiver by the sound of the fish, silently pulled up his collar, and was about to narrate the cause and effect. Suddenly, there was a burst of crazy laughter in his ear.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Chu fish: "..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    A faint virtual shadow suddenly appeared under the tree which was dressed up in frost. The young man in black leaned on the tree trunk and pointed to the Chu fish and laughed to death.


    Chu Yu blacked his face: "Shen Nian Sir, I haven''t seen you for a long time. "


    Shen Nian laughed so hard that his tears came out quickly. He forced himself to bear the pain. Then he broke his kung fu and came to Lu Qingan''s side with a smile on his face.


    "Ann, look, the little fish is really a little fish."


    Lu Qingan''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t brush him away. In a cold voice, he said, "call again, and I will let you sleep for another hundred years."


    Shen Nian, alas, and then retrieved: "no, I said brother, did we know each other before? How do I feel that I am so kind when I see you and I want to sleep with you Don''t stare at me. I''m serious. Do you look like my wife? "


    Lu Qingan''s face is cold, his sword is scabbard, and his eyes are horrible.


    Shen Nian shut up, looked at Chu fish, blinked and blurted out, "have you met the people of Meiyin Valley?"


    After that, he scratched his head and muttered something in a low voice.


    Chu Yu knows that he has no memory. He looks at the third younger martial brother who crouches on the edge and hears the big secret trembling. But he says, "yes."


    Shen nianshakes his head, remembers the rest of his memory, and says, "Chu boy, who did you fall under? Although there is no harm in this skill, the interpreter must be the performer, so I can''t help you. If you don''t want to be like this all your life, you''d better go to the next artist. "


    After a pause, he added with a smile: "however, compared with the coffin face that you and your master are similar to, this small appearance is more attractive."


    Lu Qingan''s face grew colder.

 Chapter 53

    Lu Qingan''s face was not good. He was shivering. It seemed that he was going to attack. Seeing that the situation was not right, junior brother 3 slipped back to the room immediately. Chu Yu didn''t want to see the terror of the master. He looked at Shen Nian pitifully, arched his hand to Lu Qingan, and habitually grabbed Xie Xi back, trying to pull him away.


    I didn''t catch my hand, and I couldn''t move it.


    The little Chu fish''s face was a little black immediately, and the Jade''s face was full of murderous Qi.


    Wei ciyin''s good deeds must be rewarded in the future.


    Xie Xi, holding back his smile, squatted down and pinched the small face of Chuyu. Seeing his delicate appearance, he couldn''t help but feel elated. He kneaded for a while and kissed him.


    Chu fish turned a white eye.


    Originally, his strength was no better than Xie Xi, not to mention his struggle when he was a child. Xie Xi didn''t even realize it. I''m afraid that there will be a period of time when he will lie down without any resistance. Chu Yu is so depressed that he can only lower his head angrily and bite Xie Xi''s shoulder.


    Xie Xi did not feel any pain or itch. Knowing that Chu Yu was upset or not, he stroked his hair with a smile and said goodbye to Lu Qingan. Then he went out to find Sheng and flew to the Chu family.


    Leaving tianyuanmen, Chuyu began to worry.


    This kind of thing can''t be done without saying goodbye. Chu Sheng is normal now, but he is still more sensitive and fragile than ordinary people and can''t accept it.


    But he just left for half a month. Now if he is afraid that Chu Sheng will make up a reason and sneak away, he will not come back for a long time. Chu Sheng is not in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­ Then we can only tell the truth.


    Chu fish tangled how to explain to Chu Sheng that he had become this look, and looked down. In the dense monks'' camp, there are houses and temporary tents. At this time, the roofs are covered with snow and white, falling into the eyes, peaceful and quiet.


    Xie Xi, worried about his cold, took off his robe and carefully wrapped it again. Chu fish felt like a big radish, wrapped in Xie Xi''s arms, unable to move.


    But my heart gradually calmed down.


    Chu fish closed his eyes, took the initiative to put his head to Xie Xi''s neck socket, showing some attachment.


    Xie Xi has always been attached to him. Now it''s his turn to try.


    Xie Xi keenly found the Chu fish''s movement, paused, and rubbed his head with his chin. There was a warm smile in his eyes.


    He sneaked into the Chu family. Xie Xi walked quickly to the room with the Chu fish in his arms. Just as he was about to push the door, the door suddenly "creaked" and was opened.


    Behind the door is Chu''s expressionless face.


    The dark light reflected by the white snow reflected on his face was half cold and half angry.


    ¡­¡­ Big brother came to check his bed in the middle of the night?


    Chu fish''s eyebrow is pointed. His intuition is not good.


    There are prohibitions for Chu family to go in and out. Usually Xie Xi is careful to avoid the prohibitions to steal him. When someone goes in and out in the daytime, he sneaks back, so he has not been found. But when he just went to the Tianyuan gate, Xie Xi, although still performing normally, was shocked by the suddenly smaller Chu fish. When he left, he forgot the prohibition and rushed out.


    It is found that the prohibition is different. The person on duty will report to Chusheng immediately. Chusheng always ranks Chuyu first in his mind. Naturally, it will be the first time to see whether Chuyu is safe


    Then there was no then.


    Chu fish covers his face and turns his head.


    Xie Xi hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t figure out how to call Chu Sheng. Chu Sheng pulled out three fires and stared at Xie Xi''s eyes and became angry: "the peripheral prohibition is broken, and it''s you! Where did you hide my little brother?! Don''t think you''re my younger brother, I won''t fight you! "


    Xie Xi wanted to get along with each other. When he heard this, his face suddenly faded. He hissed coldly and didn''t answer.


    Brother, we can''t set up a flag


    Chu fish sighed, turned his head and was about to open his mouth. Chu''s eyes fell on him.


    Just for a moment, the eyes were burning.


    Chu fish''s mouth angle drew, small voice called: "big brother......"


    Chu fish thought about many kinds of reactions that Chu sound might have - anger, fear, fear, bewilderment


    I just didn''t expect that he would be ecstatic.


    Chu sound quickly approached, snatched the Chu fish into his arms, glanced at Xie Xi coldly, saw that he didn''t wear a robe, looked down at the robe wrapped around the Chu fish, and then his face slowed down.


    Xie Xi''s eyelids jumped, obviously in patience, took a breath, held a slightly twisted smile, and stood beside him with a good temper.


    Chu fish was frightened by the burning eyes of Chu voice, and shrunk his neck. He could not help shivering in his childish voice: "big brother You calm down. "


    Chu Sheng wakes up suddenly and touches Chu Yu''s face carefully: " Little brother? "


    After a pause, he suddenly held Chu fish high above his head, and laughed loudly: "little brother, how did you become like this?"


    Chu fish black line.


    Elder brother, the style of your painting is not right. Did you take the wrong scriptYou shouldn''t go out at once and shout, "who did you hurt me, brother, tell me to cut him"!


    Embarrassed, the Chuyu takes back his thoughts, gives a dry cough, and automatically starts to explain: "elder brother, I''ve been cursed, and it''s like this..."


    Chu''s voice was gentle in her eyes, and she said in a soft voice: "it seems that I really went back to the past when I saw my little brother like this When I was still in Luofeng Valley, I always took my little brother with me and watched him grow up from such a small one...... "


    He said, his eyes were so tender that they could drip out of the water, and he seemed to feel sad and painful. He pressed the head of Chu fish to his chest and murmured, "little brother, big brother doesn''t mind raising you from childhood to adulthood, and no one else will take you away."


    This other person I mean specifically.


    Chu fish received the emotion driven by Chu voice, secretly glanced at Xie Xi''s face, saw that his face was not ready, and wrote the words "not happy" on his face.


    ¡­¡­ Don''t be upset, protagonist!


    Chu fish quickly brought back the topic, skipped Wei ciyin''s call, and said everything.


    After hearing Chu''s voice, his smile was gone. His face was cold and his vocal cords were murderous: "Wei ciyin? Don''t be afraid, little brother. He''s almost recovered. Tomorrow, I''ll take someone to lift his head. "


    When he mentioned this, he suddenly thought of Xie Xi and turned to look at him. His eyes were not friendly: "what do you want to do when you take my little brother out in the middle of the night?"


    Xie Xi snorted coldly and held his hand in silence.


    To avoid a sudden fight between the two, Chu Yu had to come forward and said: "elder brother, younger martial brother just took me to the master''s place..."


    Before he had finished speaking, "Dang" suddenly sounded not far away.


    The sound was loud and thick. It was not far from Chu''s house. The sound waves came from the sound waves. Like the huge waves, the monks with lower accomplishments would be shocked to their chest. One down, from can not be ignored, the Qing camp has scattered over the friars flying sword, watching its change.


    Chu Sheng''s face was solemn, and he looked into the distance. After that, not long after that, the thick bell sounded again, like the roar of a wild lion. It was louder and louder than before. It was three times in a row before it was quiet.


    Chu fish''s small face is twisted: Amitabha, six clean.


    Chu Sheng took back his eyes and said, "it''s going to shake the sky."


    The Zhentian clock is placed outside the hall of the camp of the Qing Dynasty. Usually, there are no hands to knock it. The three rings of the bell represent a great event. All the monks will go to the square of his highness Qingtu.


    Originally, if there was something important, the Chu family could know it at the first time, but Chu Sheng was cultivated in the camp and could not appear. He didn''t want Chu Yu to appear to listen to those people, and they were secretly fired cold arrows.


    In his intuition, Chu Sheng still felt that his little brother was the snow in the courtyard. He was pure and impeccable, and could not be defiled.


    Thinking for a moment, Chu voice silently touched the head of Chu fish and whispered: "little brother, you follow Xie Xi to the outside of the hall, I''ll go to the hall to explore the situation."


    I didn''t expect that Chu Sheng would actively let Chu fish out. Xie Xi originally secretly buckled the formula to rob people, but I was stunned to hear this.


    Chu fish flash: is it the test in the legend?


    Chu Sheng is ready to accept Xie Xi slowly?


    It can improve the relationship between Chu sound and Xie Xi. Chu fish can''t get it. He blinks at Xie Xi to show his performance.


    He was blinking his big, watery eyes and peering in the dark. Xie Xi couldn''t help shivering. His unhappiness immediately disappeared. He nodded and looked at the Chu fish. He wanted to snatch it but didn''t dare to.


    Chu''s voice snorted coldly. In front of Xie Xi''s face, he said in a deep voice: "little brother, if he dare to move his hands and feet against you, you will tell me where he moves you, and where I will cut him off."


    Chuyu: " Don''t worry, elder brother. My younger martial brother is not so abnormal. "


    Chu Sheng reluctantly wrapped a baby''s Chu fish and handed it to Xie Xi. When he reached his hand, he quickly shrank back and said, "take good care of my little brother, or you will look good."


    Xie Xi nodded, holding the fire.


    Chu sound just handed Chu fish to his arms. He went to see several guests of Chu family step by step.


    Chu fish wiped the sweat on his forehead, relieved his breath, turned back and stretched out a short hand, holding Xie Xi''s face. Seeing that his face was not good-looking, he said softly, "Xi''er, smile."


    The voice was deliberately soft, soft, waxy, clear and sweet. It was like sipping a southern warm glutinous rice wine. All of a sudden, I felt that it was sweet to my heart, and there was nothing unpleasant. Xie Xi stared at the inedible Chu Nuo rice wine, sighed wistfully, and kissed his forehead with a low head. The imperial sword flew to the Qingtu hall.


    There are many monks on the road, who are familiar with them, talking about what happened in a low way. The rest are worried or calm. There are some noises on the road. Xie Xi always hates shouting. With a wave of his hand, the speed of breaking snow is faster. Soon he arrived in front of the hall.


    There are school grounds all over the hall, and now it''s almost full of monks. Xie Xi, holding Chu fish in his arms, stands at the back of the hall, glances at the hall and whispers, "it seems that the battle between Zhengmo and Zhengmo will come to an end."Chu fish was wrapped up in layers. It was hard to bear the heat. His little face rose to a flush. But when he picked up his clothes, he was held down by Xie Xi. He rubbed his face helplessly. Looking at the bustling crowd, he suddenly remembered Wei ciyin''s words.


    Now it seems that the seven clans of the devil way are controlled by the dunyuemen. The dunyuemen wakes up a terrible thing and is planning something. There should be a lot of people like Wei ciyin who are strongly opposed to it. Therefore, the seven clans of the devil way are not twisted into a rope because they are controlled by the dunyuemen. Instead, they are more scattered. They have not occupied any great advantage in the war of the devil.


    According to Wei ciyin, the situation will change greatly. But how can it change? In the devil''s lair, he killed all his senior friars and prepared to surrender?


    Chu fish thought aimlessly. Looking left and right, he suddenly saw a familiar figure in his eyes. EEE said, pointing to a person who was jumping happily and wanted to see the front, and beckoning Xie Xi to catch it.


    Xie Xi obediently went and caught the man.


    Third younger martial brother lengbuding was carried away by someone. He was scared. He almost knelt down. Looking back, he saw Xie Xi. He was relieved. When he saw Chu fish, he grinned a straight smile.


    Chu Yu felt that he had lost his face all his life and resisted the urge to kill his mouth. Su Rong asked, "third younger martial brother, why didn''t you follow the master?"


    There is a strong contrast between the cool and serious tone and the white jade face. As soon as the third younger martial brother''s eyes are bright, he is adored by the shape of Chu fish. He reaches out to touch Chu fish and stares at Xie Xi. He has no choice but to withdraw his hands in a gray way. In a small voice, he says: "after you leave, the master will go out with the spirit of that strange man. After the earthquake bell rings, see the master I came before I came back. "


    Chu fish touched his chin, which was a contrast and cute movement. Xie Xi covered his nose, quietly twisted the Chu fish back, kneaded and kneaded it, and was overjoyed.


    He had a good time. Chuyu was angry. Before he got angry, he heard a long "Dang", which was different from the previous loud bell. As soon as it sounded, the noisy school yard gradually quieted down.


    Chu Yu''s eyes were wide and angry, and he held his hands to look at several people who suddenly appeared on the top of the hall. At a glance, he saw Lu Qingan and Chu sound, and song yuanzhuo.


    The rest of us don''t know each other, but it seems that they are all the characters of the first baby.


    When the school yard was completely quiet, a man at the top of the hall said slowly:


    "you Taoist friends, the battle between Zhengmo and the devil can be over."


    There was a commotion below.


    He said: "two hours ago, demon repair left Jinhe.

 Chapter 54

    The retreat of the demons was silent and foreboding. After all, in the daytime, I still fight with the right way. Before I die, I have to cover my chest and spray blood to shout "the devil will win", who knows that I will run away as soon as I turn around.


    All of them were confused. The first time they found some great monks thought it was a conspiracy. They squatted outside the demon camp and blew the wind for two hours. Looking at the empty demon camp, they finally decided.


    The magician has run away.


    Chu fish tangled.


    I thought that the only thing to run was Meiyin valley. Why did they all run? How can I fight when I''m running? What is the devil repair doing?


    It''s been fighting for years, and it''s too sudden.


    All the monks at the scene stared at the man above, obviously not turning around.


    The man gave a clear cough and said in a loud voice, "because I don''t know if it''s the devil''s intrigue or not, please keep your vigilance, guard the Qingtu for a few days, and make a decision after finding out the situation."


    The ignorant monks left the school field dreamily. Chu Yu thought for a moment and waved to Chu Sheng, who had been staring at this place intentionally or unintentionally, and grinned. Chu Sheng is suddenly hit by this smile. He almost wants to leave to hug his little brother. Before he gets tangled up, he sees Xie Xi press the Chu fish back into his arms and leave with his third younger martial brother''s sword.


    Chu''s voice and eyes were burning.


    Chu fish secretly raised his eyes to look at the face of Chu Sheng, sighed, and scratched Xie Xi''s chin, "I said you, don''t make my big brother angry if you have nothing to do."


    Xie Xi was tickled by him. He was also ticklish in his heart. He rubbed against the top of his hair with discomfort and smiled in a low voice: "elder martial brother is in pain?"


    Who does not love brother?


    Xie Xi saw Chu fish nodding, his face darkened and his voice dumb: "elder martial brother, I envy Chu sound very much. He has the care of his relatives, but I......"


    Chu Yu knows that Xie Xi is pretending to be pitiful and compassionate, but he can''t help being careful of the pain. After a moment''s silence, he raises his short hand and tries to rub his hair. His face looks solemn and awe inspiring: "younger martial brother, don''t be sad, you still have me."


    Before Xie Xi was happy for a moment, Chu Yu began to laugh. His big eyes were crooked, so tender that he could squeeze the water out. "Forget it, I''m your father."


    Xie Xi: "..."


    The third younger martial brother who followed in silence didn''t hold back and burst out laughing.


    Xie Xi looked back at him coldly: "Wei ciyin seems to be interested in you. Do you want to go to Meiyin Valley?"


    The third younger martial brother suddenly changed color and immediately covered his mouth.


    The third younger martial brother can''t teach Chuyu a lesson. Xie Xi could only rub Chu fish''s head, and attached it to his ear and whispered, "this formula in elder martial brother is also a talisman."


    Chuyu laughed but did not speak.


    "But did you think about the day of recovery?"


    Chuyu''s little face stiffened: "..."


    "Younger martial brother will help him recover as soon as possible." After a pause, Xie Xi hugged his small body tightly in his arms. He felt sorry, "although elder martial brother''s appearance is very attractive."


    Chu fish has tears in his eyes: "..."


    Sure enough, although it''s not cannon fodder, it''s still a (female) protagonist, but it can''t be killed


    ***


    Xie Xi took Chu Yu back to the Chu family, sat in the front hall, and took the third younger martial brother by the way. Third younger martial brother squats nearby, secretly aiming at Xie Xi, who teases Chu Yu.


    Senior brother Gao is as cold as an immortal in his daily life. The second senior brother is also a cold and quiet man with a cold sword. When he comes together, the painting style changes completely. Especially, the Chu fish is a small version. It''s soft, soft, soft and tender. It can''t make that noble, cool and charming. When it''s hard, it makes people want to rub two.


    Ah I really want to rub it.


    The third younger martial brother was wronged. He always felt that the air was filled with a sour smell called mutual satisfaction.


    Fortunately, before long, Chusheng came back. After that, he followed the landing.


    The two seemed to have a little dispute on the road. Lu Qingan''s face remained unchanged, but Chu Sheng''s face was a little ugly. Chu Yu knew that he was the only source of the dispute between the two of them. He shrank quietly in Xie xihuai''s arms and held his neck.


    Chusheng held his breath. Seeing that his little brother was so quietly and cleverly huddled in the arms of other people, he suddenly became more depressed. But seeing Chuyu''s comfort, he was reluctant to let him go, so he had to keep calm and continue the topic on the road.


    "Elder Lu, yu''er is my younger brother and a member of the Chu family. You don''t have to worry about Tianyuan gate if you are in the wrong line. I''ll take my younger brother and a yuan infantile elder."


    Lu Qingan said lightly: "fish is not only the Chu family, but also my disciple. In the first stage, the master didn''t mean to take it with him. The devil''s cultivation was not clear. The front line of Jinhe still needs to be guarded by all parties, and the Chu family in the rear also needs to be guarded by people. "


    Chu''s voice choked, and he was furious. After a long time of shaking his sleeve, he held back his anger and said, "I''ll take my little brother alone."


    Lu Qingan''s face remained unchanged: "let Xi''er take the fish."


    Chu Sheng frowned: "why?"


    Lu Guang''an said, "Xi''er is the peak of the Late Jin Dan period. It takes only one step to get a baby."Chu''s voice stagnated.


    Lu Guang''an continued: "the Chu Taoist friend has died. The Chu family has no head now. You must go back to Fenggu to take charge of the Chu family."


    Seeing the complexion of Chu''s voice, Lu Qingan nodded and stopped talking. Chu fish earned from Xie xihuai, jumped to the ground, and moved to Chu Sheng''s side, holding his legs and holding hands to show comfort.


    It''s hard for Lu Qingan. I don''t think he has ever said such a long story in his life. It''s just to persuade brother Kong


    But brother Kong is pitiful


    Touch one by one.


    Chuyu said in a small voice, "don''t worry, elder brother. Xie Xi will take care of me."


    Chu''s voice was silent, and he looked down at the little Chu fish who was not up to his waist. He looked up at him. There was some tension on his small white face. His round eyes were clear and clean. He made up jade. The ice and snow were lovely. It seemed that he was the old Chuyu.


    Chu sound trance for a while, think of Chu fish childhood.


    Parents often go out because of all kinds of things, grandfather and grandmother closed, so big falling Maple Valley, outside is not allowed to enter the collateral children, inside is empty.


    He is a big Chuyu, naturally he came to bring Chuyu. From his babbling to his toddler, every step is led by him. With the shadow of watching his second brother die, he can''t help being better to his younger brother. The best is to give him the best and don''t let other things hurt him.


    Until Chu Yu was 13 years old, he suddenly proposed to go to tianyuanmen.


    Chu Sheng is the most reluctant.


    But Chu Yu left, and he began to cultivate alone. Because of the limitation of cultivation, he could not see Chu Yu often at first. He could only see the maple leaves in the falling Maple Valley from green to red, and then fell to the ground.


    ¡­¡­ It seems that many years have passed.


    Apart from the time when Chu Yu was brought up, he had little chance to spend too long with Chu Yu.


    Silence for a long time, Chusheng closed his eyes and thought of the moment when sanhuo stabbed into his father''s body, his body suddenly trembled, squatted down and buried his head in the neck of Chuyu.


    It''s been a long time


    Chu Yu was worried and stroked his head: "big brother?"


    Chu Sheng took a deep breath, raised his head, rubbed some red eyes, and reluctantly touched Chu fish''s head. His voice was hoarse: "little brother, you should come back earlier, big brother is waiting for you."


    Chu fish is startled, subconsciously nods.


    After the point, Chu Yu realized that Chu Sheng was compromised?


    It''s a bit unexpected that we have compromised so fast.


    Chu fish was overjoyed and waved to Xie Xi. Xie Xi came over and looked at the Chu sound of straightening up. He looked at him for a moment and bent down. "Thank you very much, uncle."


    ¡­¡­


    There was silence in the front hall.


    Lu Qingan sips his cold tea, his face expressionless. Third younger martial brother shivered and moved behind Lu Qingan. Chu fish covers his face, turns his head and doesn''t speak. Yu Guang secretly pays attention to Chu voice''s expression.


    Chu''s face was a little distorted by the sound of "Uncle".


    The smoke of gunpowder was invisible and filled, and the war horn sounded silent. The third younger martial brother clenched his fist and was ready to watch the battle between the first young generation of tianyuanmen and the upcoming head of the Chu family.


    Chu fish had no words for a long time, turned his head and smiled to change the topic: "ah Elder brother, what have you heard in the hall before? "


    Chu Sheng just didn''t hear Xie Xi''s words. He leaned over and picked up the Chu fish. He said, "when we found that the demon repair was evacuated, several predecessors went all the way to Jinhe, and the demon repair was indeed evacuated."


    But there was still some worry, so I didn''t dare to let the monks leave for a while.


    In a word, the war that lasted for many years suddenly ended. If the demon monk left without saying a word, he would only make the righteous guard the front line of the golden river more vigilantly. Would the demon monk be so bored and want to play with the righteous monk?


    Thinking fruitless, Chu fish give up thinking about this headache.


    In a word, we have to prepare for these days and go to yuncuo. When I see Wei ciyin, I should be able to ask you something.


    In order to prevent Xie Xi from secretly meeting the Chu fish, he was asked to sleep with him for several days.


    At last, Chu Sheng was reluctant to part.


    There are thousands of miles of deserts outside the picture of Qing Dynasty. Now it''s a snowy plain, up and down boundless. In the sky, there was snow. Chu Sheng handed Chu Yu the light umbrella he had made these days and touched his little head. "Take good care of yourself."


    Chu fish nodded.


    "Be careful, beware of the devil."


    Chu fish nodded.


    "Don''t trust outsiders easily."


    Chu fish continued to nod.


    "Don''t be stingy at the critical moment. Tianleizi is in the storage ring."


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, Chusheng gave orders. Chuyu was dizzy and stopped him quickly. "I know that, brother, you are still in charge of the evacuation of Chu''s house. Hurry up."


    Chu voice silently looked at Xie Xi, saw Xie Xi nodding, finally put down the Chu fish, paused, and the sword flew back.Lu Qingan didn''t come to see him off. There was only the third younger martial brother shivering in the snow. After seeing off his brother-in-law, Xie Xi picked up the Chu fish without seeing him for a long time. He rubbed against the fish intimately, and the smile in his eyes melted.


    Chu fish helplessly pushes away his face.


    ¡­¡­ Day dog, body a small, who saw him to embrace a hug, this period of time will not touch the ground?


    Turning to the third younger martial brother, Chu Yu blinked: "third younger martial brother, do you seem to have something to say?"


    The third younger martial brother was self-conscious, and expected to reach for a large stack of talismans. He handed it to Chu Yu with a small voice: "I know that the elder martial brother does not lack talismans, but the journey is very dangerous. Recently, younger martial brother has made a breakthrough in talismans, and has drawn some talismans these days..."


    Chu Yu was stunned. He noticed that the third younger martial brother was tired and sleepy, but he still had to put on a strong spirit. He couldn''t help being moved. He reached out to take it, smiled and nodded: "thank you very much, third younger martial brother."


    Junior brother three is a little shy: "can you..."


    Chuyu: "hmm?"


    "Let me touch it?" The third younger martial brother''s eyes flashed with little expectation.


    Chu fish: "..."


    Xie Xi killed him with a cold sharp eye knife: "go away."


    After that, he hugged Chuyu more tightly in his arms. He picked up the broken snow and turned away.


    Chu fish was unable to laugh and cry. He reached out his hand and waved to the third younger martial brother. He drew back his hand and stabbed Xie Xi in the chest.


    "How can I have such a bad attitude towards the third younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi was silent for a moment, and his voice was a little stuffy: "elder martial brother always stared at younger martial brother 3. He looks so cute and tender, maybe elder martial brother will..."


    Chuyu''s black face: "I''ll go back to find the third younger martial brother."


    What does the child think all day? What about the brain and the third brother? This apricot has not grown out, began to worry about the wall?


    Speechless for a while, Chu Yu knew that after all, it was his repeated accidents that made Xie Xi feel insecure. He held Xie Xi''s face and gently rubbed it to see his expression.


    "Cold face Angry? "


    Xie Xi''s mouth was flat and he didn''t speak.


    Chu Yu sighed: "well I''m all yours. What else are you thinking about Don''t like that I stare at others, then I don''t look, just look at you, OK? "


    Xie Xi smiled, stared at the Chu fish for a while, and was a little depressed.


    Chu fish helpless: "what''s the matter?"


    "At this time, I really want to kiss my elder martial brother," Xie said


    Chu Yu knows that Xie Xi is depressed about his bad appearance. He laughs wildly in his heart. His bad taste is sudden. He pouts up his little mouth and goes up: "give it to you."


    Xie Xi: "..."

 Chapter 55

    Qingtu is far away from yuncuo.


    After crossing the golden river, you have to cross the vast snow fields to get there. Xiexi was worried about Chu fish''s bumpiness, so he found a place to rest every two days and kneaded a few small Chu fish with his mind.


    Chu Yu first confessed all kinds of rubs he had done to Zhengtai''s protagonist before, and let him play with his expressionless face. Anyway, every day is relative, the child will adapt to his childlike appearance, not so fresh.


    I didn''t expect Xie Xi to see that Chu fish didn''t resist. He was more happy and had a lot of fun. Chu fish ate the bad fruit from himself. He was angry and rebellious. He broke the pot and fell. Xie Xi played with him, and he lifted him.


    Both sides enlarge their moves, eat bad results, and do not yield to each other. Chu fish was rubbed to a paste, Xie Xi was lifted to the eyes red, and finally lost the battle.


    Chuyu is satisfied.


    Without thinking about the consequences, it''s also a happy thing to see the main character eat flat.


    It''s half a month since we arrived at yuncuo. The heavy snow is coming, like sand and stone. The wind is whining everywhere, it''s hard to find anyone.


    Although the demon cultivator found a best spirit vein in yuncuo, there were too many people, too few land and too many monks. It was not even and it was impossible to be even. When he first planed the best spirit vein, a big war broke out. There was a breath left. Finally, I spent the last human and material resources, drew a big array, locked the spirit in the vicinity of the mine, called the land "spirit state", and the place outside the spirit mirror was still vast and desolate.


    After a few days in the desolate cloud, they finally saw a city.


    But although it''s a city, there are voices. At first glance, it''s full of ghosts. The walls are mottled, the gates are rotten, and the handwriting on them is vague and unclear.


    Chu Yu stared at the vague handwriting for a long time, and had no choice but to give up.


    Although the environment is bad and the base of demon cultivation, there are still ordinary people living in it. I don''t know whether it''s their blessing or the misfortune of these ordinary people.


    Entering the city, Chu fish looked around. The city is also as shabby as it is outside. It is not as prosperous and popular as the towns and cities under the jurisdiction of Zhengdao. Only desolate and quiet, with few people, they are silent when they are seen.


    I''m afraid that these mortal cities of yuncuo are not large-scale and rare under the jurisdiction of infertile land and demon cultivation. And even ordinary people, looking at it more than ordinary people to a few points of violence.


    Chu Yu didn''t adapt to the place where he was too violent. He leaned against Xie Xi and subconsciously grasped his sleeve. In a small voice, he said, "if you ask the way, go quickly."


    Xie Xi looked down and saw the girl''s face, which was solemn and tense. He was suddenly hit by a strange warm current. It flowed into his heart and opened softly. He could not help but reach out and gently pinched the little face of Chuyu and nodded.


    Chu fish turned his white eyes and listened to Xie Xidao: "elder martial brother, do you really want elder martial brother to hold it?"


    Chu fish gave a cold snort.


    Xie Xi sighed sadly and asked for directions.


    He was a middle-aged man, with a strange black air on his face. His expression was numb. He looked at Xie Xi coldly. He looked at the cute Zhengtai fish again. His voice was hoarse and deep: "foreign?"


    Xie Xi frowned, took the Chu fish to his bosom and nodded.


    The man still had no expression, and looked at Xie Xi carefully. "Look at your dress, it''s not like the person who is wrong." Dun dun, he seems to think of what, the original dead numb eyes in a fierce flash, "you are a monk?"


    Chu Yu is acutely aware of the strange tone, which is very bad. I turned around and looked at the people around me who were surrounded by the sound, and suddenly my heart crossed a trace of uneasiness.


    Xie Xi paused and nodded again, but his hand touched the hilt of the broken snow silently. Seeing this, Chu Yu quickly pressed his hand.


    Although the atmosphere in this city is strange and the tone of this man is not good, it can be easily seen that these are just mortals without spiritual roots. If Xie Xi was excited and didn''t control his sword, he would not want to leave a living in the city.


    "The righteous monk?" The man lowered his head and murmured. His face suddenly turned ferocious and twisted. He growled, "the righteous monk?! What are you doing here! The immortal masters of Lingjing have left. Do you want to chase after them? You want to drive us to death? "


    What? What? What''s the situation?


    Chuyu looks confused.


    How It''s like fighting with a righteous monk?


    Before he thought about it, the people around him who were still hesitant heard the man''s roar and suddenly swarmed over with a clear hatred on their faces. Even more, they had already killed them with a kitchen knife, and did not think about the strength gap between the cultivator and the ordinary people.


    "Go away! Get out of the cloud


    "Why do we have no way to go?"


    "Get out, get out!"


    In the shouting, Xie Xi''s brow was more and more wrinkled, and he picked up the Chu fish. Chu Yu holds Xie Xi''s neck and looks down at the people who are still angry and scolding the righteous monks, some speechless.In this war, if you don''t know, you should also think that they have done something that offends people and hurts people, and that there is no common hatred.


    It''s not right


    According to the normal situation, everyone should be closer to the orthodox friars and hostile to the demon friars. However, when it comes to yuncuo, the likes and dislikes are reversed?


    Is it under the control of the demon cultivation all the year round that he has been brainwashed by the demon cultivation?


    The right way to evil, evil to the right way?


    Chu fish couldn''t understand it. This situation was unexpected. After a while, Chu fish decided to fly directly to the depth of yuncuo. Anyway, the spiritual environment is yuncuo, and the place of life is not familiar. It''s ten and a half days. I can''t believe it.


    But Since he has shown his face in front of those ordinary people, some people may report that the demon monk will be waiting for the two monks to enter the urn when he learns that the two monks are coming to inquire about the spiritual location.


    Chu Yu had a headache and sighed. He decided to let Xie Xi beat Wei ciyin without saying a word.


    If he doesn''t have such a bad Yin move, he doesn''t have to worry about it here. Instead, he should stay at Jiao Xiachu''s house.


    However, it''s useless to entangle. It''s urgent to find the spiritual realm and kill the Meiyin valley. It''s not important to wake up the master of Meiyin valley with the soul gathering bell. It''s important to untie the spell first.


    Leaving the gloomy city, I could see the vast snow fields and mountains in the next few days. The spirit of yuncuo is barren, and the climate is much worse than that after Jinhe. The colder you go deeper, the bigger the storm roars.


    Chu fish is stubborn to defend the sword by himself. Xie Xi is very angry and funny when he looks around. If he wants to take Chu fish back to his arms, he will be burned by a talisman of Chu fish. However, they had to protect them carefully, for fear that Chu fish would be knocked down by the snow.


    After two days, Chu fish couldn''t stand it.


    When cultivation is suppressed, it is limited and can''t control the power of spirit. Once you use the sword, you can''t open the border. As soon as the border is opened, the sword is unstable. Xiexi hears the words and persuades him for a long time. Chu Yucai, with a small face, groans back into Xiexi''s arms. After sneezing for several times, he realizes something wrong with his body.


    Shen Nian said, "no harm.".


    Which means, how much or a little nuisance?


    After nearly a month of becoming a child, Chu Yu finally understood what the little nuisance was left.


    The cultivator should have strong physique, because he became a child, almost disappeared.


    After two days of wind, Chu fish was cold.


    They are all panacea for internal injury and even life-saving, but they are useless for wind and cold. Although Chu Sheng had prepared all the spare items, he didn''t expect that Chu Yu would suffer from the cold. Chu Yu turned over the storage ring and could only sneeze one after another with a red face and tears in his eyes. He was in great pain.


    It''s been years since I had this little problem.


    All of a sudden, it was deadly.


    Xie Xi was in a hurry, distressed and guilty. He quickly found a piece of land, quickly set up a tent, took out the clothes prepared by Chu Sheng and wrapped them layer by layer for Chu fish. Besides, he didn''t know what to do.


    As a man of practice, he has never had the concept of "wind chill", let alone how to solve it.


    Watching Chu fish breathed hard, but did not know how to help him, Xie Xi lips will Chu fish half in his arms, ugly face.


    It''s the powerless feeling that you can''t do anything.


    Chu fish burned in a daze. At the same time, he scolded Wei ciyin, the culprit in his heart. At the same time, he reached out to touch Xie Xi''s face to show his comfort. Feeling the hot body temperature of the Chu fish, Xie Xi fidgeted, tangled for a long time, and got up.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll find the medicine!"


    Chuyu hurriedly grabbed him and mumbled for a while, then he said clearly: " Stay with me, don''t leave. "


    Xie Xi''s body froze, stupefied, silently stroked Chu fish''s red face and sat back.


    In fact, it will not be a big problem. A cultivator, even if his body is not good now, will not be really killed by a cold wind. If he is sad, he can''t escape.


    Chu fish nestled in Xie Xi''s arms and fell asleep. Xie Xi sighed, grasped his wrist to convey the spiritual power, closed his eyes and meditated.


    The wind outside is howling like a ghost. The snowflakes were also stirred so fast that the sound of falling on the tent was clear and audible.


    Chu fish suddenly woke up from the heat.


    The heavy body is the broad and thick cloak that Xie Xi found. One by one, it makes people feel uncomfortable. The clothes and robes seem to become very tight, and it''s very uncomfortable to wear. When you look at your side, you can see that a wrist is tightly clamped, and you can obviously feel the spiritual power continuously input into your body. Chu Yu paused, turned around and saw Xie Xi''s beautiful face with his eyes closed.


    Chu fish was very uncomfortable, his body moved, and Xie Xi woke up immediately. When he opened his eyes to see Chu fish, his face suddenly changed.


    Chu Yu could not tell whether Xie Xi''s face was shocked or happy, but he could clearly see his gradually burning eyes. Eyebrow tip drew, he opened mouth to want to say, just a mouth, be held by Xie Xi face mercilessly kissed down.Chu fish was suddenly kissed, but he didn''t react. His cloak was suddenly lifted. Xie Xi pressed it down strongly, broke his legs apart, extended his hand to his crotch / knead it, lowered his head and licked his neck. He bit it all the way like a small animal.


    Chu fish''s head swelled until he heard the sound of "Yi La" when his robe was torn, and his body was cold. Before that, there was no sense of discomfort, but the body was naked in the air. Chu fish took a breath of cool air, pushed Xie Xi, and said angrily, "Xie Xi, are you crazy?"


    How can I be hungry and thirsty, and still be able to face him like this?


    Xie Xi panted heavily, his eyes were red, his body pressed tightly against Chu fish''s body, his hands around his neck, slightly raised his head, his nose touched his nose, and his thin lips rubbed against his lips when he opened his mouth, which was extremely ambiguous.


    "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Chu fish is stunned, "you are saying..."


    Chuyu was silent before he finished speaking.


    ¡­¡­ What happened? His voice It''s not the crisp and tender childlike sound, but the body seems to have recovered?


    A cold wind will break the code of virtue?


    Chu fish is still dizzy, and his lips are blocked by Xie Xi. After a long time of no intimacy, Xie Xi was obviously stifled. His tongue was wrapped around the tongue of the Chu fish, and he kissed it hastily and fiercely. He wished he could eat it.


    After a long and fierce kiss, Chu fish was panting, with bright eyes and rosy lips. The red face was more ruddy, and there were several moans / groans between his breath that were painful or comfortable.


    Xie Xi''s eyes were even hotter. He held up his body, looked down with a smile, looked at his jade and white body, stretched out the red and gorgeous tip of his tongue and licked the red beans on his chest. He said in a hoarse voice, "elder martial brother, listening to sweating can cure the cold. Let''s sweat."


    Chu fish''s breathing gradually calmed down. He looked up at Xie Xi, reached around his neck, put his upper lip together, and kissed him. Before Xie Xi could kiss him back, Chu Yu suddenly felt hot and fell back to the shop.


    Xie Xi''s face was stunned, and he seemed to want to kill people.


    Chu Yu guessed something from his expression, and for a moment, he held back his smile: " Younger martial brother, calm down. "


    The voice is crisp and tender.


    Sure enough, it has changed back.

 Chapter 56

    Xie Xi looks for a dress to put on for Chu fish in black face, tightly purses thin lip, long eyelashes that droop flicker, like a butterfly that can''t gather pollen, extremely aggrieved.


    Chu Yu stretches out his hands and raises his feet as he moves. He can''t help but laugh. He touches Xie Xi and feels a little distressed for the child.


    In a word, it''s impossible to sweat out when doing sports together. Chu Yu rubbed his temples. After such a toss and turn, it seems better. His breathing is smooth and not so dizzy.


    Although Xie Xi suffered a lot, it was also a good thing for him


    Chu fish blinked: "younger martial brother, I seem to have recovered."


    Xie Xi stared at the little man in front of him. For the first time, he was really upset about Chu Yu''s appearance. He paused and pinched his face: " It''s good to recover. It''s snowy outside. Elder martial brother, go to sleep again. "


    It''s no use being depressed. If you can''t do it, you can''t.


    Chu fish should sound, embrace Xie Xi''s neck to lie back, head to his neck nest together. When he calmed down, he figured it out.


    The body suddenly changed back, not because of the cold, but because Xie Xi has been conveying his spiritual power, to a critical point, suddenly changed back.


    In the same way, after a while''s tossing and turning, the spiritual power will disappear, and then it will change again


    Xie Xi also thought of this, holding the small body in his arms, with bright eyes: "elder martial brother, I will give you another section of spiritual power."


    Chu fish refused.


    It''s not that I want to give Xie Xi abstinence again. The last object of abstinence release is him The main reason is that Xie Xi is now in the late stage of Jindan. He may be advanced at any time. He needs a huge spiritual support. He has to keep his peak state as much as possible. He doesn''t need to use it.


    It''s not worth the time and effort to give him psychic power.


    Xie Xi sighed again, lowered his head and held up Chu Yu''s face, and gave him a soft kiss on the forehead.


    "Sleep."


    ***


    the spirit state is blocked by the big array. Ordinary people only know where the spirit state is, but they don''t know where it is. Only the friars can vaguely feel the fluctuation of spiritual power and have the opportunity to enter.


    Chu fish''s first reaction to entering the base camp of demon cultivation is: good peace in the trough!


    The whole spiritual realm is equivalent to a land boundary. The city is full of vitality. The people who live in the city are basically low-level friars and friars without spiritual roots. Unlike the desolate land outside the spiritual realm, where the same people are grumpy, it''s more lively here.


    Chu Yu sighed in his heart. Looking up, he saw two demons flying too fast in front of him. "Bang" hit the sword and almost fell together.


    ¡­¡­ As expected, the cultivation world needs a copy of "air traffic safety sword technique".


    Before the troughs were exported, he saw that the two evil men had nothing to say, and then he cut them with red eyes and drawn his sword.


    Without a word of communication, I just started to boom and boom?


    Chu fish was stunned and sighed. He took back his foreword.


    In the end, it''s the evil cultivation with a strong sense of violence, and the harmony is nothing but floating clouds.


    With the previous lesson, Chu Yu is not ready to ask the way again. Anyway, it''s already in the spirit realm, and Meiyin Valley is not far away.


    This kind of happy mood did not last long, Chu fish found out wrong.


    Why did the demon Xiu who came to watch all around begin to draw his sword?


    It''s not that you want to get involved in the fun, is it?


    Just after this thought came to his mind, Xie Xi suddenly raised his hand and stopped the knife coming from behind. He held the knife face between his two fingers and gently turned it. The knife face broke.


    Chu fish, holding Xiexi''s neck wisely, said, "it seems that Lingjing is a urn. I wonder how they found out about us."


    It''s just entering the spirit realm, and it''s too late to enjoy sightseeing. How can it be detected?


    Xie Xidan took a sword, put his other hand around the Chu fish, took a look at the magic cultivation around him, and said, "I heard that people who are hiding in the moon gate of the magic road all practice a special discovery. Even if others don''t use the power of spirit, they can see that it''s evil."


    This kind of formula is boring and sounds ridiculous, but it is very useful at the time of the battle between Zhengmo and Zhengmo. It''s just divine skill, basically eliminating the detailed works of Zhengdao school in the past. Chu fish didn''t come to the battlefield several times. I don''t know these things. Hearing Xie Xi''s words, I couldn''t help but gasp.


    ¡­¡­ Which side of the book is the author making gold fingers for? The main character is on the right side, right?


    However, it seems that in order to catch them, dunyue sect scattered its disciples around the holy land, which was also a bother.


    Xie Xi was so angry these days that he swept his eyes coldly and rushed to the nearest ones. The snow broke and the sword flashed like electricity. The fierce and domineering sword spirit roared away, and several of them held their swords before they knew how to stop them. Suddenly, the swords broke and people died, and their mouths spat blood and flew out.


    Seeing that the situation is not right, several magicians look at each other tacitly. They turn their hands and touch several talismans, and the spirit force throws it at them.


    Xie Xi''s face remained unchanged. He used the sword move given to him by Chu Yu. He picked it at will and blew out a breath. The spirit power enveloped those talismans, and was urged by the spirit breath to brush the ground and fly back at a faster speed. The explosion of "bang bang" became a mass, and several screams were heard.There are more and more dead. The weapons of demon cultivation are always more abundant than the right way. There are many kinds of weapons, including meteor hammer, poisonous needle, bronze fork, tiger head hook, and some spirit beasts.


    But no eggs.


    All by the protagonist.


    Chu Yu looks at the protagonist''s cruelty with relish. His eyes are shining. He feels that Xie Xi''s posture is handsome. He raises his face like a reward and kisses him. He lowers his head and smilingly looks at the group of demons who are coming and going. They are dead.


    After receiving the reward, Xie Xiyu worked hard to push his foot out of the encirclement on a demon''s face, thrust the broken snow back into his waist with his backhand, and immediately signed and pinched the code on his hand. The red light between his fingers was faint.


    There was no redundant fancy action. Xie Xi made a magic formula, and a loud fire burst into the sky. The red flame immediately surrounded the demon cultivator who was still surrounding them. Because far away, Chu fish could clearly see that the huge flame had shape.


    It''s like a gluttonous feast. I''ve swallowed all the magic cultivation. I''m ready to eliminate it.


    When Chu Yu came to this world, he saw the main character''s great moves for the first time. He was not only curious, but also stretched his neck to see it, and then he was covered by Xie Xi''s eyes.


    His voice was low and magnetic, falling on his heart, which made Chu fish''s heart string tremble.


    "Elder martial brother, that scene is not suitable for you."


    Chuyu: " I''m sorry, but I''m not a minor... "


    Xie Xi understood his impotence, and then went on: "elder martial brother is a noble and noble person like a relegated immortal. It''s not suitable for elder martial brother to kill people with swords or to see them killed." He lowered his head and rubbed Chuyu''s face with attachment. "I''m reluctant to let elder martial brother suffer."


    _(:3¡¹¡Ï)_¡­¡­


    Chu fish has no words.


    Protagonist After all What''s wrong


    Before he could clear his voice and change Xie Xi''s fixed impression on him, he heard his voice suddenly cool down: "here comes again. Elder martial brother, hold on to me. I don''t believe it''s over. "


    Chu fish a Leng, brain suddenly a flash of light, think through some things, immediately face congealed Su, deep voice way: "Xie Xi, immediately leave here."


    It should be the order of the seven upper friars of the devil kingdom to know that they will die continuously.


    Why do you want to die?


    Of course, in order to delay the time, the friars waiting for higher cultivation come to surround and kill them.


    But Xie Xi didn''t respond. The five elements changed constantly. The formula was beaten and the magic cultivation film fell.


    Just a few moments later, Chu fish reacted and immediately backed away to see Xie Xi''s expression.


    His face was indifferent, but the corners of his lips were slowly bent, and his eyes were a little scarlet.


    ¡­¡­ Out of control?


    The child had been possessed by the devil for a while. He usually controlled himself. Lu Qingan watched and accompanied him during the battle. There was no sign of being possessed again.


    But when he was attacked by the people of Meiyin Valley, Xie Xi almost lost control and his mood was unstable. Although his face was as usual recently, he was afraid that he was still at the top of his mind. Besides, once in the spiritual realm, he killed them wantonly. He became bloody, and then unconsciously Out of control again.


    Darling, it''s a dead man to be possessed by fire at this time.


    When he is about to have a baby, he squanders his soul power, but his mood is unstable and he is possessed by the devil. He has a great chance of not being able to have it.


    Chu fish in a tight heart, hurriedly grabbed Xie Xi''s collar, deep voice way: "Xie Xi, you sober point!"


    It''s a pity that it''s in the form of a child, with a tender voice and a lack of solemnity. On the contrary, it''s a little funny.


    Xie Xi''s face did not know when it was stained with blood. When he heard the voice of the Chu fish, he lowered his head slightly. His scarlet eyes reflected the clear black eyes of the Chu fish, which seemed to wake up for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Senior brother


    Chu fish took a breath, raised his hand to wipe the blood off his face, and said, "Xie Xi, put away the sword first, and we will leave here immediately."


    "Put it away?" Xie Xi stared at the Chu fish. For a while, he closed his eyes, threw off the snow, collected his power, and suddenly fell to the ground holding the Chu fish.


    ¡­¡­ I didn''t ask you to take this!


    Chu Yu is used to eating soft rice recently. Although his power is still there, he hardly moves his hand. He hurriedly recalls duanxue. He helps Xie Xi to sit down on Xunsheng. Xunsheng picks up and cleans the ground dangerously.


    In the demon cultivation area, the enemy has to leave the city if he wants to stay away from the limelight. Chu Yu asked Xie Xi to lean on himself and take a look at him. He frowned and half fainted. Suddenly, his eyes were astringent and he felt sad.


    Recall the moment of breaking snow, it''s blissful.


    Once he secretly used his spiritual power to raise Xie Xiwen for three months, and the spirit breath also came to him. The breath was similar, so he could summon him to find Sheng. And duanxue also recognizes the Lord. Except for Xie Xi, no one else can call back


    Unless Xie Xi is furtive, he transports spiritual power to him every day.


    Recalling how many times he slept with Xie Xi after leaving the mausoleum ruins, Chu Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit like scolding his mother.


    The child''s heart and eyes are solid. When others treat him well, he is still very good. It''s no wonder that during that period, he cultivated very fast. He thought he was with him That''s why it seems that Xie Xi secretly warms his body at night.And Xie Xi''s falling into the devil is also his harm.


    Xie Xi also said how well he treated him, and almost all the praise words of the world were put on him, but he didn''t think about who was the one who hurt him and almost fell into the devil.


    Chu fish took a deep breath, pressed down the impulse to cry, wiped his eyes, saw the scene in front of him, and stopped at once. His back turned his hand behind him and touched some emergency things in the ring.


    Just now, he has rushed out of the city. Unexpectedly, there are people outside the city. If you can''t guess correctly, he is a monk in the first half of the year.


    Two old men in grey felt their beards and stood idly not far away. See Chu fish, all is a pick eyebrow, surprised way: "who is this child?"


    "It''s a monk who eats some fruit by mistake."


    After listening to their conversation, Chu Yu knew that they didn''t know it was the effect of the secret art of Meiyin valley. He admired it in his heart and blurted out what kind of magic art it was and where it came from. His back hand fastened things silently.


    "Two little golden age monks dare to come here without knowing their lives." The old man on the left side snorted coldly, "I still have some courage to see you. I won''t kill the unknown in the newspaper."


    The old man on the right changed his face and fixed his eyes on Xie Xi''s face. For a long time, his face was heavy, and he said, "it''s this little beast."


    "Oh?" The old man on the left looked at Xie Xi doubtfully, and then looked at the people around him. At the next moment, he suddenly realized, laughing, "this is the golden age monk who defeated you? I''m curious. What kind of golden age can make you seriously hurt and flee? "


    In this way, the man''s face turned ugly.


    "It''s just a sneak attack." The old man sank his face and looked at Xie Xi''s eyes full of murderous intentions.


    "Boy, hand over the man behind you. I''ll spare you."


    ¡­¡­ It''s all a trick hundreds of years ago. How can anyone use it?


    Chu fish is surprised for a while, smile slightly, not flurried not busy way: "kill that person beside you, Rao you not to die."


    "You..."


    Before waiting for him to "you", Chuyu threw out several tianleizi in his hand.


    All of a sudden, the overwhelming thunder and lightning light comes on, and the sound of piercing and rumbling goes on. All the life here is annihilated in an instant.

 Chapter 57

    When the Chu fish dragged Xie Xi into the cave, an idea arose in his mind.


    In the novel, when the protagonist is suffering, there will always be a peerless master or a peerless beauty to save him. However, Xie Xi is only surrounded by him, which is really a grievance


    Ziziziziqi brings Xie Xi to the ground and lies flat. Chuyu sits down and holds Xie Xi''s hand to help him regulate the chaotic spiritual power in his body. When he escaped to a safe place, Chu Yu also had time to calm down and think. He took out his lantern and blew his breath. He stared at the opposite mountain wall and suddenly flashed the original content in his mind.


    ¡­¡­ In other words, this plot is in the original.


    In yuanyuanyuanli, it should still be in the war now. At this time, the protagonist has not cut off the Chu family, and it is also in the golden age. At the critical moment, the heroine (one) is taken away, and the protagonist kills to the demon cultivation camp and saves the heroine (one). However, when escaping, he is surrounded by the masters of the Yuanying period. In order to escape safely with the heroine (one), he is forced to go mad.


    Then the heroine (one of them) escapes to a cave with the protagonist, crying to convey spiritual power to the protagonist. Unexpectedly, the protagonist suddenly wakes up. The protagonist in the state of being possessed by fire is cruel and bloodthirsty. He almost killed her


    At this time, the protagonist is suddenly awakened by starlight. After waking up, the protagonist looks at the dying heroine (one of the heroines). He is in agony. After going out, he meets Chu Yu, his original master, who provokes him to death with a high-profile manner. He gets angry and attacks his heart, so he cuts him off without doing anything


    Ah, the story God is finally reunited.


    Chu fish just secretly relieved, suddenly thought of a thing.


    ¡­¡­ Now that the plot is running again, the plot should not deviate from the original too much


    In the cave Delivering power Go crazy


    Delivering power


    Go crazy


    With these words circulating in his brain, Chu Yu finally found something wrong and looked at Xie Xi with trembling.


    Xie Xi, who had frowned and closed his eyes before, opened his eyes and stared at him. His red eyes were full of the expression of reunion ten years later.


    Crazy and scary.


    Chu fish swallowed his saliva. His hands, which were still on Xie Xi''s wrists, had no time to retract, so he was clasped by Xie Xi. He could not earn money even with a pair of iron tongs.


    Chu Yu was scared out of his wits and called: "younger martial brother! Xie Xi! "


    Xie Xi stared at him, his thin lips were tight, his eyes were still red, and he was slow for a long time before he whispered: "elder martial brother?"


    Chu Yu sighed a little relieved and recognized him. If he went on according to the original plot, he would be beaten half dead by Xie Xi, and Xie Xi would collapse after waking up.


    After all, this is not the original silent, hard hearted and ruthless protagonist. The child was raised a glass heart by him, and his sweetheart was beaten half dead by himself. He expected to cut himself off immediately.


    The thought just came out of his mind. Chu fish noticed that Xie Xi''s eyes were more and more violent and manic, and a little uneasiness passed through his heart.


    In the last moment, there was a bad premonition. In the next moment, Xie Xi suddenly reached out and grabbed Chu fish''s neck.


    That strength road is not usually gentle with a little mood when rolling around in bed. When he was caught by his neck, Chu Yu''s white and tender face suddenly turned blue. He stared at Xie Xi in pain and couldn''t speak.


    He is now completely clamped down by Xie Xi. If Xie Xi adds another force, he will be able to die with a smile.


    It''s over. It''s over


    I can''t breathe. My brain seems to explode. Chu Yu''s eyes darkened and his mind was chaotic. It seemed that he saw his stepmother waving to him with a kitchen knife and the other side of the river in the sun


    Woges!


    Chu fish was startled and suddenly woke up. His eyes suddenly swept to the sachet around Xie Xi''s waist. He choked and coughed bitterly. He held the dead horse as a living horse doctor, and suddenly pulled the sachet down and smashed it on Xie Xi''s face.


    It''s just the spice added by ordinary people. After ten years, there will be no fragrance, but I don''t know what method Xie Xi used to keep the flavor. With a flash of light fragrance, Xie Xi blinked, and his action was sluggish. He immediately retracted the hand holding Chu Yu, and accurately caught the sachet.


    Chu fish was liberated, coughing a few times painfully and breathing with a big mouth. He never felt that breathing was such a happy thing. All of a sudden, Xie Xi''s wrist was clamped down again. Chu Yu heard a murmur of "elder martial brother". He felt a great power coming from the place where he and Xie Xi shook each other.


    A steady stream of water power poured into the body. Chu fish was really scared. He bit his teeth and directly grabbed a key to hit Xie Xi. Don''t want to be weak, Xie Xi doesn''t feel pain or itch. He doesn''t even look at the hit place. He just stares at him.


    Chu fish refused to be incompetent, opened his mouth, his body became hotter and hotter. After a trance, he heard a bareness.


    The clothes are broken.


    It''s not Xie Xi''s poisonous hand, it''s broken.


    The child''s small clothes were tightly tied to his body, tearing several places, revealing his white shoulders, waist and thighs. Chu fish turned his eyes over and then stepped back. His head hit the mountain wall again, and his tears glistened with pain. When he was relieved and wiped the corner of his eyes, he could see Xie Xi close by.He still tightly clamped the Chu fish''s hand, half knelt in front of him, looked down at the Chu fish''s eyes, which had already converged, but still filled with the paranoia and madness deep into the soul. His eyes were wide open, blinking, as if reluctant to leave for a moment.


    Chu Yu''s scalp was numbed by the blood red eyes. Seeing that Xie Xi had no other changes, he took a long sigh of relief, swallowed his saliva, tentatively approached, and extended his free hand to caress his face.


    "Younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi still stared at him, without speaking or acting.


    Chuyu put his arms around his neck and kissed his lips. "Well, it''s not dangerous here. I''m here."


    Fortunately, sachets work.


    The stepmother I saw when I was suffocating just now should not be too horrible


    It''s right to choose to stay


    Xie Xi''s eyes were fixed on Chu fish, his face seemed to be expecting something, but he didn''t open his mouth. Chu fish thought for a while, and tried to kiss his lips again. He seemed to be a little excited, and his heart was clear.


    It''s just a hug, isn''t it?


    The protagonist controlled by the mind demon is a little cute unexpectedly


    Chu Yu ignores the fact that he was almost strangled just now and looks at Xie Xi with a smile: "younger martial brother, darling, let go, don''t give me any more power."


    Xie Xi nodded, but his hand was tighter.


    Vaguely hear the pain struggling sound of bone cackling, Chu fish tears.


    Xie Xi blinked, and suddenly his eyes began to move. From his exposed shoulder, he fell to his waist and abdomen, then to his thigh, staring at the white jade like skin, wondering what he was thinking.


    Chu fish thinking: Do you want to do it?


    Chu fish blinked, closed his eyes and waited for Xie Xi''s next move. After waiting for a long time, Xie Xi didn''t move either. Chu Yu opened his eyes doubtfully, and saw Xie Xi kneeling in front of him quietly, looking at him softly, pursing his lips. The corners of his lips seemed to have a light smile.


    What are you doing?


    Chu fish silently rubbed his hair and said with a smile, "I can''t eat it in my daily life. Now I just want to see if I can''t eat it?"


    Xie Xi still looked at him quietly.


    It''s like a dog sitting quietly and staring at its owner.


    Confirmed unable to communicate, Chuyu frowned and sighed, "Xie Xi, you make me ache."


    Xie Xi paused, seemed to understand this sentence, and slightly relaxed his strength. Chu fish took the opportunity to act, and immediately drew his hand. Before Xie xipinched it back, he jumped up and hugged him. He felt Xinghui in his dark hair and patted his back comfortingly.


    "All right, you''re going to blow up my pulse."


    Xinghui is indeed the original artifact. The light blue light reflects Xie Xi. After a while, he moved his body and held the Chu fish tightly with his backhand. His voice also fluctuated: "elder martial brother I...... "


    Chu fish buried him in his arms, and gave a gentle hum.


    "What did I just do?"


    Xie Xi groaned painfully. He wanted to push the Chu fish away from him. He didn''t want the Chu fish to be buried in his arms. He reached out and touched the round and white shoulder of the Chu fish. His fingers trembled and shrank. He felt a robe for the Chu fish.


    Chu fish covered his neck silently, retreated and pinched his collar to cover his neck. He said coldly, "you''ve lost a lot of power to me. Xie Xi, do you want to have a baby? "


    If you can''t get a baby, it''s possible to go back a few steps and try again. It''s more difficult than getting a baby for the first time.


    Xie Xi was not sad but happy when he was trained by Chu fish for a long time. He leaned up to kiss Chu fish with crooked eyes and eyebrows: "it''s OK. It''s OK. I''ve got a lot of spiritual power in my body. I lost for a while, but it''s stable. I can break the pill and have a baby at any time."


    Chu fish kneaded his face doubtfully: "really?"


    Xie Xi nodded cleverly.


    That''s good, that''s good. It''s not easy to get back to the track, but it can''t slow down the cultivation progress of the protagonist.


    However, it''s not suitable to have babies now. It''s a little close to the city. You can''t let those demons kill you again.


    Since Xie Xi woke up, there was no need to hide. After Chu Yu thought about it, he nodded happily. He was just about to say something transitional. He left the cave happily and went on looking for Meiyin valley. In Xie Xi''s eyes, the dark light flashed, and suddenly pulled his robe apart.


    The neck is still covered with blue and purple marks.


    Xie Xi''s face was suddenly ugly.


    "I did it?"


    Chuyu then raised his collar to cover his neck and said, "it''s not you I think I''m fat recently. I tried to pinch my neck. I''m really fat


    Xie Xi''s eyes were dark, staring at him.


    Chu Yu was a little shaken in his heart. He was afraid that Xie Xi would not be able to open his mind again. He coughed softly and said something more. Xie Xi gently took his hand away. He leaned down, his moist lips pressed against his neck, and kissed little by little along those pinch marks.


    Chu fish''s neck is sensitive, and his face is flushed with kisses. He bites his teeth patiently. Kiss those traces, Xie Xi''s head against his neck socket, some astringent voice.¡°¡­¡­ Every time. "


    "Well?"


    "Every time I want to protect my elder martial brother, I fail I can only watch elder martial brother suffer, even me Hurt elder martial brother by hand... "


    It''s not a thing to drill like this


    If the mind devil lived for a long time, Xie Xi would be confused sooner or later and completely controlled by the mind devil.


    Chu Yu was deep in heart. He wanted to pour chicken soup into Xie Xi''s mouth first. Suddenly there was a loud knocking sound outside. It seemed that someone was trying to open the hole sealed by Chu Yu.


    So soon?


    Chu Yu was stunned. He had to hold the Sheng when he turned his hand. He didn''t want to spend too much spiritual power to become a young man. As soon as he picked up the Sheng, his body shrank visibly with the naked eye, and he became a small group of jade and snow.


    Chuyu is depressed.


    Xie Xi touched his face, silently found out the clothes, patiently changed them for Chu fish, completely ignoring the huge sound of the banging outside, as if the most important thing was to change clothes for Chu fish.


    Chu fish was infected by this calm, slightly moved, just out of his mind to continue to pour chicken soup, he was surprised by his tender and soft "Xi''er" and silently shut up.


    This state, or don''t want to give the protagonist chicken soup


    When Xie Xi slowly dressed Chu fish and straightened his hair, he also tied up a bun with a hair band and kissed him on the forehead with his head bowed, the cave suddenly lit up, the light outside shone in, and a cold wind with snow swept in.


    Xie Xi just mentioned breaking snow and looked at the past indifferently.


    However, the cave entrance is not the magic repair with murderous face in the imagination, but a group of charming women wearing Lavender Tulle skirts. It was snowy outside. Chu Yuguang saw their messy Tulle in the wind and felt cold. He subconsciously drilled into Xie xihuai.


    Standing in front of the group of charming women was a man. When he saw Xie Xi and Chu Yu, he smiled and his eyes brightened: "two good, I''m the four elders of Meiyin valley. At the order of the little Lord, I''d like to invite them to Meiyin valley."


    Xie Xi''s face was cold. Without saying a word, he waved a sword away.

 Chapter 58

    Unexpectedly, the four elders of Meiyin valley were stunned for a moment when they met each other. Then they smiled and casually stopped.


    After all, the golden age and the golden age are very different. The normal golden age will only be blown by one ear when it comes to the golden age.


    The next moment, the four elders were picked by a sword.


    Xie Xi is still a little rational, not dead hand, but the strength is not clear. The four elders were suddenly picked up by a Jindan monk. They were still in a state of stupor. They didn''t know what happened.


    Even when those beautiful and extraordinary Xie Xi came out, the gorgeous and charming women in the beautiful eyes were also stiff and stiff, and they silently shrank to one side and did not dare to make a sound.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Chuyu coughs dryly to relieve the atmosphere Four long always


    Hong Kong Zhen, for the current protagonist, there should be no pressure to choose a friar in the early days of the first baby.


    Finally, the four elders reacted and pointed to Xie Xi with shaking hands. Their voice was shaking, and their face was angry: "you! You! "


    Xie Xi''s face was expressionless, and when he received Chu Yu''s words, his tone was not polite: "lead the way."


    Chu fish touched the child''s face, smilingly reached up to kiss his chin, right as a reward.


    The four elders had just deliberately banged on the outside. No matter they were sent by Wei ciyin to take care of them, or they despised the two golden elites, they wanted to give them a lower horse power. In order to avoid a little trouble, it''s better to let Xie Xiwei intimidate the other party first.


    Chu fish''s heart is slightly rippling.


    It''s true that my husband is all in one mind. Before he even gave a hint, Xie Xi started.


    Xie Xi looked down at Chu Yu and saw the color of approval in his eyes. He silently guessed what he had misunderstood. After being rewarded, he was not so angry and manic. His lips were bent and he hugged Chu Yu warmly.


    Looking at the one year old and one year old, the four elders'' mouth corners were obviously drawn. They stared at the Chu fish with black faces for a moment. They snorted coldly and threw a thing to Xie Xi: "this is a treasure garment specially forged by the young master. The crazy dogs wearing the hiding moon gate can''t see that your spiritual strength is abnormal."


    When he said the word "abnormal", he looked at Xie Xi consciously or unconsciously, obviously still resenting Xie Xi''s sword just now, doubting that he had cultivated other weird skills.


    Chuyu is not happy.


    With Xie Xi''s support, Chu Yu was not afraid of the Yuan Ying friar. He turned his mouth and looked down on his small face: "the spirit power is accumulated little by little. The spirit power is pure, and the evil and foreign swords walk on the wrong side. Although it is quick, the spirit power is not pure. The disciples of dunyuemen should see that their spiritual power is normal. "


    Four elder''s brow was blue and sinew, and he wanted to kill Chu fish with a slap, but when he saw Xie Xi, he was silent for a moment and held back his anger.


    Chuyu hehe hehe laughs.


    Xie Xi looked down at the Chu fish, and the more he smiled at his lips, but there was a dark light in his eyes. After a pause, he first covered the Chu fish with a robe before putting it on himself. The four elders are not even in a polite mood. Seeing that they are well dressed, they directly lead the way.


    Xie xihun doesn''t care. He follows closely and bites Chu fish''s ears.


    "Elder martial brother I''m a little sorry. "


    "Well?"


    "It''s a good place just now."


    Chu fish''s black line, knowing which land advantage he said, thought that he had just licked and kissed his neck. Suddenly, he was ready to move. He leaned forward and held out his tongue, and licked Xie Xi''s Adam''s apple. He smiled quietly: "what''s the use of land advantage? I''m afraid that you will scare the four elders when the weather is out. Then I have to think about finding someone again... "


    Xie Xi''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and his back was numb. For the first time, he felt that his neck was also sensitive. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his hand had already grasped Chu fish''s wrist, and he smiled a little twisted.


    "Find someone else? Elder martial brother, whoever you look for, I will kill you, imprison you in the room, occupy you every day, and never let you go. When that time comes, I will cry with elder martial brother. Younger martial brother will not be soft hearted. "


    Chu fish can see that Xie Xi is not joking. With a dry smile, he quickly nuzzled: "joking, joking."


    Xie Xi grinned and rubbed Chu fish''s face, then turned to the front of the conversation: "elder martial brother, don''t you know if you can do it now? As expected, younger martial brother is not diligent enough. "


    ¡­¡­ No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Weeding is not so hard at noon!


    Just after the thought came out, Chuyu heard the long lost system prompt sound --


    "Ding ~ in the barrage equipment ~ please prepare the host ~"


    make and make peat!!! Close it!!!


    [netizen sesame Tangyuan: hahahaha!! Clap the bed and laugh!!! Younger martial brother, younger martial brother, I''ve already said that you can''t have both baozi fish and fish. Poor young man! 2]


    Eat fish 2][netizen passer: love each other!!! Elder martial brother is protecting the baby! Protect the baby! Chu family''s nature of protecting the calf is also reflected in elder martial brother''s spicy! 2] [netizen Miaomiao: hehe, weeding day is noon, younger martial brother x It''s all ploughing 2]


    Chuyu: "..."


    Chu Yu looks at the barrage with no expression, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    The system paused for a moment and said, "Ding ~ before the end of the book ~ the host can''t unbind with the system on its own"


    Chu fish tolerated and ignored the system with a black face.


    Xie Xi touched Chu Yu''s face strangely: "what''s the matter with elder martial brother? All of a sudden, murderous, want to kill that pervert? I will kill elder martial brother if he wants to. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t want to. I just want to release my mood properly. " Chu Yu knew that he would die if he opened his mouth. He kept silent, then he shrank into Xie xihuai and stopped talking.


    The heavier the snow, the colder the Bian bone is. Xie Xi stared at the Chu fish for a moment, took back his eyes, opened his robe and wrapped the fish, silently following the people of Meiyin valley.


    Meiyin Valley is not too far away from here, so Wei ciyin found the commotion in the first time and sent someone to pick it up.


    Through a mountain, the valley suddenly fell into the eyes, but as if separated by a world, the outside wind and snow, a vast, but the inside is spring, colorful.


    Wei ciyin was only dressed in a snow-white inner garment, reclining in a cluster of flowers. In front of him was a low table with good wine and food on it. He was drinking wine without a match. The smile on the evil and beautiful face of women was deep. His hair covered his eyes. He was comfortable and comfortable.


    As soon as Fu met, Chu Yu did not hesitate to touch the slingshot specially made on the road. He took out the long-standing thunderbolt bullet and put on the slingshot. His movements were crisp and neat. Before he fell to the ground, he called first.


    This thunderbolt bullet is specially made by Chu fish. It specially uses rattan, cyan and ochre to dye a small iron ball. It looks like a marble played by a urchin in the ordinary people''s market. It''s really not impressive to the cultivator.


    Wei ciyin also didn''t expect that Chu fish would come up with a big gift. He raised his hand with a smile and listened to the rumble and the mushroom cloud below.


    Four elders cover their faces and turn their heads: "..."


    Chu fish put away the slingshot and stared at the bottom curiously, a little nervous. Don''t want Xie Xi to hug him more tightly suddenly, and hide next to him.


    Wei ciyin has been standing in the place where he just stayed. But the always calm young master Wei is now in a mess. His clothes are not neat and he is a little embarrassed. After staring at the Chu fish for a long time, he suddenly laughs.


    "Mr. Chu, is it interesting to be a child again?"


    Chu Yu''s face is expressionless: "I''m sorry, I''m not old."


    Wei ciyin choked and turned to the glass heart, Xie Xi: "thank you, how do you feel when you look at the prince of Chu everyday?"


    Xie Xi''s face was cold: "let''s see when it''s time to shut you down."


    Wei ciyin was obviously depressed, and then picked up his smile: "since Taoist Chu made a mistake, it means he wanted to help."


    Chu Yu saw that he could not change his face and said these words. He thought for a long time, but he didn''t find the words that could express his emotions. He could only hehe once and took out the slingshot again.


    Wei ciyin moved back. "When are you going to help me?"


    "I''ll think about when you let me know my skill."


    Wei ciyin frowned: "that''s not easy to say. If I give the Taoist friend of Chu the skill, he will turn around and run away. Isn''t it a busy job?"


    Chuyu continues to laugh.


    I''m a bit embarrassed to be told.


    Ha ha.


    Wei ciyin thought for a long time and made a hard choice: "well, my father is not in Meiyin Valley these days, and Taoist friend Chu is worried about street skill. Then ask Fang Changlao to solve half of the skill. How about that?"


    Before Chu fish made a sound, Xie Xi raised his eyebrows and said, "half?"


    "How about keeping such a lovely appearance in the daytime and recovering at night?" Wei ciyin ignored the Chu fish and looked at Xie Xi meaningfully. "I can see that Xie Daoyou also quite likes the appearance of Chu Daoyou. If you understand half the skill, you can kill two birds with one stone."


    God damn kill two birds with one stone.


    Chu Yu is furious: "no......"


    Xie Xi covered his mouth and nodded happily, "OK."


    Chu fish is silent. He turns his head and looks at Xie Xi. Xie Xi replies with a gentle smile: "elder martial brother, you can recover in the evening."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Since the fight became smaller, he has done many things that made Xie Xi want to burn his body and eyes. He felt that he would not change back for a while. After returning, Xie Xi''s anger was almost gone, and he would not get too much revenge.


    I don''t want Wei ciyin to know half of the skills.


    It''s better to be puzzled than to be confused.


    Fang Changlao''s speed was very fast. When he received the transmission talisman, he came. Hearing Wei ciyin''s request, he stared at Chu Yu and Xie Xi for a while and solved the problem.Now it''s still daytime. Chu Yu has no feeling, but he clearly feels Xie Xi''s burning eyes. After a long silence, he wants to cry without tears Fang Changlao, you''d better not release the spell for me, or all of it. "


    After all, I can have a little resistance.


    Xie Xi rubbed the head of Chu fish, "elder martial brother, don''t be naughty."


    Tone sweet honey, like wipe honey, excited tone fool just can''t hear. Wei ciyin looked at the sky, and it was almost dark. He said with great eyes, "then please stay in Meiyin valley."


    Then he pointed to a charming girl and took Xie Xi to the guest room.


    To be fair, although it is a demon sect, the environment here is really good. On the other side of the main road, it''s probably because the peace is too long. I don''t know that the devil cultivation will keep pace with the times. The devil cultivation residence painted in the book for children''s enlightenment is still miserable. There are skeletons around, graves in the sky and the earth are full of Yin Qi. The old crow screams miserably, which is a living hell on earth.


    Chu fish sighed in his heart. Looking back, Wei ciyin was smiling and waving to himself. He couldn''t help but feel the slingshot and hit it again with the thunderbolt.


    Although Wei ciyin''s face is as thick as the corner of the wall, he is still a little guilty after such a pit of Chu fish. He has provided a quiet and independent bamboo forest room for Chu fish and Xie Xi. The environment is very elegant. When she got to the ground, the woman left wisely. Chu Yu smiled at Xie Xi for a moment. Her scalp was numb. She broke away from his arms and jumped to the ground and ran to the room.


    I wanted to close the door as soon as I went in. Chu Yu pushed the door and swept his eyes. His face changed abruptly. He closed the door again. He crouched in front of the door with a black face and didn''t speak.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    Chuyu held his knee silently and did not speak.


    Xie Xi''s eyes were more confused, and he opened the door and swept inside.


    ¡­¡­ Wei ciyin really bothered.


    In the room, there are layers of lavender curtains falling down, and a corner blown open by the wind shows a broad bed. The room is lit with a kind of unknown fragrance, which is sweet and greasy. It is just a smell that makes people dizzy.


    It''s not this that matters.


    It''s something on a small case that''s three feet away from the door.


    At a glance, there are many kinds of rose paste, cane whip, candle and thin red rope, all of which are available. Under the light of the red candle burning at the edge of the case, they are extremely ambiguous.


    Xie Xi looked down at the Chu fish who was wronged by his eyes

 Chapter 59

    Xie Xi glanced at the things on the table again, leaned over and picked up the Chu fish. In a soft voice, he said: "elder martial brother..."


    Chu Yu thought of those things and his face was livid: "Xie Xi, you dare to get close to those things for a step, and then don''t go to my bed."


    Xie Xi, holding back his smile, swore to nod his head seriously, walked into the room, closed the door behind him, smelled the sweet smell floating in the air, and stopped saying: "senior brother The incense seems to be seasoned


    ¡­¡­ Wei ciyin added material, in addition to the urging, what else can it be.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu fish said, "what is Wei ciyin''s plan?"


    Xie Xishun kicks over a small case, pinches a water formula to put out the incense burner in the corner, then takes Chu fish Shi ran to the bedside, puts him on the bed, looks at the Chu fish wrapped in a wide robe and looks like jade snow, lovely and small. His heart is also soft, pinches his face, and laughs: "no matter what he wants, the interest between me and my elder martial brother, is he an outsider who can use foreign things Interfering. "


    Oh That''s what you care about.


    Chu fish is so sad and angry that he looks out of the window, even more creepy.


    One didn''t pay attention. It was almost night. The sky is a little dark, the sky is clean after being washed by snow, and there is a flicker of stars. In a while, he will change back.


    ¡­¡­ No, I have to negotiate with Xie Xi for the sake of my health.


    Chu fish coughed dryly and sat in a critical position: "younger martial brother......"


    Xie Xi looked up at him with a gentle smile on his eyes. His beautiful face was more profound and delicate in the dim light. His voice was also magnetic: "hmm?"


    Chu fish was almost surprised by Su. He raised his hand to cover his nose and closed his eyes to recite the Sutra.


    No, not by Sue!


    Now it''s a failure, and then it''s a mess.


    Yan controlled Chuyu took a breath, gave up his thoughts and looked serious: "younger martial brother, young people have to restrain themselves. It''s not a good thing to indulge. Look at Wei ciyin''s little white face, which is the result of excessive indulgence..."


    Xie Xi didn''t have much expression. He said, "well."


    The body began to heat up again. Chu fish could feel his body recovering slowly and hurriedly sped up: "isn''t it boring at night? At this time, we should sublimate ourselves and read more books Oh, there''s no book here. Then read the skill, practice hard, and understand the heaven. Anyway, it''s disturbing to have a baby in Meiyin Valley, Wei ciyin... "


    Before he spoke, he was knocked down by Xie Xi. Fortunately, the demon cultivator knew how to enjoy it. Unlike the righteous way, he advocated asceticism. The pillow was soft. Chu fish almost fell into a soft bed. Xie Xi''s ears are his breath and burning breath. The clothes that are broken by the recovered body can no longer cover his body, revealing his shoulders, waist and abdomen. Xie Xi''s hands are pasted and paused, his side head is biting the Chu fish for a while, and his head is down the naked / exposed skin.


    Chu Yu gave up his struggle and let Xie Xi kiss him. He breathed quickly, bent his feet involuntarily, his legs caught his waist, and unconsciously rubbed against him.


    Xie Xi got a response, a low smile, eyes slightly red, can not help, simply on the edge of the cracked clothes, a tear his clothes. There was some darkness in the room. Xie Xi narrowed his eyes, propped up his body slightly, took out the lamp, blew his breath, and threw it aside. The misty light is bright, just like the moonlight, reflecting the jade white and greasy skin of the descendant. A trace of infatuation flashed in Xie Xi''s eyes, clasped his wrist and pressed it tightly. He bit his lips for a while, from the lips to the chin, to the neck, chest, narrow waist, and then down


    Chu fish wakes up for a moment, and quickly reaches out to push: "don''t!"


    Let the protagonist say something I''m so scared.


    Xie Xi shook his head and forced himself to bear *, his voice was hoarse: "I will do what elder martial brother has done."


    Chu fish reluctantly draws back his hand and covers his hot face. His eyes are intoxicated. He looks up at the dark roof and bites his lips to resist the almost overflowing pleasure groan.


    It''s really


    More and more can''t let him go.


    ***


    Chu fish wake up empty.


    He was covered tightly by the quilt, and his body was cleaned up. He slowly got up, feeling the tears of some indescribable place, and his little face twitched.


    As expected, they should not follow Xie Xi''s.


    In order to cherish the time when he recovered, Xie Xi worked hard. He rubbed him around in the evening and tried several new postures that he didn''t know where to look from. When it was light and he was struggling to become a child, he was content to let go of him and hold him to clean up his body.


    What time is it now


    After sitting for a while, he didn''t see Xie Xi come back. Chu Yu just jumped out of bed in a robe, almost kneeling again when his legs were soft. He scolded Xie Xi secretly, waved the layers of gauze curtains to the door and pushed it out.


    Unexpectedly, Xie Xi was standing under the green bamboo not far away. Chu Yu stood on tiptoe and saw Wei ciyin opposite him.


    It is reasonable to say that Wei ciyin''s goal is him. How can he find Xie Xi?


    New hatred and old hatred add up. Xie Xi always wanted to kill him, but he couldn''t kill him at the moment for various reasons. He was very angry and couldn''t give him a good face, so Wei ciyin dared to come to provoke him?Chu Yu admired his brother''s courage. He moved forward with a small step. Before his name was Xie Xi, Xie Xi turned back, reached out his hand to embrace him habitually and continued to stare at Wei ciyin coldly.


    Wei ciyin looked at Chu fish vaguely, saw him look tired and dispirited, and asked, "how did you sleep last night, chudaoyou?"


    Chu fish looks up and stares at Xie Xi. His face is expressionless: "if you fart, please let it go. If you have nothing, please go away."


    Wei ciyin touched his nose, but he couldn''t resist the undisguised murderous intention of a freshman in front of him. He smiled a little, raised his sleeves and bowed to each other, then left.


    Chu Yu stares at Wei ciyin''s back.


    Although this person verbally dislikes his family''s skills and dislikes others'' saying that he will be enchanting, after all, he has been practicing since childhood and will use the enchanting skill of Meiyin Valley inadvertently.


    The little waist twisted in action It''s quite charming.


    Chu fish was very happy for a moment. He looked at Xie Xi with his eyes burning: "well, you Xie Xi, how dare you eat in a bowl and look at the pot!"


    Xie Xi: "..."


    The child was overwhelmed.


    Chu Yu was filled with indignation: "last night I fell in love with a Phoenix, but today I''ll leave me alone and come to meet that little bitch in private......"


    Xie Xi: "..."


    Chu Yu was so sad: "how can you do this to me! Sleep in separate beds tonight. "


    Xie Xi: "..."


    Xie Xi was silent for a long time. He drew at the corner of his mouth and said, "elder martial brother..."


    Chu fish snorted coldly and turned his head.


    The good thing is that he is a little girl now. Even if he makes this look, it will only make people feel lovely, not OOC. Xie Xi was so moved by his appearance that he fancied what it would be like if the normal shape of Chu fish made this expression and said this.


    Xie Xiyue thought that his heart was more rippling, and he could not help kissing Chu fish with his head bowed. His face was full of smiles: "well, I''m wrong. If you want to fight or scold, you can''t ignore me." After a pause, he said firmly, "besides, you are not allowed to sleep in separate beds."


    Then there''s no need to play.


    Chuyu huddled up and stopped talking.


    Xie Xi rubbed, smiled, kissed and kissed, and said, "elder martial brother, Wei ciyin is here to draw me."


    Chu Yu forces: "ah?"


    "He asked me if I was interested in betraying the right path and joining the Meiyin Valley," Xie said


    Chu fish: "..."


    Xie Xi''s face was light: "he said that his father knew about my parents."


    wtf£¿£¿£¿ The hero''s parents were buried here???


    Chu fish lost his color in fright.


    Is Xie Xi going to join the devil kingdom? What to do? He can''t betray the Chu family.


    Chu fish secretly tangled and listened to Xie Xidao: "I refused. So elder martial brother doesn''t have to worry about younger martial brother''s empathy. Younger martial brother is not interested in that kind of goods. "


    ¡­¡­ Who cares about that.


    Chu fish is helpless, cleared up a facial expression: "look for an opportunity to catch Wei ciyin to torture."


    "No need." Xie Xi pressed him in his arms, his fingers slowly inserted into his long thick black hair, and his eyes were cold. "I have a senior brother, that''s enough. No matter whether there is any hardship or not, I am not worthy to be called a parent again after I have been quietly abandoned for many years. "


    Chu fish opened his mouth, but he still couldn''t say anything grand to comfort Xie Xi.


    The original book didn''t write what Xie Xi''s parents had done, not even their names. Whether Xie Xi was really abandoned by his parents or not, in a word, the separation in the past 20 years has been enough to make Xie Xi change from the expectation of his parents to a little hatred and indifference.


    Xie Xi hated it so much that he couldn''t make chicken soup.


    After staying in Meiyin Valley for a few days, Chu fish felt that his waist was going to abandon him. The master of Meiyin Valley finally sent notes to the valley and came back tomorrow.


    Wei ciyin, who has always seemed relaxed, finally has a move. He squats in the dark corner with Chu Yu and Xie Xi to discuss.


    After a long discussion, Wei ciyin is responsible for letting the owner of Meiyin Valley relax his vigilance and let him down.


    This time on the Chu fish


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yu raised his hand: "I''m sorry, if you want to use the soul gathering bell, you have to keep the person who is being cast awake and calm At least let him not resist. In a sober state without resistance, can master Wei do it? "


    Let Xie Xi go up and fight with the leader of Meiyin Valley, and finally beat him badly. It''s OK that he can''t resist. But in the base camp of Meiyin Valley, it''s obviously impossible to defeat the leader of one school


    And those Yuan Ying elders who supported Wei ciyin swore never to do anything to the valley master. They could only be a group of melon eaters quietly.


    Wei ciyin: " Why is your secret treasure so troublesome? "


    Chuyu ha ha.


    I dare to blame him for not being clear.


    Wei ciyin is tangled. He doesn''t attack his father. Beat him to death, right?


    Chu Yu rubs his aching waist, yawns, sits lazily in Xie xihuai, grabs his black hair and braids it slowly. He squints at Wei ciyin''s way of thinking.Regardless of Wei ciyin, Xie Xi looks down at Chu Yu braiding his pigtails and blinks, suddenly remembering that Chu Yu had done this before.


    Chu Yu buried his head in Xie Xi''s knitting. The vague impression flashed in his mind. He began to murmur in his mind. He thought for a long time, and suddenly thought of it.


    At that time, he was still at the tianyuanmen gate. One day, Chu Yu was suddenly in a panic. He grabbed Xie Xi and looked left and right. His bad taste was sudden. He took out his comb and wanted to comb his hair. The good baby Xie Xi naturally can''t get it. He sat patiently and waited happily. Chu Yu worked hard all afternoon and made up a pigtail for Xie Xi. He looked like a little girl


    Xie Xi laughed in a low voice: "elder martial brother is still like this, nothing has changed."


    Chuyu''s face is calm: "that younger martial brother is wrong, elder martial brother has made progress."


    At the end of the conversation, I don''t know where to find a rope with little red flowers tied to it. I calmly tied it to Xie Xi and made a perfect and lovely pigtail.


    Xie Xi touched the pigtail, couldn''t laugh or cry, and didn''t avoid anything. He turned the little Chu fish back to face himself and took his little face and kissed him.


    Wei ciyin looks back and sees this scene. He is very complicated.


    Until now, people have been forced by him, not up and not up.


    Moreover, Wei Yuanshan''s father has been confused for a long time. If he doesn''t wake up, Meiyin valley will be swallowed by the moon gate.


    Wei ciyin stared at the greasy big and small one across the street. Suddenly, the light flashed and his eyes became strange: "chudaoyou, I have an idea."


    "Oh?"


    "First, hold down the thank you friend and let him calm down."


    Chu Yu is silent. He feels that Wei ciyin won''t have a good idea. He tightens Xie Xi and whispers to him: "I''ll pinch you later, and you''ll beat him. Don''t kill him."


    Xie Xi nodded meekly.


    Seeing Xie Xi nodding, Wei ciyin, who had no idea, sighed with relief. In order to show his sincerity, he took Chu Yu and Xie Xi to the darkroom to discuss, but none of his subordinates did.


    "In fact, it''s simple," he said with a smile. "My father loves children very much. As long as Taoist Chu pretends to be his son, he surprises my father for a while and forgets himself. At that time, Taoist Xie will be able to control my father if he moves again."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu fish pinched Xie Xi''s hand.


    Xie Xi immediately had the movement, lightly one release Chu fish, the body shape one flash rushed to Wei ciyin body, mercilessly kicked up. He didn''t use Lingli''s fists and kicks, but just a simple beating. Chu Yu saw it with great energy and applauded Xie Xi with a smile.


    Crackling and slapping, Wei ciyin''s face was blue, his robe was messy, and he was in a mess. He said angrily, "Taoist friend Chu!"


    Xie Xi clapped his hands and calmly walked back to Chuyu, staring at him for reward.


    Chu fish tiptoed and kissed his forehead.


    Xie Xi frowned, not satisfied.


    Chu fish clearly felt his head, lowered his head and kissed his lips.


    Xie Xi then smiled, touched his lips, picked up Chu fish again and sat down, staring at Wei ciyin, who was full of resentment.


    Looking at the two of them, Wei ciyin knew that he had been tricked, blacked out and endured for a long time, and suddenly smiled: "thank you, do you want to see your elder martial brother look like this all his life?"


    Xie Xi stared at him coldly.


    For fear that Xie Xi would kill Wei ciyin as soon as he rushed up this time, Chu Yu hugged him and said back, "are you sure your father will be surprised by me?"


    Wei Yuanshan also knows this secret skill. If he sees through it, what can he do with a slap of the hand before he gets close to it?


    Wei ciyin shook his head: "don''t worry about it, my father There is an almost paranoid desire to protect children. " After a pause, he added, "my father didn''t practice this secret skill, so you can rest assured."


    Chu fish pondered and nodded, "that''s it."

 Chapter 60

    Leaving the dark corner, Chu Yu and Xie Xi hold hands and walk slowly to the bamboo forest, each silent.


    In fact, Wei''s method is not reliable.


    But I have to go.


    This time in addition to the hard scalp, there is no reliable way.


    Chu fish is very tangled.


    Xie Xi sensed the little tension of Chu Yu sensitively, touched his head and said softly: "if elder martial brother doesn''t want to go, Wei ciyin dare not force you."


    Wei ciyin has been beaten out of the psychological shadow by Xie Xi.


    Chu fish took a deep breath, shook his head, squinted at him, joked: "in order to let you no longer race against the clock, I''d better try my best."


    Xie Xi''s action was a pause. He blinked. Suddenly, there was a layer of mist in his moist black eyes. He inhaled his nose. He was very aggrieved: "elder martial brother, are you beginning to hate younger martial brother..."


    Chu Yu almost choked himself at one breath. He kicked Xie Xi with a black face. He was silent for a moment. He gave in to his wet eyes and rubbed and hugged him for comfort.


    ¡­¡­ What kind of evils did he create? It''s clear that he is the one who can play coquetry now. Why does Xie Xi play coquetry so upright and powerful?


    Chu fish suddenly passed a bullet curtain.


    [netizen AI Fei''s majesty: sorrow from elder martial brother: advantage of next year''s attack ~ ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha 2]


    Ha peat.


    ***


    when Chu Yu came back, he was tucked in by Chu voice, protected by Lu Qingan, and surrounded by Xie Xi. After one or two times in the battlefield, he just went to fight soy sauce. When he came back, the war ended inexplicably, and he had never seen the seven masters of the devil way.


    Look at Wei ciyin, the coquette. Chu Yu draws another coquette image in his mind.


    When we met, Chuyu almost burst out of blood.


    As the valley master of Meiyin Valley, one of the seven schools of the magic way, Weiyuan mountain is cold and handsome, tall and great, which makes people feel at ease at a glance.


    At first glance, this is not only not like a demon cultivator, but also a chivalrous man who can eliminate evil and wipe out evil spirits. It is more upright than the righteous defenders.


    Chu fish was stunned.


    ¡­¡­ Wei ciyin is not his own, is he?


    It seems to understand why Wei ciyin dislikes his own skills and others'' saying that he can flatter them. There is such a masculine father, but he is extremely feminine, and he is expected to cry.


    Xie Xi''s brow also drew.


    Wei Ci''s audio-visual response to Chu Yu and Xie Xi has long been expected. He is still calm and calm. He bends down to Wei Yuanshan and says with a smile, "my father is back."


    Wei Yuanshan couldn''t help but take a sip of tea, look at Chu fish, pause, and look at Xie Xi. Suddenly, his face is startled, and he almost starts to fight.


    Wei ciyin said, "father, this child is me and his child."


    He pointed to Xie Xi.


    Wei Yuanshan suddenly took a sip of tea and sprayed it out.


    Chuyu almost bit his tongue.


    Xie Xi''s broken snow has begun to tremble


    But Wei Yuanshan is worthy of being the master of a clan. He calmed down quickly and wiped the corners of his mouth with a white square towel. His tone was calm: "who was born?"


    I didn''t expect that Wei Yuanshan would return such a sentence, but he prepared a lot, and Wei ciyin didn''t find a word to answer for a while.


    Xie Xi resisted and resisted, but he did not. He took out his sword with a black face. The sword was as bright as snow. When Qi Qi Qi fell, it was like the Milky way falling into nine days. Just for a breath, duanxue put it right on Wei Yuanshan''s neck.


    Wei Yuanshan only stared at Xie Xi calmly, motionless and deeply.


    Xie Xi frowned at him.


    Wei Yuanshan suddenly smiled, with a faint smile on his lips, shook his head and didn''t care about the sword on his neck.


    "it''s as like as two peas."


    Chu fish''s eyebrow tip trembled.


    Wei Yuanshan stared at Xie Xi''s eyes with an inexplicable smile, and his cold eyes seemed to soften: "Xie Xi?"


    Xie Xi''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    He didn''t see Wei Yuanshan, and he would not know him unless someone told him


    Chu fish also quickly responded. He clenched Xie Xi''s corner and looked at Wei ciyin coldly.


    Wei ciyin''s face was dazed, and his eyelids leaped with the cold eyes of Xie Xi and Chu Yu. He was forced to wake up for a long time, surprised and delighted.


    "Father, father Not captured by those who run away from yuemen? You''ve been pretending? "


    He was excited at that end, but Chu Yu secretly held the last few tianleizi, and his eyes wandered between their father and son warily.


    If Wei ciyin pretends to be so, it''s really intriguing that he deceives him and Xie Xi to come to yuncuo. If Wei ciyin didn''t pretend, the consequences would not be great. Wei Yuanshan is not the pit goods of Wei ciyin. When he saw the disciples of Tianyuan gate, especially Xie Xi, the famous demon cultivation killer in the Zhengmo battlefield, he didn''t kill them all?


    If their whereabouts are exploded by Meiyin Valley, even if Xie Xi has a leading role halo, he can do his best to escape from yuncuo safely or not.It was killed by Wei ciyin!


    Wei Yuanshan looked at Xie Xi and said nothing, which was his default. After a while, he said slowly, "I''ve noticed you for a long time. Xie Xi, your mother But Luohe


    Chu fish''s ears "Ding" of the system sound.


    "Ding ~ congratulations to the host for unlocking ahead of time ~"


    Chuyu is surprised: "unlock ahead of time? Will it interfere with subsequent development? "


    The tone of the system is light: "don''t worry about the host ~ the author of this paper has abandoned the pit ~ there is only a rough main line in the outline ~ please rely on the host to continue to play ~"


    swing the peat!


    Chu fish looked at Xie Xi, but there was no expression on his face. His eyes were bright, his lips were pursed, and his tone was flat: "I can''t remember."


    For many years, when he was a child, no one would mention his parents'' names in front of him, let alone their names. Xie Xi could not remember their looks clearly.


    Wei Yuanshan sighed, "yes, she has been away for many years, and you can''t remember it."


    Xie Xi''s sword hand trembled slightly.


    Duanxue is a top-grade fairy sword. It blows hair and cuts hair. It cuts gold like mud. At this time, it is covered with metal spiritual power. Weiyuan mountain has no defense, and there is a trace of bright red on his neck.


    Wei ciyin was sweating: "thank you, you take the sword first. My father and your mother are old friends. We won''t do anything to you."


    Xie Xi didn''t even look at him. There was a faint red meaning in his eyes: "what do you want to say?"


    "Xie Xi, don''t you want to know about your parents?"


    Xie Xi is a little grumpy: "don''t want to!"


    Chu Yu knew that Xie Xi was going to have an accident when his eyes were red. He quickly reached for his other hand and said in a deep voice, "younger martial brother, don''t be influenced by him. Be calm."


    After two or three repetitions, Xie Xi''s breathing calmed down, closed his eyes, and said in a heavy voice: "elder martial brother, Wei ciyin almost killed me twice, and I almost lost the most important person. Am I going to let him return it?"


    ¡­¡­ Brother, you calm down!


    Before Chu Yu appeased Xie Xi again, Wei Yuanshan''s eyes fell on Chu Yu and murmured: "the most important person?"


    All of a sudden, without warning, he reached out and aimed at the Chu fish. There was a tiny purple flash between his fingers, and then he fell into the body of the Chu fish. Unexpectedly, when he was controlled by others, he dared to fight. Xie Xi was shocked and angry, and almost immediately cut off his sword. However, Wei Yuanshan turned his head flexibly and retreated back.


    Seeing that Xie Xi was going to kill him, Chu Yu quickly grabbed him and felt the familiar changes in his mouth. He couldn''t help but draw the corner of his mouth and looked at Wei ciyin, who was worried: "master Wei, your father, has not studied?"


    Wei ciyin: "..."


    Wei ciyin can only dry smile and wipe cold sweat.


    Chuyu''s eyes are a little pity.


    I don''t know about my father. This child Isn''t it real?


    Xie Xi was pulled by the Chu fish and stopped. He looked down at the Chu fish and asked.


    At the next moment, I saw that Chu fish was like a bamboo shoot after the spring rain, which was raised by naked eyes. Before he had time to think more, Xie Xi''s first reaction was to take off his robe and put on the Chu fish.


    Just put on the robe, Chu fish''s body has returned to normal shape. Wei ciyin saw some scenery at a glance. He couldn''t help whistling and smiled frivolously: "the color of Chu Daoyou''s skin is really greasy white, so it''s no wonder that Xie Daoyou can''t let go."


    Chu fish''s face is overcast: "want to taste the taste of tianleizi?"


    The murderous Qi in Xie Xi''s eyes will become essence.


    Wei ciyin immediately hid behind Wei Yuanshan.


    When the situation changed, Chu Yu was used to small arms and hands. Suddenly, he turned back and fell into Xie''s arms.


    Xie Xi hugged him subconsciously: "senior brother?"


    Chu Yu''s head rested on his shoulder and felt the spiritual power of his body gradually returning to its peak. He almost burst into tears: "Wei Yuan The valley master helped me with my skill. "


    Wei ciyin, God damn, is too unreliable. I don''t know if my father has been controlled. I don''t know if my father has ever practiced this secret skill. This son should be too failed, even if it is a natural also better than picked up.


    But Since I helped him to solve the problem, can it be said that Wei Yuanshan didn''t mean any harm to them?


    Chu Yu thought and looked to Wei Yuanshan, only to find that he was staring at him and Xie Xi, who were clinging to each other, and hurriedly coughed and pushed Xie Xi. As soon as Xie Xi saw Chu Yu, he ignored everything around him, looked at him with burning eyes, carefully straightened his collar, folded his outer robe again and again, and confirmed that he would not be looked at again, so he kissed his forehead and let go of his hand.


    Wei Yuanshan burst into a smile: "it''s really the most important person."


    Xie Xigang just filled his eyes with a soft smile. Looking at Wei Yuanshan, the smile gradually closed, leaving only Indifference: "I have no interest in how they used to be, and I have no interest in them later. If you want to talk, you can talk to your son. Today, I will take my elder martial brother away. If you stop me, I will walk away on your bones. "Wei Yuanshan frowned: "do you hate them?"


    Xie Xi did not speak.


    Weiyuan mountain way: "you shouldn''t hate them No, you can hate them, but they didn''t want to leave you. Suddenly, they didn''t have time to go back, and then they couldn''t go back. They had to try their best and trust Lu Qingan to pick you up. "


    There was a moment of silence in the front hall. Wei Yuanshan said bitterly, "your mother is just like this. She said that if she wants to hate a person, she will completely hate it. She would rather let Lu Qingan take you back from yuncuo than let me take you back."


    What what what?


    The protagonist is picked up by Lu Qingan from the cloud by mistake?


    Chu fish was shocked. There was something in the memory of the original master that was vague and flashy, but he couldn''t catch it. He couldn''t see it clearly. After thinking for a while, he had to give up. Looking back at Xie Xi''s indifferent face, Chu Yu knew it.


    Xie Xi is a stubborn child. After he went through the ignorant childhood, he always liked one person, ten years as one, unswervingly. It''s the same with hating a person. Although Xie Xi doesn''t hate his parents, his impression is there. There will be little change in his life.


    Unless in the long years to come, they will always accompany Xie Xi and untie his heart knot little by little.


    ¡­¡­ Obviously, it''s impossible. Xie Xi only wants to stick with him all day long. Besides, Xie Xi''s parents don''t know when they will appear.


    Chu fish sighed and listened to Weiyuan mountain path: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to know those. But, Xie Xi, don''t you want to help your senior brother? "


    Xie Xi was stunned.


    Wei Yuanshan looked at the Chu fish carefully and said, "Chu fish?"


    Chuyu has a good impression of Weiyuan mountain. He nods.


    "I heard that Chu frost river made a scene..." Wei Yuanshan paused and said slowly, "although the Chu family publicized that the head of the Chu family was seriously injured and unconscious, the position of the head of the family was temporarily replaced by the eldest son of the Chu family, according to my understanding of the Chu frost River, he specifically retaliated, and the consequences of the head of the Chu family should be more than that."


    Chu fish frowned. "If you have anything, please tell me."


    It''s really a bad habit shared by the upper class to be hesitant and not to talk about the key points.


    Wei Yuanshan looked at Xie Xi and saw that he was quite moved. Then he said: "I guess the head of the Chu family may have The way to die is to die. But I heard that there is a secret place, and it''s possible to find a way to revive those who are scared. It''s a pity that I haven''t found such a magical place. "


    Resurrection copy!


    The system didn''t cheat him!


    Chuyu was overjoyed. "What else do you know, master Wei?"

 Chapter 61

    Jiaoxia is also covered by snow, the world is vast, all eyes are white. Jiao Xia, who is in the rear area, is very stable from the beginning to the end of the Zhengmo war, not disturbed by any news.


    In the past ten years, Chu Yu''s memory of Jiao Xia has long been blurred. It happened that the fangye city was not far away from Jiao Xia. Along the way, he saw the city that took Xie Xi to drink flower wine.


    Think of that time angry face black pure youth, Chu fish eyes a bright, excitedly took Xie Xi into the city to walk two circles, some sigh.


    Xie Xi, the boy of that year, is so cute


    Xie Xi looks at Chu fish with his head askew. "What are you thinking, elder martial brother?"


    Chu fish said, "I want to eat sugar gourd Unfortunately, it''s freezing. "


    Hearing that he mentioned sugar gourd, Xie Xi suddenly recalled that he had been secretly taking advantage of Chu fish. He could not help bending his lips, holding up his hand, clasping his fingers seriously and walking quietly beside him.


    Chu Yu was puzzled. After two rounds in the city, he finally found the flower house. In the past ten years, Hualou has gone bankrupt and now it has become an ordinary inn.


    Chu Yu, a little pity, sighed: "the first place to drink flower wine It''s a pity that it''s collapsed


    "What a pity, elder martial brother?" Xie Xi looked down at the Chu fish.


    Some time ago, I was used to seeing the lovely little Zhengtai with red lips, white teeth, white jade and snow. Now people around me have recovered. They are tall and cold and noble. Their black eyes are like cold pools, and their lips are light like shallow cherries.


    Suddenly, the image of the drunk man in front of himself came to mind.


    Xie Xi couldn''t help touching his lips, remembering the kiss he stole while he was drunk, and the smile in his eyes was even more intense.


    Chuyu is even more strange: "younger martial brother is in a good mood today?"


    "As long as elder martial brother accompanies younger martial brother, younger martial brother is always happy," Xie Xi said


    Chu fish eyebrow tip drew draw, way: "look little words book, that thing damages intelligence."


    After traveling in the city for a while, there were no revisionists in the small city. They couldn''t find any news. Chu fish looked at the star disk in the corner which was almost dusty for a long time, found the largest group of nearby cities, and wanted to find out about Jiao Xia''s recent situation before returning to the Chu family.


    Xie Xi did not want it.


    He had to go back to Tianyuan gate, and Chu fish had to go back to Chu''s house. Now it''s better to be in Qingtu. The camp is not big or small, and we can meet at any time. The Chu family is quite far away from the Tianyuan gate. I''m afraid that they will not see the difference for the time being.


    He was eager for the Chuyu to delay for a few days.


    Chu Yu knew Xie Xi''s careful thinking, but he didn''t break it. He slowed down his steps secretly. It took him two days to find the biggest tavern in the city. He ordered a jar of wine at will and listened to some monks in the corner while drinking.


    No matter ordinary people or practitioners, there will be some people in a lower position, who will point out the rivers and mountains with their own opinions and tell their dissatisfaction with indignation.


    In the corner, there are several monks in the foundation period, probably drifters. Compared with the gentlemanly appearance that the major families and sects pay attention to the etiquette appearance, they seem to be somewhat backward. This kind of scattered cultivation has always had inexplicable resentment towards famous people, and has no good words.


    As soon as one of the middle-aged men opened his mouth, he went to the Chu family.


    "Let me say that these big families are like some dynasties among mortals in the territory, fighting openly and secretly for some power and destroying humanity. Chu''s house, it''s so bright in ordinary days, but it''s so dark behind my back. "


    Chu fish''s drinking action, quietly put down the glass in his hand, and gently stroked the edge of the glass.


    Those people didn''t expect that there was a Chu family here, and they continued to talk about it:


    "yes, for some power, they didn''t even want their father. These people are not like us, who are free and carefree. "


    "What else can I say? Anyway, Chu family has been mastered by Chu Sheng. Alas, the Chu family governs several big cities. Now who dares to go there? "


    "It''s a pity that Chu Shuangtian was famous for his life. I didn''t expect that he would be buried in the hands of his beloved eldest son anyway?"


    "If I say the sound of Chu, it''s usually said to be modest and gentle, but it''s more vicious than snakes and scorpions..."


    Hearing that they had been hurting Chu''s voice, Chu Yu could not hold his breath. He suddenly got up and approached those people. In a weak voice, he said, "how many people were discussing Chu''s family?"


    Seeing Chu fish''s eyes are bright and cold, and satin robes are like snow, they are not like ordinary people at first sight. After a while of hesitation, several people nodded their heads: "do you know two Taoist friends? The scandal of the Chu family is now so hot that almost no one knows... "


    After a pause, he came to the point: "isn''t it said that Chu Shuangtian, the head of the Chu family, was attacked by the demon repair, so that he was seriously injured and comatose that he had to be temporarily replaced by the eldest son of the Chu family? A few days ago, it suddenly came out that the head of the Chu family was not seriously injured by the demon repair, but killed by the Grand Duke of Chu. When someone asked him to come to the door, he was silent. Isn''t that the acquiescence? Oh, the faces of these famous monks are so ugly and terrible behind their backs. "


    Chu Sheng killed his father.


    I don''t know who got the news, but it spread out again.Chuyu''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    Don''t even think about it, you know how painful the Chu voice is now. Chu''s voice is sensitive and soft. It''s easy for Chu Yu to appease him and tell his father that he has a chance to revive. After that, he doesn''t talk about what happened in Jinghua''s secret place. He gradually calms down and doesn''t lose control.


    How could such a Chu voice bear the coldness of others, or the vicious words against each other, which tore his scar severely and left him with bloody traces.


    Seeing Chuyu''s face changed, the middle-aged friar smiled, "don''t you believe me


    Chu fish speechless, cold swept their eyes, holding Xie Xi behind, silent out of the pub.


    "Senior brother......" Xie Xi was worried. "These odds and ends like to chew their tongues. Elder martial brother can''t hear them, so I''ll let them never speak."


    Chu fish shook his head: "don''t be so violent. I''m afraid that people in the world of cultivation think that''s the case now. Rumors stop at the wise, and don''t mind them. " After a pause, he said, "I want to go back to Fenggu immediately. Younger martial brother, go back to Tianyuan gate and report peace to your master."


    In the tavern, Xie Xi knew he was going to be separated. He nodded, but he didn''t let go of Chu Yu. He held his face stubbornly and kissed his lips while no one noticed.


    "Elder martial brother, no matter what happens, you must tell me and wait for me."


    Chuyu smiled, nodded, retreated, waved to him, and then, looking for Sheng, flew to the valley of falling maple.


    Xie Xi stood in situ and stared at the figure of Chu Yu silently. When his figure completely disappeared in the sky, he moved and turned back to the tavern.


    Those people are still talking.


    Just as it happens, Chu Yu, one of the missing Chu family members, was also named. Xie Xi sat back in the right place, and his eyes were filled with cold, all of which were full of the sense of stoicism.


    "By the way, isn''t there a legitimate son of the Chu family? My father was killed by my eldest brother. Why didn''t he come out? "


    "What do you mean, Chuyu? It''s said that the mausoleum ruins were closed ten years ago. Fortunately, they survived. They appeared for a while in the Qing Dynasty, but they didn''t appear again. I''m not sure it''s timid. I''m afraid that I''ve been silenced by Chu Sheng. I dare not appear. "


    "Well, you don''t know the name of Chusheng protecting Chuyu? That''s a pet from childhood to the big one. Whoever dares to move a hair of Chu fish, Chu sound will take the Chu family to kill him. It''s impossible to say that Chu Sheng will be silenced. I doubt Hey hey hey, is Chuyu the forbidden part of Chusheng


    "You are right. I heard that when Chu Sheng killed his father, Chu Yu was watching. I''m afraid their two brothers planned to kill their father. The two brothers are so unrighteous, heartless and ruthless, and they are also the lunatics who have suffered the Chu family to protect the calves. "


    "I was lucky to see Chu fish at the Xianjian conference. It''s really extraordinary Hey? Speaking of it, the monk who just came to talk to me is familiar to me. "


    Xie Xi slowly got up, walked to their side, eyes kill Yi flash, break snow sheath, suddenly nailed in the middle of the table.


    Several sanxiu Qi were shocked and looked at Xie Xi in disbelief. Someone was about to yell at him, but the person next to him left his heart and eyes. He carefully glanced at the simple name of the yingbai sword, and his face turned white. He dragged his companion to stop him talking.


    Break the snow.


    In the battle of Zhengmo, Xie Xisheng''s name rose, and then it spread to the world of cultivation. There was also the name of sword breaking snow.


    The spirit of the sword in front of us is so powerful that it doesn''t look like a fake.


    The most respected thing in Xie Xi''s life is his elder martial brother. It was also because of his elder martial brother who killed him in the battle of Zhengmo. No one knows his elder martial brother''s name.


    Since this is Xie Xi in front of us, it''s not hard to guess who the cool and noble man is.


    The middle-aged friar shivered for a while, and his voice was a little shaky Xie Xi, what do you want to do? "


    Xie Xi said plainly, "those who chew on the back of their tongue should be able to settle down without it."


    Several people''s facial expression is whiter, stare at Xie Xi''s eye to be frightened incomparably.


    "Xie Xi! You Now everyone in the cultivation world is passing on this story. We say that you will be ruthless. Can you still be ruthless to the whole cultivation world? "


    Xie Xi hissed coldly, but he didn''t care. He stretched out his fingers to separate the air. All of a sudden, the snow breaking sword was bright and dazzling. Several sanxiu subconsciously closed their eyes and heard Xie Xi''s cold voice.


    "Since you don''t like to see the facts before you speak, you don''t need these eyes."


    At the end of the speech, the light of the sword also darkened. Those sanxiu opened their eyes, but only saw a piece of black paint. They were frightened and scared. For a moment, all the complaints came out. Xie Xi sneered, took back the broken snow, turned around and left.


    It''s not really blind these people, but it''s necessary to make them suffer.


    Xie Xi went out of the tavern again, looked at the gloomy sky, suppressed his worries, and rose up with his sword. He flew to the Tianyuan gate in another direction.


    ***It took Chu fish only a half day to get to Chu''s house.


    Open the border with waist token and enter the valley. Looking down, Chu fish, just like in memory, only allowed to live in Luofeng valley where Chu''s lineage lived, which was still quiet and covered by winter snow, even more desolate.According to the memory of the original owner, Chu Sheng''s room was found, but no one was seen. Chu Yu''s heart sank, pondered and flew to the ancestral hall of Chu family.


    Near the ancestral hall of the Chu family, there is a special border protection, free from the interference of the four seasons. The maple leaves on the road are often dyed red and fall to the ground silently, which is somewhat sad for no reason.


    Chu fish put away his Sheng and walked quickly to see the warm yellow light in the ancestral hall. Before he was near, he suddenly glanced at the man leaning on the maple tree beside the ancestral hall.


    The man seemed to be thinking about something. He gently stroked the fox in his arms, lowered his head and entered the selfless state. He didn''t notice the arrival of Chu fish. Chu fish''s footsteps, turned to him, whispered, "master Fu?"


    Fu Chongyi woke up in a trance, looked up at Chu Yu, blurted out a "Chu sound", and immediately found that it was not Chu sound in front of him. He calmed down and blinked to confirm that it was Chu Yu. He was overjoyed.


    "The third son of Chu? Where have you been these days? Hurry up, go and persuade your elder brother. He has driven me out of the valley for a few days. I dare not persuade him. "


    Chuyu frowned and frowned: " My big brother, what''s the status now? "


    Fu Chongyi stroked the white fox''s hand, and sighed, "my heart is as dead as ashes."


    Chu fish nodded calmly and said "thank you" in a low voice. He turned to the ancestral hall, took a deep breath and pushed the door in.


    Candles are burning all over the ancestral hall, and the smell of incense is coming. Lifting his eyes, he saw a row of smart cards, solemn and serious.


    Chu fish''s eyes fell on Chu voice kneeling in front of Lingpai.


    After more than a month''s absence, he seems to have lost a lot of money. He has a straight back and kneels on the futon. What enveloped him was a gloomy and cold breath.


    Chuyu choked for no reason. "Big brother, I''m back."

 Chapter 62

    Chu fish clearly saw Chu voice''s body trembled, but did not turn back, only straightened his back, his voice was full of fatigue and hoarseness: " Just come back. Go and have a rest. I''ll see you later. "


    Chu fish silently stared at the back of Chu sound for a moment, walked forward, lifted the pendulum, knelt next to him, took the thread incense and burned it on the candle, bowed down with incense, inserted it into the tripod in front of the Lingpai, leaned his lips to learn his posture, and knelt upright on the futon.


    Chu voice stunned for a while, turn round to come: "younger brother, what do you do?"


    As soon as he turned his head, Chu Yu saw his face clearly.


    His face was expected to be pale and haggard, but his eyes were red. He did not know whether he was angry or cried.


    On the day of Chu Frost''s death, Chu Sheng held his father''s cold corpse and cried heartbreaking. Chu Yu felt inexplicably tingling in his heart, his nose was a little sore, and his voice trembled.


    "Big brother, I''m worried about you."


    Chu''s voice was stunned. He quickly raised his hand to cover his red eyes. He smiled awkwardly: "I''m worried Big brother is OK. "


    It''s okay, it''s choking?


    Chu fish sighed, "big brother didn''t say that. Now, only two of us are left. If you really regard me as a relative, don''t force yourself to bear it."


    Chu Sheng bit his teeth. He seemed to want to say something tough. He didn''t want to open his mouth and then brought a crying cavity. After a pause, he didn''t cry out in front of his little brother. He shook his head, took a deep breath and looked at Chu Yu directly.


    "Little brother, I believe elder brother, the Chu family can get through the difficulty."


    In fact, things were not so bad. The Chu family was so united that they obeyed their lineage unconditionally. When the news came out, Chu''s voice was very calm. He explained the cause and effect to the third uncle, and then called the Chu family together.


    All the senior members of the Chu family know about the man of the Chu frost River, but the master of the Chu family has given a command, and usually no one mentions it. When they know what happened, no one says a word more.


    It''s just as good that the Chu family can keep up with the rest of the world. At least it will not be affected by the rumors of the outside world, starting from the inside.


    But it''s bad to say it''s bad. No matter who publicized it, it''s hard to feel comfortable just because of its motivation.


    Chu family has always been one of the main forces in the battle field of Zhengmo before Chu frosty had an accident. Now the battle of Zhengmo is just over. It''s reasonable to say that the Chu family should be more beautiful when they come back. But when "Chusheng kill his father" is poked out, it''s doomed that the Chu family will not be peaceful recently.


    However, the truth of this matter is not easy to publicize, so even Lu Qingan can only keep silent. Outsiders don''t know what kind of character Chu frost river is. They only recognize that Chu Sheng killed his father.


    Chu Yu was so confused that he stopped thinking about it. He silently looked at Chu Sheng for a moment, then turned his eyes back to the Lingpai and looked at the names in the dim candlelight. He felt a sense of belonging unconsciously.


    The two brothers knelt quietly for a moment, and Chu Yu opened his mouth first: "elder brother, there was me, Xie Xi, master, you, and Xu Keqing. "


    Excluding the Chu fish and Xie Xi who were still coming back in those days, as well as Chu Sheng himself, only Lu Qingan and Xu Keqing were left.


    Chu voice opened his mouth, and after a long time, he said astringently, "little brother It''s impossible. Xu Keqing was once kidnapped by the demon cultivator. His father rescued him. He watched me grow up and be loyal to the Chu family. He would not... "


    Chuyu looked at him and said nothing.


    Chu Sheng knew that his words were not persuasive. He rubbed his forehead and some of them were feeble: "before we found out, we can''t make a conclusion. So can Xu Keqing, and so can Lu predecessors."


    The ancestral hall was silent, and only the sound of Chu could be heard faintly. All the candles in the hall beat in a quiet way, and the light and shadow are disordered.


    Chu fish unconsciously reached out to grasp the shadow swinging away from the fingertips, and slowly clenched his hand: "elder brother, I want to go back to the Tianyuan gate. I am in charge of my master and you are in charge of Xu Keqing. How is it? "


    It''s not proper for all the people who trust each other to come to find out, but now it''s the only way. Chu fish just came to leave, even if it is Chu voice these days pain to some numbness, or extremely reluctant to give up, puckered lips, will Chu fish into his arms stroked his back.


    He can''t leave Chu fish at will. It''s not clear that this matter will damage not only the reputation of the Chu family, but also the unknown threat lurking in the dark. He may come up at any time and bite the Chu family, who is already in some turmoil.


    My grandfather and grandmother are dead. My father is dead. My mother is only a spirit. I don''t know when I will wake up when I am sleeping in the soul raising jade. They don''t carry the burden, and no one can.


    Chu sound Mou son moist run, do not know what thought, let go of Chu fish, sigh: "little brother really grew up."


    Chu fish pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    After being familiar with the sound of Chu, I''m really glad that I came here wearing books, which saved the fate of the Chu family being destroyed by Xie Xi. If you remember correctly, when the Chu family was killed in 788, his grandfather and grandmother were killed by a mysterious man.


    Fortunately, the Chu family is still barely complete.


    Chu frost will surely revive.After a mess of thinking, Chu fish did not delay any more. After Su Rong made a new pilgrimage, he put his feeble Chu voice into the ancestral hall and threw it to Fu Chongyi. Then he smiled and waved, and the sword left.


    As soon as Chu Sheng saw the figure of Chu Yu leaving, he felt sad. He wanted to send him away for thousands of miles, but Fu Chongyi tightly clasped his wrist and couldn''t get rid of him. I didn''t expect that in the ordinary days, Fu family''s son, who was modest and gentle as jade, was so powerful. Chu Sheng''s face suddenly sank and he swept away an eye knife.


    "Let go of me."


    Fu Chongyi tightened his lips and stared at Chu Sheng. It seemed that there was a flame burning in his eyes: "Chu Sheng, why can''t I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu sound seems to think of something and turns his head to silence.


    His side face was reflected by the cold light, which was even more bleak. Fu Chongyi said in a deep voice: "I didn''t mean to laugh that day. You can believe it or not. The Chu family is in trouble now. I won''t force you anything, but you must cooperate with me."


    "Jiao Xia has so many medical immortals that he is not bothered to run here every day." Chu''s voice coldly waved away Fu Chongyi, and his right hand quivered unconsciously.


    Fu Chongyi said in a sharp voice, "how powerful was the poison of the demon cultivation in the yuan infantile period, haven''t you tasted it? Do you have to go to the bone marrow to know how to treasure yourself? Chu Sheng, do you want your hand after all? "


    His words are more and more fierce, Chu voice only met expressionless, all ignored. Fu Chongyi was so angry with his appearance these days that he held back his anger and slowed down his voice. His voice was low. He begged: "you don''t want Chu Yu to worry, do you?"


    Chu Sheng''s expression just moved. He was silent for a long time. He raised his hand and pulled open his broad sleeve. Under the broad sleeve, there is an arm full of blue runes. In the middle of the runes, there is a black dot, which seems to have life, and is gradually spreading.


    ***There is still a distance between Chu family and tianyuanmen. Chu fish walked two and a half days to Qinghe town.


    When they learned that the demons had disappeared, the water demons returned to the gate before they could be wiped out. Later, the Tianyuan gate also sent senior monks to clean up. Now there is no demon invasion, the town has become a big city.


    Chu fish stopped for a moment and went to Tianyuan gate.


    In other words, it''s here that he first met Chu Sheng. After so many years, the tension and subconscious estrangement at the beginning have disappeared, and Chu Sheng is no longer a paoer in the supreme sword immortal who doesn''t have much cannon fodder.


    Chu Yu has never felt the reality of the world so clearly, and he really has a new family.


    The waist token of Tianyuan gate is still left on the body. Chu fish rummaged for a while, felt the waist token and tossed it. Seeing the Tianyuan mountains lingering in the haze all the year round nearby, he paused and plunged into the haze, only blurring for a moment, then it became clear.


    The 999 steps from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain are still like a long dragon lying on its back, but they are different from the memories left when they left. At this time, the snow covers everything, not the spring, but the north wind.


    Chu Yu''s eyes wandered for a while, vaguely thinking of his first position in the imperial sword. His original heavy mood suddenly broke up, with a little smile, and he did not stay any longer, but went to the far dust peak.


    There are prohibitions on every peak. The cave is similar to a secret place between heaven and earth, but it is only an independent space under the array flag. Chu fish in the peak around, hesitated for a long time, or walked in.


    It was the middle of the night, when Chu Yu had no good idea, he went to disturb people''s dreams and pondered for a moment. He first left a note outside the boundary of Lu Qingan''s courtyard, then went back to his yard according to his memory, looked at Xie Xi''s room before, and wondered where he would live.


    Ten years have not come back, but the courtyard is as it used to be. Chu Yu looks left and right. With a faint smile, he pushes his room open, which is a clean and spotless table and chair.


    As soon as his eyes moved, Chu Yu saw Xie Xi lying on the bed quietly.


    ¡­¡­ Yes, the child has slept with him for three years, and he should be used to sleeping in his bed when he comes back.


    Chu Yu paused, held his breath, walked over and sat down to the side, reached out and took off his robe.


    Just took off half, waist suddenly a tight, familiar breath shrouded over. When Chu Yu was stunned, he heard a confused voice that seemed to hum out of his nose: "elder martial brother..."


    Chu Yu kneaded his face with his back hand: "it''s smart. I''ve collected my breath. You found it."


    It''s worthy of the leading role.


    Chu Yu still sighed, and his robe was torn away and thrown aside by Xie Xi. It was very dark in the room. He couldn''t see clearly. Chu Yu looked back and squinted at Xie Xi. He opened his mouth and wanted to talk. He held his head and kissed him.


    It''s just a soft kiss. Chuyu''s heart also softens. He blinks and just gives him up.


    Xie Xi''s soft kisses were different from those in the past. Chu Yu was a little ticklish. He reached out his tongue and licked his lips. He retreated a little bit, but said, "I''ve come all the way. Let me have a good rest first."


    The panting in his ear was heavy. In the dark, Chu Yu couldn''t see Xie Xi''s expression clearly. He only felt that he looked at him awkwardly for a while, and then he was pushed to the bed at the next moment. The kiss kept falling, his hair was scattered, and his coat was torn open. Chu Yu was unable to resist, so he could only lie down, close his eyes and hold Xie Xi tightly. The last uneasiness in his heart gradually disappeared.Holding the protagonist is reassuring


    ***When Chu Yu woke up again, his lower / lower body ache was expected, and Xie Xi''s part / body was still in his body.


    Yesterday in the middle of the night, he fell asleep as a Chuyu. It seems that Xie Xi didn''t hold him to clean up. The two people held him together. It was sticky.


    Looking up, he saw Xie Xi staring at himself. Chu Yu sighed and pushed him: "OK Not enough? Get out. "


    Xie Xi was still a little stunned. When he heard the sound of Chu fish, he immediately woke up, with a strange look. He stammered: "master Senior brother


    Chu fish black face: "ha?"


    Xie Xi''s face is dreamy: "it''s Am I still dreaming? How can elder martial brother appear here... " Silent, he leaned on Chuyu again in his arms, and his younger brother, who was held by Chuyu, was ready to move. He lowered his head and kissed Chuyu on the forehead, with a sad tone.


    "Then don''t wake up..."


    Chuyu''s face is blacker: "I''m glad that you have to be me when you dream in spring. Xie Xi, are you really confused or not


    At last, the voice came out in a low voice. Xie Xi, who was still shaking his mind, was immediately roared back to his mind. The confused color in his eyes gradually disappeared. When he was clear, his eyes on the Chu fish became more and more hot and bright.


    "Elder martial brother Elder martial brother, you are really back! I thought last night was just a dream I had. I haven''t woke up yet... "


    Chu Yu calmly reached out his hand and pinched him in the face: "now awake?"


    No wonder it''s so strange. It''s a dream.


    Xie Xi nodded and was about to say something more when the door was knocked.


    The third younger martial brother''s voice rang out outside the door: "second elder martial brother, senior master asked me to come to you Well, may I come in? "


    The faces of Chu Yu and Xie Xi changed.


    Chu fish is terrified: "don''t come in!"


    Xie Xi''s face was cold: "get out of my way!"


    Third younger martial brother is silent outside the door.


    For a long time, he spoke weakly: "big Elder martial brother You''re here... "

 Chapter 63

    ¡­¡­ You won''t find out if you don''t open your mouth!


    Chuyu wanted to slap himself.


    Xie Xi''s eyes fell on the Chu fish, and a light smile spread in the moist black eyes. He lowered his voice: "elder martial brother, what do you think about the third younger martial brother''s meeting and the senior master? Well, elder martial brother wants to be younger martial brother. Come all the way? "


    Chu fish silent for a moment, calm smile: "I left a note for the master last night."


    After a pause, he felt that the work still contained in his body was ready to move. Chu Yu pushed Xie Xi with a black face: "go out."


    After a few days'' absence, Xie Xi missed Chu Yu tightly and was reluctant to let go. He held him and rubbed him again and again. He could hardly control his anger. Then he slowly pulled out / pulled out and snorted. He leaned against his neck like a kitten. His voice was mute: "elder martial brother I miss you so much... "


    Chu fish was rubbed and touched by him, and could hardly control himself. Just outside came the timid voice of the third younger martial brother: "elder martial brother Second elder martial brother How are you Master is waiting for you... "


    Xie Xi''s eyebrow was pointed and his face was obviously a little black. He stared at the figure peering out by the door and reluctantly let go of Chu Yu.


    Hearing the voice of the third younger martial brother, Chu Yu suddenly wakes up, and the bend that just didn''t come around also comes around.


    This is his room. Isn''t it normal to stay here.


    Well, it''s normal.


    Chuyu comforted himself, put on his clothes, hustled his hair, and got up to open the door. Unexpectedly, before his hand touched the bolt, he was pulled into his arms by Xie Xi.


    Xie Xi, with a calm face, reached out and opened the door.


    The third younger martial brother is squatting outside the door, making a boring snowman. Hearing the sound, he quickly turns back to his mouth before speaking. Seeing the scene in front of him, he swallows it in silence.


    Although I guessed something


    But I didn''t expect that the noble and cool elder martial brother would have such a face. Although his face is still cold, his eyes are a little red with spring feeling, his hair is scattered and covered, which makes his skin greasy and white. The kiss mark on the neck without any covering is ambiguous. You can see the unknown trace of blue, purple and purple on the chest from the collar that is not covered well


    With such a look, Xie Xi held him tightly in his arms. Looking at Xie Xi''s cold and silent face, the third younger martial brother suddenly realized.


    ¡­¡­ Excuse me, Second Senior brother.


    His eyes stopped for a moment, and Xie Xi frowned, turning Chu Yu over and clasping him with his back to his third younger martial brother. He was as tight as a child holding his favorite toy.


    The third younger martial brother suddenly realized again, turned away his eyes wisely, and his face was suffused with a suspicious blush, a little shy: "that In fact, the elder martial brother should not be in a hurry. The elder martial brother and the second elder martial brother come slowly, and the younger martial brother will step down first. "


    At the end of the conversation, he obviously felt that Xie Xi''s eyes were kind. He was relieved, and ran out of the yard without changing his face.


    Seeing the troublemaker gone, Xie Xi lowered his head and his eyes were wet: "elder martial brother Continue? "


    If there''s something really important, Lu Qingan will deliver the message in person. The third younger martial brother probably guessed that Chu Yu came back and ran to see a lively scene.


    ¡­¡­ It''s no wonder that the dead boy made cannon fodder in the original place. He dared to join in even though he didn''t see whose bustle it was.


    Chu yusiding, a clap to open Xie Xi to his waist to drill the hand, a whole number of messy clothes, white his eyes, go to the side room to clean himself.


    Xie Xi was so disappointed that he stood in situ and stared at the snow in the courtyard for a moment, and followed up.


    The goal of Chu Yu''s trip is Lu Qingan. After finishing himself, he goes to Lu Qingan''s room with complicated thoughts.


    In those days, there were a lot of disciples who accompanied them in Yuanchen peak, but only one junior brother was received by Lu Qingan. These years, those disciples also left Yuanchen peak in 788. There were only a few of them in the cave, which was as desolate as the fallen Maple Valley of the Chu family.


    Lu Qingan is still the same as when he was in the Qing Dynasty. He sits quietly on the stone bench and wipes his sword. This time, he wipes not only the cold, but also the imbalance. Different from the past, there is a translucent spirit beside the stone table, sitting beside him, holding his chin with smiling hands, staring at him with a smile, making Lu Qingan frown and anger.


    As soon as Chu Yu came near, he heard Shen Nian''s voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ann, have we really met somewhere? Are you the most important person in tianyuanmen? The more I see you, the more familiar I am. I dreamed last night... "


    Lu Qingan interrupts in a cold voice: "the spirit has no dream."


    Shen nianliuli raised his hand and picked up his chin: "in fact, I am an unusual spirit."


    Lu Qingan''s face was expressionless, and the one who concealed the cold sword was out of his sheath.


    Shen Nian can bend and stretch, and immediately shut up. When Lu Qingan recovers and covers the cold, he opens his mouth and is an iron man.


    Chu Yu almost couldn''t help smiling. He took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and silently read "no OOC". Then he approached the stone table and bowed his head and said, "Sir, I''m back."


    Lu Qingan takes back the unbalanced sword and says, "just come back."With such a disciple as him, Lu Qingan broke his heart. Chu Yu was silently ashamed and hesitated.


    Do you want to tell Lu Qingan the purpose of this trip?


    Chu Yu really didn''t believe that he would deliberately publicize what happened in Jinghua''s secret place, which made Chu family fall into such an embarrassing situation.


    Lu Qingan, who is cold and aloof in appearance, calm and tolerant in heart, is always straight.


    At least that''s what it was when I saw it, and it''s what I''ve experienced.


    But Lu Qingan attaches great importance to his eldest disciple. Although it''s not his intention to have such a direct suspicion, will it make Lu Qingan cold hearted?


    Chu fish tangled in all sorts of ways. I wish I could find out the man immediately.


    Shen Nian suddenly ha ha ha: "has the little fish become the big fish? It''s a pity that he is just like your master when he recovers. What do you do all day with a straight face when you are young? Look at your master. I''ve been teasing him for a long time. He can''t even smile. "


    After a pause, Shen Niang looked at Xie Xi and frowned: "little brother, am I right? It''s good to laugh. "


    In order to maintain the image of the original owner, Chu Yu pretends to be tall and cold, but he seldom laughs in front of Xie Xi, or joking is laughing, but the range is too small, which is no different from no laughing. Hearing Shen Nian''s words, Xie Xi felt the same and nodded his head.


    At last, he came close to Chuyu and said in a small voice, "it''s good for you to smile more occasionally, elder martial brother."


    Before the topic came out, the atmosphere was taken away by Shen Nian. I can''t say


    Chu fish''s face was even colder as he complained.


    Lu Qingan looks at Chu Yu for a moment, and nods to help him out of his predicament: "fish, how can I prove my innocence as a teacher?"


    ¡­¡­ How are you, sir.


    Chu fish''s heart flies over countless conversations that should be there under normal circumstances.


    "No, no, no, sir. I believe you!"


    "How can you say that, master? I just stay at home so bored that I can come out for a walk. I slipped for several days and nights and crossed thousands of miles to the Tianyuan gate. I stumbled into Yuanchen peak and got on Xie Xi''s bed. Oh no, my own bed..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master...... "


    Stop!


    Serious OOC!


    Countless common context words could not be brought out, so Chu fish had to silence for a moment, and raised his hand to Lu Qingan and said in a low voice: "thank you very much, master. Master, I hope you can stay on the peak in peace of mind. "


    There is no need for Lu Qingan to do anything.


    As long as we keep still, we can do whatever we need to do these days. The Chu family can bear it, and one thing will not be chewed repeatedly by the cultivation circle for many times. When the rumors against the Chu family subside gradually, the man will appear again.


    After all, people''s words are awesome, no matter in the world of mortals or in the world of cultivation. Since that person pushed the Chu family to the side of everyone''s discussion, there will always be a purpose. If the goal is not achieved, he can''t bear to appear again, and he will show his horse''s feet.


    If you catch someone, you can find them and remove the threat.


    Chu fish has a clear mind. Lu Qingan is right beside him as long as things are confused again. Lu Qingan is OK.


    Shen Nian was beside Lu Qingan recently, and naturally knew the situation of the Chu family. He glanced at the Chu fish and said nothing. However, he unconsciously extended his hand to Lu Qingan and stroked it gently, as if it was one of the comforts.


    Lu Qingan opened his face calmly, and saw that Chu fish seemed to be a little depressed in his heart. He said in a deep voice: "don''t feel guilty, just do what you have to do. Go down. "


    Chu fish bowed to him again and quit the yard.


    Xie Xi followed the Chu fish and blinked, "elder martial brother will live in yuanchenfeng recently?"


    Chu Yu glanced at him and saw that the child was so excited that he could not hide it. He did not say anything and deliberately misinterpreted his meaning: "younger martial brother is afraid that elder martial brother will rob your bed? Don''t be afraid. You can go back to your room to sleep at night. "


    Xie Xi''s face changed: "no! Elder martial brother said that he would sleep with younger martial brother! "


    Chu Yu also wanted to make fun of him. There was a chuckle in front of him. Xie Ximei frowned, looked for a while in the snow, calmly kneaded a snowball, reached for a throw.


    There was a pain hissing from a foot in front of him. Chu Yu opened his eyes curiously, and saw a figure gradually appeared in the snow. There was a sign on his forehead. At this time, he was shouting, uncovering the sign hit by the snowball, lifting his eyes to see Chu Yu and Xie Xi, and silently shrunk into a group: " Senior brother, Second Senior brother...... "


    Xie Xi''s eyes were cold, and his mouth was filled with a sneer: "is it funny?"


    The third younger martial brother was scared and cried: "no Not funny, not at all! "


    Chu Yu reluctantly waved Xie Xi away and reached for the third younger martial brother. Considering Xie Xi''s careful eyes, he was afraid that he would suffer if he pulled the third younger martial brother''s hand. He still didn''t come forward. He just raised his hand and called the talisman into his hand, saying, "OK, Xie Xi, don''t scare the third younger martial brother."


    After a pause, Chu Yu waved the talisman: "this is Invisible character? "


    The third younger martial brother immediately beamed, but he didn''t hiss. He got up from the snow and clapped his clothes, nodded sharply: "just want to try I didn''t expect to succeed. "Chu fish''s eyes return the talisman with complexity.


    Third younger martial brother is really a genius. No wonder Lu Qingan is willing to accept him as a disciple.


    Alas, the system has no way and doesn''t give him any skills


    Only when the mind came into being, the system began to speak out.


    "The idea of the host is not right. After the host becomes the protagonist of the book, he has the law of immortality in the later period of the book."


    a surprise comes from lengbuding, and Chu Yu "ah" says, "the law of immortality???"


    System: "you didn''t hear it wrong ~ it''s the law of immortality ~ you chose to stay in this book ~ default to be the second protagonist ~ in order to thank the host ~ specially added the law of immortality to the host ~"


    Chuyu was overjoyed: This shows how to die in the future will not die?


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    Chu Yu almost couldn''t bear to be excited. He wanted to provoke Xie Xi''s chin to tease him. He wanted to satisfy his still coveted desire. Unfortunately, the third younger martial brother was still on the stage, and his old face was not easy to hang.


    Seeing the third younger martial brother leaving excitedly holding the invisibility talisman, Chu Yu coughed, just wanted to wriggle and ask Xie Xi if he could flirt with him. Then he saw that Xie Xi frowned and his face was solemn.


    Chu fish''s heart thumped: "what''s the matter?"


    Xie Xi turned to look at the border at the entrance of the cave: "there are many people, gathered outside the border."


    What?


    I don''t think it''s because I heard that he came back. Would you like to come and see his melon eaters, one of the parties of the Chu family''s dramas?


    Chu fish stood on end for a moment, thought for a moment and walked with Xie Xi.


    He can''t ignore the trouble he brings, but disturb Lu Qingan.


    Soon came to the entrance of the border. Chu Yu calmed down and walked out. He swept the crowd out of his eyes and immediately felt numb.


    These cultivators are restless every day. They have nothing to eat!


    Chu fish felt resentful and wanted to drink them back. When a young leader saw him, his eyes lit up and he shouted.


    "Senior brother! It''s really you! You''re back! "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the crowd in the back of the room began to cry and push forward, and even some people were sobbing and choking.


    "Elder martial brother Chu It''s really elder martial brother Chu. Elder martial brother Chu has come out of the tomb market! "


    "Elder martial brother Chu I''ve been turning over your album for years... "


    "Younger martial sister has been reluctant to move the picture in the room. I don''t want to see elder martial brother Chu again today..."


    ¡­¡­


    The spectacle is unique.


    Chuyu was stunned.


    wtf£¿£¿£¿


    What''s the situation?

 Chapter 64

    Chu fish''s face was expressionless, but his heart was greatly frightened.


    What''s the matter? These melon eaters don''t come to see the Chu family?


    A group of people were noisy, excited and their eyes were burning. Chu Yu was afraid to move. Suddenly, he felt that his hand was held by someone, and his warm hand passed the temperature, which seemed to melt the ice of this winter.


    Xie Xi sighed softly, in a quiet voice: "elder martial brother is really popular..."


    The long sleeves covered the hands of the two men. Chu Yu glanced around nervously. When no one noticed, he pinched Xie Xi''s hand silently.


    ¡­¡­ It''s forgotten that the original owner was the head of the ten most beautiful men in the Tianyuan gate.


    But this one around me is more beautiful than the original Lord. Should the laurel of the original Lord be taken off?


    As if he knew what Chu Yu was thinking, Xie Xi teased him with his index finger to draw a circle in the palm of his hand, pinched his finger, stroked him inch by inch, and said: "these people run when they see younger martial brother, which is totally different from what they see elder martial brother."


    Chu Yu was tickled by him. From the palm of his hand to his heart, he pulled his hand out of discomfort, but he didn''t pull it back. So he had to hang down his eyes, ponder for a while, and suddenly realize.


    Xie Xi should not come back often these years, but he was diligent in killing demons in the Qing Dynasty. Sometimes he would give out a body of evil spirit to him inadvertently. I''m afraid these disciples stayed in the Tianyuan gate. They didn''t even see life and death. They were scared away before they saw Xie Xi''s life like Yan Luo.


    ¡­¡­ It''s no wonder that the child has to bend. It''s impossible to flirt.


    Chu Yu said: "younger martial brother, it''s time for you to treat people more kindly..."


    Xie Xi continued to rub his fingers, ignoring: "I have a senior brother is enough."


    Chu Yu was trying to educate Xie Xi. The excited disciples calmed down at last. The young man headed by him burst into tears and bowed his sleeves to Chu Yu.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother. Please accept my respect."


    Chu fish was scared again. He immediately helped him. When he raised his face, he recognized it carefully for a while, and the vague memory was clear.


    "You are Fourth younger martial brother? "


    The young man smiled sheepishly and scratched his head: "now it''s not far away from the dust peak. It''s very frightening to call elder martial brother Chu the elder martial brother. I can''t bear the fourth elder martial brother."


    Chu Yu still has some impressions of these four younger martial brothers. He vaguely remembers that this is one of the worst bullies Xie Xi has ever been, which is more cannon fodder than the third younger martial brother


    Now the small cannon fodder is also in the foundation building period. Chu Yu sighed in his heart and smiled suddenly: "Congratulations, younger martial brother


    As long as the quiet and noble people laugh, they will be greatly impacted by the vision. What''s more, the original owner really has a good leather bag.


    There was a sudden silence around.


    Fourth younger martial brother was stunned.


    Chu Yu clearly felt that Xie Xi was holding his hand with greater strength.


    After a moment''s silence, Chu Yu chuckled and scolded Sheng Niang in his heart. As soon as he wanted to say a few more scenes, he dismissed the group of melon eaters. Suddenly, the female disciples who had responded rushed to Chu Yu.


    Chu fish drew his eyebrows and unconsciously leaned toward Xie Xi. Xie Xi pulled him back into his arms. A chill rose in his eyes and swept everyone''s eyes.


    "Go back."


    After being swept by his cold eyes, Qi Qi, who was still hot in head, shuddered, and then withdrew subconsciously. Then he could see his hands on Chu Yu''s waist. All of a sudden, people''s eyes were strange.


    No matter how brotherly you are, even if you are intimate in full view of the public, it is a little too deep.


    Once again see Xie Xi that pair of protect wife crazy devil''s expression, eat melon masses all silent down.


    There is no disdain for men in the world of cultivation, but there is a certain degree of intimacy. Besides, Chu Yu and Xie Xi have different identities, and they are brothers of teachers


    Seeing that they were quiet, Chu Yu did not panic. He nodded to the fourth younger martial brother calmly and said, "I''ll give it to you." then he led Xie Xi back to the cave.


    As soon as he entered the cave, his hand strength was suddenly tightened. Before Chu Yu could say anything to Xie Xi, he was pressed on the stone wall of the border. In the next moment, his lips were bitten.


    Chu Yu was confused and a little confused. He patted Xie Xi''s back. He could only let him lick and pester him wildly. After a long time, their lips separated.


    Chu fish was a little breathless and dazed. He stroked the back of Xie Xi''s head with his hand, and his voice was soft: "what''s the crazy thing?"


    Xie Xi''s hand stood on the stone wall, bowed his head to pick up his lips, bit him and kissed him. In his eyes, he looked complicated: "elder martial brother actually smiled at those people."


    ¡­¡­


    wtf£¿£¿£¿


    Laugh and get angry???


    Chu fish was shocked for a while, shaking his head: "younger martial brother, did you not find that you are a little paranoid?"


    He is not allowed to look at others more and laugh at them. The child''s exclusive desire is a little too terrible.Xie Xi pursed his lips, his eyes were silent, and he stroked Chu fish''s face: "elder martial brother, I said, I only have you."


    You are the only one, so it''s the most important thing to treasure. I wish I could hold it in my arms at any time. One person can have it. No one else can look at it more. No one can covet it.


    Chu Yu felt a little confused with Xie Xi. He frowned and pushed him away. His clothes were in disorder. He worded in his heart for a moment and said carefully: "younger martial brother, it''s not a good thing to regard a person as his only one. You have to think about it. If I leave one day, you..."


    "Impossible!" Xie Xi interrupts him, holds his hand, cuts the nail and cuts the railway. "I don''t allow you to leave, senior brother!"


    Chu fish sighed and waved to him. "You calm me down."


    At the end of the conversation, he took out his hand and walked slowly back to the cliff.


    Chu Yu knew that Xie Xi was staring at him. After a pause, he still didn''t turn around and went on.


    As for the skill of "the law of immortality of the protagonist", he asked about the system. As expected, there are not so good things in the world. Although the book has been abandoned, the system vaguely reveals that there is an outline in the book. For the time being, the plot follows the main line of the outline. When the main line of the outline is finished, the content of the book will be finished, and then you can let yourself go.


    This skill will disappear at the end of the book.


    Chu Yu pondered for a while. He intended to be with Xie Xi all the time, but considering the long fairway after the end of the text, anything could happen. Xie Xi is the real protagonist, and the law of immortality will not disappear, but he is not necessarily.


    According to Xie Xi''s more and more possessive desire and obsession, if there''s something in the future, he doesn''t go out in a rage immediately, connecting heaven and earth


    When we got to the back cliff of the mountain top, the snow began to flutter again. When the boulder was still there, Chu fish lifted his sleeve and waved away the snow. He sat cross legged and closed his eyes.


    The wind in the evil abyss in front of us sobbed, as if there were some ghosts struggling and crying in it.


    Someone was standing behind.


    Chu fish paused, or couldn''t resist looking back: "what are you doing with it?"


    Xie Xi bit his lips, and his face was gloomy: "is elder martial brother angry with younger martial brother?"


    ¡­¡­ Although I was a little upset at that moment, I was still angry. What''s more, Xie Xi treated him with his heart out of his lungs, and from time to time he was coquettish and obedient. Chu Yu couldn''t really get angry.


    Chu fish sighed and shook his head: "I''m just worried about you."


    Xie Xi stared at the Chu fish for a moment and whispered, "I have some memories At that time, the elder martial brother was the same. He never looked back. I followed him and thought that if I died, he would be happy... "


    At that time?


    ¡­¡­ When was it in the mausoleum ten years ago?


    Chu Yu was stunned. Seeing Xie Xi''s face was a little pale, he suddenly felt cool and wanted to slap himself.


    It''s said that Xie Xi was mad after he was shut down in the mausoleum ruins. He also confirmed that his time in the mausoleum ruins should be the last nightmare he would like to recall in his life. In normal times, Chu fish would deliberately avoid talking about the mausoleum ruins, but this time it was their initiative that made Xie Xi think of it.


    Seeing Xie Xi''s gloomy appearance, Chu Yu was in a state of heartache. He jumped down the boulder and walked quickly to catch him at a loss.


    Xie Xi rarely did not respond immediately. He lowered his long eyelashes, covered his eyes and continued: "I thought that elder martial brother would not look back Fortunately, my elder martial brother turned around this time. "


    Chu Yu said, "I''m not angry."


    Xie Xi raised his hand and held his sleeve tightly. "Senior brother doesn''t like what I did I can change it, but elder martial brother Can''t leave. " He said with a choking voice, "don''t leave any more."


    Chu fish is the last to cry.


    Recently, I saw the sound of Chu with red eyes, almost crying in front of him. Now, Xie Xi is frightened to cry again by his sudden sorrow of spring and autumn. He worries about the future. Chu Yu feels really bad, but hugs him. "OK I promise you I won''t leave. How old are you still crying... "


    Xie Xi raised his face, a little tear still hung on his long eyelashes, blinked and fell again. Chuyu looked a little funny, and lifted his sleeve to wipe his tears. He said casually: "don''t look at others, don''t laugh at others, it''s not impossible, just reciprocity."


    "Yes!"


    Xie Xi was overjoyed. He took Chu Yu''s face and lowered his head to kiss him. His face was a little red with excitement. The sorrow was gone immediately. He rubbed and touched Chu Yu. He was a little shy. "Elder martial brother, let''s continue our morning business."


    Chuyu''s face is expressionless: "I want to practice."


    Xie Xi lowered his head and licked his Adam''s apple. He smiled and said: "elder martial brother mentioned double cultivation. These days, younger martial brother also found a way to double cultivation. Since elder martial brother is going to practice now, let''s try it."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu fish can''t find words to refute.


    ***


    the days in yuanchenfeng seem to return to ten years ago. It''s still peaceful. The only difference is that every night before going to bed, there are small exercises before going to bedChu Yu couldn''t lift his strength to kick Xie Xi. He got up very late every day. He came out and ran into his third younger martial brother. When he saw him, he had toothache. He wondered when he would have a good talk with Xie Xi about abstinence.


    After nearly a month, Chu fish took the time to go out and inquire about it. As expected, the storm against Chu family gradually subsided. The group of people who eat melons in the cultivation world will never lack the resources to talk after dinner. It''s easy to comment. It''s not necessary to bite the unshakable and responsive Chu family all the time.


    The wind and waves gradually subsided. Although the Chu family was smeared, the Chu family looked painless and unaffected. The man should be able to bear to jump out and die.


    It must not be Lu Qingan. I hope it''s not Xu Keqing.


    Chu Yu came back with his hands in his hands. He was very excited. He led Xie Xi up the steps at the foot of the mountain step by step. As he walked, he compared his chest: "younger martial brother, do you remember? When you went down to Qinghe town, you were such a small one. " After a pause, he said, "well, you stabbed me just before going down the hill."


    Xie Xi had a faint smile on his face. When he heard this, his eyes were red and his tears were dim. Seeing that the child was about to cry, Chu fish could not help stroking his forehead, secretly scolding himself for being mean, kneading, cuddling and kneading. After a while, he calmed down and wiped his cold sweat.


    As expected, I can''t die


    He was quiet and shut up. He didn''t say anything to die. Xie Xi blinked and said, "I didn''t know that elder martial brother was very young and ignorant Well, do you have any scars? "


    Chu fish pats open his hand that stretches to want to pick clothes, apathetic face: "how, do you still don''t know whether there is wound on my body?"


    Xie Xi chuckled.


    They were bored and walked slowly from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. When they looked up and saw the mountain gate, the sky was dim. The whole Tianyuan gate is a big circle, which is divided into two layers from the inside to the outside. The outside layer is all the disciples of the outside gate. They can''t bear the cold of the double attack between the top of the mountain and the winter. There is no one at the gate.


    Chu fish swept his eyes at will. He was about to rise from the sword. Suddenly, a familiar figure came out of the corner of his eyes. Obviously, the man didn''t want to hide. When he saw Chu Yu and Xie Xi, his eyes were full of resentment. He wanted to rush to the next life and swallow them alive.


    Chu fish is surprised: "eh? Isn''t this elder martial brother song? "


    Song Jingyi''s face was as black as a pot for a moment, and his eyes seemed to kill people.


    Chu Yu is not in a hurry to leave. He holds his hands in his sleeves and looks up and down at Song Jingyi by Xie Xi. Since Song Jingyi was carried into the front hall by younger martial brother Lin and thrown on the ground, exposing his evil deeds, song Jingyi seems to have disappeared. Unexpectedly, he has been seen here again.


    Compared with the former well-dressed and full of fake smiles, the present song Jingyi is obviously more agreeable. Although he is still well-dressed, the disgusting fake smile on his face has disappeared and replaced with a look from his heart.


    Want to kill him and Xie Xi.


    I don''t think it''s good to be abandoned. My face is haggard.


    Chu fish''s heart was dark, and he saw the cultivation of song Jingyi at a glance. It''s luck. It''s not completely abandoned. It still retains the cultivation of three levels of Qi training.


    Unfortunately, it''s a waste of those plants.


    Song Jing''s righteousness is not light. It took a long time for him to hum coldly and gnash his teeth: "Chu Yu, don''t be complacent. Sooner or later, I will make you regret it."


    Chuyu just wanted to laugh: "how is elder martial brother song going to make younger martial brother regret?"


    Song Jingyi stares at him, but abnormally does not entangle himself. He turns around and walks into the mountain gate.


    Chu Yu is a little surprised: "younger martial brother, do you think he has some problems with his brain after he has lost his soul?"


    Xie Xi was not as happy as a Chuyu. He frowned and said in a low voice for a long time: "when the master finds out his life experience, I will kill him. It''s hard to be reassured that this kind of person stays. "


    Unfortunately, in order to cooperate with Chuyu, Lu Qingan can only practice meditation on Yuanchen peak in peace. Occasionally, he takes his third younger martial brother to practice on the mountain, with a very small range of action.


    Shen Nian has been following him, muttering every day, "beauty, I see you are a little familiar", "An''an, do we know each other?" which almost made Lu Qingan angry several times on the spot.


    As for Shen Nian''s skill in death, Chu Yu expressed his worship.


    For another role, he would never dare to flirt with Xie Xi like this unless he was ready to stay in bed for three days.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yu was worried again. Yu Qi went to yuanchenfeng with Xie Xi. He thought about it for a long time and said politely, "younger martial brother, I''ll tell you..."


    Xie Xi narrowed his eyes and hugged his waist. He took a comfortable breath and gave a low "hum" sound. His voice was low and magnetic. Hearing Chu Yu''s ears softened, he settled down and continued the negotiation.


    "Younger martial brother As the saying goes, step by step, you can''t do anything too much at one time, work together, then decline, three times exhausted... "


    Xie Xi silently said, "younger martial brother, please obey the instruction of elder martial brother."


    Chu fish sighed, "you know what I mean?"


    Then this old waist can stay.


    Xie XISU Rong: "elder martial brother should not be impatient when teaching his younger martial brother to cultivate. It needs to be done step by step. You should not spend your energy at the beginning, or you will encounter a bottleneck later, and you can only wait in vain. But don''t worry, elder martial brother. He has already got a baby and is stable. As long as elder martial brother is still at his side, younger martial brother will not be possessed by the devil and will not meet the bottleneck. "¡­¡­ It''s so much and so much.


    Chu fish black face, or first said a sentence "congratulations to the younger martial brother to get a baby", then the egg hurt.


    The sound of "elder martial brother" is really painful to hear. Now Xie Xixiu is running over him for his height. The child also likes to stick to him and call him elder martial brother. The world has changed


    Chu Yu was sad: "younger martial brother is more and more powerful, but he can''t fight..."


    Xie Xi''s face was more serious: "no, in front of the elder martial brother, younger martial brother can beat any one. If elder martial brother is not happy, you can tie him to the bed and beat him hard."


    ¡­¡­ This is How can the more you chew, the more weird the taste


    Chu Yu put the words behind his head in time and did not think much more. He was on the right side of his face and continued to return to the topic of just in time.


    "Younger martial brother Young people have to restrain a little. Now you are curious. It will not be like this in the future. If you are exhausted now... " Chu fish coughs, implicitly tunnel, "after three but exhausted how to do?"


    "Younger martial brother, he just likes to eat fish." When Xie Xi finished speaking, he laughed strangely. He lowered his head to hold the white earlobe of the Chu fish and bit it. His voice lowered. "As for whether the younger martial brother will be exhausted or not, the elder martial brother will know later."

 Chapter 65

    Chuyu is a little worried about his future.


    However, I didn''t worry for a long time, and a new wave of rumors about the Chu family came out again.


    It is said that there is a forbidden area in lofeng valley of the Chu family. The forbidden area contains the spirits of the demon lord Yan Heng. One day, the ghost of the demon lord Yan Heng will be released. They will cooperate with the demon cultivator inside and outside. They will attack on both sides to defeat the right way and occupy the right land.


    Once the hat is buttoned down, it''s different from the thought-provoking defamation and splashing dirty water. Before things can be discussed after dinner, but when the word "righteous traitor" comes down, the melon eaters will start to stir.


    Outsiders don''t know about the forbidden area of the Chu family. Since it''s spread, it''s also spread like a model. That''s the inner ghost.


    Confirmed that Lu Qingan is OK, Chuyu first released the note, then set out to catch up with Fenggu. In the end, it''s the Chu family''s business. When things haven''t really reached the worst situation, it''s hard for outsiders to intervene. Xie Xi wanted to go with Chu Yu, but was also pulled back by Lu Qingan.


    In addition to the Chu fish, Xie Xi also only listened to Lu Qingan''s words. He pulled the Chu fish''s fingers harder and harder with his lips, and his fingertips were white.


    Chu fish stood at the entrance of the border and had no choice. He coughed and swept two people and one soul in front of his eyes.


    Shen Nian stretched his neck to see the hair, and Lu Qingan carried him away. Seeing that his brother left, junior brother No. 3 dare not stay to die and watch the drama, but also quietly slipped away.


    Chu Yu sighed and stroked Xie Xi''s back. "OK, it''s OK. It''s just to solve a traitor. I''ll discuss with my elder brother and come back to accompany you. I won''t leave later."


    Xie Xi was silent.


    Chuyu continued, "I''ll send you a message if you have something."


    Xie Xi''s face grew darker. For a while, he suddenly and forcefully pinched Chu Yu''s chin, bowed his head and kissed his lips. The fierce fire flashed in his moist black eyes, and he bit and licked like a crazy little beast. Chu fish felt slightly suffocated, hesitated for a moment, didn''t push him away, reached out and tightly hugged back, and actively deepened the kiss.


    For a long time, Xie Xicai let go of Chu fish and whispered, "I''ll wait for you to come back."


    "Well."


    "It''s agreed that you can''t take risks alone. Wait for me."


    "Well." Chu Yu said, nodded again, and then smiled, "well, these days you practice hard, don''t always bully junior brother three."


    After a meal, Chu fish waved to him, and then Yu Qi searched for Sheng and left Yuanchen peak.


    Winter is near the end, but the sky is still gloomy. Chu fish''s heart inexplicably raised a bad premonition, and carefully pondered the new rumors.


    He knows the name.


    In other words, whether it''s a monk of the righteous or a monk of the devil''s way, the Lord of hell Heng is like a thunderbolt.


    This is the most powerful, craziest and terrifying great monk in the history of demon cultivation. Before his body fell, it was the cultivation of the later stage of transforming the gods. He could enter the Mahayana in one step. Since the ancient friars'' War, there seems to be no connection between heaven and earth, no one has entered the Mahayana period and entered the legendary fairyland.


    After so many years, there are few people who have stepped into the middle of the incarnation, and Yan hengmo has stepped into the later stage of the incarnation, which shows his strength. But it''s such a ghost, but it''s bloodthirsty, cruel, violent and bloody. It is said that when he was a teenager, he killed his family members. His steps were bloody all the way. The more crazy he became, the more he would go crazy if he didn''t kill people and have bloodthirsty every day.


    He killed both the devil friars and the righteous friars. At the beginning, the devil friars who were proud of him couldn''t laugh after being slaughtered three times. They ran to reach an agreement with the righteous friars. The two joined hands to clean up the devil Lord Yan Heng. But the strength gap was so big. They went to die one by one, to die a group.


    When Zhengmo and Daomo were worried about the lethal weapon in the world, the Lord of yanheng suddenly went into the devil and died. However, when he died, he was restless. Before everyone could have a good time, his spirit began to haunt everywhere.


    Later, I heard that someone sealed him somewhere. Someone didn''t know who he was or where he was. It''s all many years ago. Many details have been lost.


    However, it is not only the spirit of Yan Heng with infinite violence and murderous spirit, but also a magic weapon in his hand -


    soul leading flag.


    This device also extended many imitations that appeared in later generations, such as the soul refining bowl in which the original Li Xiexi took the original master''s spirit out of the seal.


    Compared with the spirit refining bowl, the soul inducing fan is more than one grade. Every time Yan Heng kills a person, the spirit of that person will be absorbed by the soul leading banner, and more or less, he retains the strength of that person before his death. However, the evil Lord Yan Heng killed people like a hemp. He didn''t know how many enemies there were. There were countless enemies in the soul leading flags. Before he could wave the evil flag to try his hand, he fell. No one knew how powerful that thing was.


    But no one wants to know.


    I''m afraid that if you wave this thing, it will flow into a stream of blood and cause countless deaths and injuries. Moreover, this thing can continue to absorb the spirit, strengthen itself, and its strength has exceeded the limit of the cultivation world.


    Even if some people want to attract the soul flag, they dare not say it, for fear of being drowned by people''s spitting stars.After so many years, the story of the Lord Yan Heng is gradually forgotten. The man who splashed dirty water on the Chu family suddenly proposed the Lord Yan Heng again. This kind of sensitive person is very important. The Chu family does have a mysterious forbidden area, which forbids outsiders to enter.


    Unless we let all the melon eaters in the cultivation circle come to visit the forbidden area of Chu family.


    But even the Chu family didn''t know what treasures were in the forbidden area. To let this group of outsiders see them one by one is equivalent to stripping the huge Chu family to the public. Compared with the influence of the malicious rumor that Chu Sheng killed his father before, there is no less. If the Chu family can''t stand this insult, even if they catch the people who spread the rumors, they will be pointed and stabbed in the back in the future. Everyone knows that the rumors will become reality in the circulation.


    Chu Yu''s attitude to this matter is to see it.


    I''m afraid they won''t make it.


    In addition to the Chu frost River, the Chu family is basically pure and upright monks, and the old ancestors would not leave such things as "the ghost of the devil Lord of yanheng" to their descendants.


    But other people in the Chu family are not as open-minded as the Chu fish. Chu Yu came in half way. His feelings for the Chu family are not as deep as those of the Chu family. It''s OK for these people to die just for the sake of their family. They are absolutely unwilling to be insulted.


    The purpose of this trip is to persuade the Chu family not to allow the whole cultivation world to visit, at least to let a few influential people in to prove the innocence of the Chu family.


    It seems simple, but it''s hard to implement.


    Chu fish bit his teeth and put in more effort. It took only one day and one night to get back to Chu''s house.


    Fortunately, the rumor is still the rumor. For the time being, no one dares to let the Chu family confess and be lenient. The valley of fallen maple is still clean.


    Chu Yu, with a deep heart, went back to the forbidden area. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Fu Chongyi sitting on the steps with a fox in his arms and sighing.


    This guy hasn''t returned yet?


    Chu fish was surprised. Thinking of the name of the original doctor, he was quite willing to communicate with him. He fell to the ground and arched his hand: "master Fu."


    Fu Chongyi seemed to be thinking about something. The voice of the cold Chuyu startled him. After a while, he turned pale and said, "the third son of Chu is back." After a pause, he pointed to the hall and said, "your brother is waiting for you."


    Chu fish nodded and noticed that he was not looking right. He wondered, "what''s the matter with Fu Gongzi?"


    Fu Chongyi frowned, as if he was struggling with something important. For a while, he whispered, "what would you do if something happened to your eldest brother, Mr. Chu?"


    Chu Yu''s steps towards the main hall were stopped. He turned around and stared at Fu Chongyi for a moment. The more uneasy he felt: " For example? "


    "For example, he..."


    "Little brother!"


    The gentle voice suddenly interrupted Fu Chongyi''s words. Hearing the voice of Chu, Fu Chongyi immediately shut up. Without waiting for Chu fish to say anything, he nodded to him, and then turned to leave.


    Chu fish only felt puzzled, turned to look at Chu sound, and stared at him carefully for a while.


    In addition to his pale face, he looks normal.


    Chu Sheng won''t have an accident.


    If something happens, he will be on top. It''s good to do more when the law of immortality is still in force.


    Thinking about it, Chu Yu stepped forward and said, "elder brother, I said that it would not be my master."


    Chusheng smiled feebly, sighed, and looked very tired.


    Chu fish patted him on the shoulder: "what about people?"


    "Killed himself." Chu Sheng raised his hand and straightened the hair beside Chu fish''s sideburns. After a long time of psychological preparation, he was not so sad after knowing the truth. He lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "Xu Keqing was caught by me the second time when he stole into the forbidden area. Before I asked him anything, he blew himself up


    Chuyu shakes his head.


    It''s not that hard to guess.


    Chu Sheng also said that Xu Keqing had been caught by the demon cultivator before. No one knows what happened after being captured by the demon cultivator. In a word, Xu Keqing''s heart has changed. After being rescued by Chu Shuangtian, he has been lurking in the Chu family.


    It can even be guessed that when Chu frost couple went out to arrange the border, they couldn''t have happened to meet Chu frost river. Maybe it was Xu Keqing''s kindness and revenge that exposed their whereabouts to Chu frost river.


    Although they are only guesses, they are not unreasonable.


    In a word, eight out of nine of the ten cases of splashing dirty water on the Chu family were done by the demon cultivator. As for what the demon cultivator wanted to do, he couldn''t figure out.


    Chu said: "these days, I tried to enter the forbidden area, but I can''t get in. "


    Chuyu is stunned.


    Chu''s voice and eyes are complicated: "little brother, you should also hear the rumors outside."


    Chu fish''s intuition is about to hear the big secret. He stands still for a moment and nods.


    Chu''s voice walked slowly to the main hall, and the maple leaf patterns on the ground gleamed faintly. Chu fish followed his steps, looked down, and the vague memory in the original brain flashed again.Chu voice: "little brother, in fact, the Chu family and the Lord of Yan Heng are really connected."


    Although he guessed something, Chu Yu was a little surprised: the old ancestor of the Chu family really left behind something that was so bad for the younger generation?


    "In those days, one of the people who sealed the spirit of Yan Heng was the ancestors of the Chu family." Chu Sheng stroked the mysterious and strange lines on the gate of the forbidden area. Looking back, Chu Yu''s eyes were very strange. "The descendants of those who participated in the sealing of the spirits were only the Chu family. Younger brother, do you know how our ancestors sealed the spirit of the demon lord Yan Heng? "


    Chu fish pondered for a moment: " To die together? "


    Chu Sheng shook his head: "it took many years of painstaking efforts to refine an immortal tool, pay some price and seal the spirit. I''m afraid that the forbidden area is the immortal weapon. According to the ancestors, only the descendants of the Chu family who are closest to him can enter the forbidden area and get the immortal weapon. "


    Then when the Lord of Yan Heng appeared, he paid a price to clean him up.


    Chu fish is speechless.


    If I remember correctly He entered the forbidden area.


    And let the protagonist do a destruction


    However, in this way, the so-called future generation is the original master? If the copy of the Lord of yanheng is sure to appear, it means that Lixie Xi killed the original Lord. When the remnant and soul leading flags of the Lord of yanheng appear, how can they be controlled?


    By the aura of the protagonist?


    It''s not right. The evil Lord Yan Heng is not a role that can be easily killed by halo, let alone the soul leading banner loaded with countless grievances


    Chu fish thought about it and realized it was wrong. He stared at Chu when he finished speaking, and then he stabbed the system in his heart.


    The system pretends to be dead and cannot lie down.


    At this time, it''s not easy to poke the system alive. Chu Yu scolded several times in his heart. He was just trying to communicate with Chu Sheng as a result of his experience. Suddenly, a note came into the hall.


    Chu fish picked it up and pointed out.


    The anxious voice sounded in the open hall:


    "master, hundreds of monks gathered outside the lofeng Valley, asked the master to open the forbidden area and let them verify whether the Chu family was innocent!"

 Chapter 66

    So soon?


    Chu fish was stunned, his brain was blank for a moment, and immediately began to think about how to persuade Chu voice to let people in.


    Chu voice suddenly sneers: "want to come in and see the forbidden area of Chu family? I''m afraid it''s not just for the so-called verification of innocence. "


    As a big family, the Chu family must have many enemies outside, and there are countless people who covet them. I''m afraid that they haven''t found out the background of their family except to find out whether there is the ghost of the demon lord Yan Heng.


    "Big brother......"


    Chu Yu wanted to speak and stopped, but he didn''t want to speak. Chu''s face was solemn and he said: "little brother, big brother is going to let them in. No one can enter the forbidden area if he wants to. Don''t blame me, little brother. I''m also for my family. "


    ¡­¡­


    £¿£¿£¿


    Chu fish was stunned by his words, and it took a long time for his face to react.


    I dare to say that Chu Sheng was ready for that. He thought he would not, but instead came to persuade him?


    Speechless for a while, Chu fish''s mouth angle drew, tangled for a while, made a silent sad expression, nodded.


    ¡­¡­ Since I have been misunderstood, I will continue to misunderstand. It''s also very good


    The two brothers discussed a few words in a cursory way. Chu Sheng sent someone to throw Fu Chongyi out of Luofeng Valley first, and then set off with Chu Yu to go out of the valley.


    Luofeng Valley is a clean place on weekdays. Ordinary people at the foot of the mountain know that there is a Dharma array set by the cultivator on the mountain, and they will not disturb the mountain on weekdays. At first sight, Chu Yu was slightly frightened when he saw the dense people outside the border.


    Chu Sheng has been thinking about it for several times these days. Now his grandparents are still closed. There are not many people in the Chu family who can stand out. It''s not good to be too tough. If they follow the wishes of these people and let them see the prohibition that even he can''t enter, it''s OK.


    All the people who came were from small sects and families. Their faces were very fresh. Chu Sheng invited all the friars of the Chu family to come to the town. Under the pressure, no one dared to move for the time being.


    The scene can also be controlled. If we can take advantage of this group of people to clarify, we will have less trouble in the future.


    Chu''s voice was slightly relieved. He couldn''t mention the gentle energy and light face before. "You have come here to judge that there is the ghost of Yan Heng in the forbidden area of Chu family?"


    After a moment''s silence, a thin man said, "what did you Chu family do? You know what you did! Chu Sheng, are you not guilty and dare not let us in to have a look? "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, some people began to speak, some of them were fierce, some of them were firm, some of them were soft, most of them had no foundation. However, there were always some people who spoke in a strong voice and aroused public anger.


    Chu fish squinted, focused on those who fanned the flames, and quietly pulled Chu.


    Chu nodded and his eyes were cold.


    After shouting for a long time, an old man with white hair came out and stroked his long beard, saying: "Duke Chu No, Master Chu, please don''t blame us. After all, it''s a matter of great importance for the Lord of Yan Heng and the soul leading banner. It''s the safety of the whole cultivation world. We just care about the world and check the forbidden area. We won''t do anything else. If the rumor is really just a rumor, I will apologize to the Chu family


    Since someone said something that could barely enter his ear, Chu nodded and gave him the steps.


    "Since you are so suspicious of the forbidden area of the Chu family, please."


    Obviously, I didn''t expect Chu''s voice to be so open-minded, hesitated for a while, looked at each other, and on the contrary, I recoiled.


    Most of these friars were inspired by others. They were full of blood. They thought they could witness some history, so they came with swords and swords. According to their idea, Chu Sheng should firmly resist and refuse anyone to enter Chu''s house. Then they can have more confidence and start to work. As soon as the Chu family fought back, they could invite all the large groups to send people to the battle. At that time, they opened the mountain protection array of the Chu family, and could touch two oil and water while the chaos was under way.


    Why not fish in troubled waters.


    Who knows that Chu Sheng is so frank.


    Chu Sheng could probably guess their thoughts, and his face was plain: "you are afraid to come?"


    Come on, come back empty handed without seeing anything? unworthy.


    A large group of friars Su Rong followed up the fallen Maple Valley. Chu Sheng and Chu Yu Yu Yu sword were flying in the front, and there was a cold smile between the eyes.


    Soon before the forbidden area, in addition to a few yuan infantile monks who came to the town hall, there were several more standing near the main hall. At that time, these people did not dare to move, and looked at each other.


    Most of them were friars in the foundation period, but few in the golden age. If Chu Sheng was willing to send a friar in the first baby period, he could kill them.


    If the Chu family really harbors evil, it''s not impossible to let them in and kill them.


    Chu Yu holds his hands and casually scans the group, slowly sliding his hands to the hilt of Xunsheng sword, ready to deal with any emergency.


    The hall is magnificent, with hundreds of people still empty. The huge stone pillars depict the deeds of the ancestors of the Chu family. On the ground are the patterns of the Chu family. A group of people walked around, curious, making public, walking, suddenly someone had a meal.The other friars who were walking sparsely stopped and looked at the man hesitantly.


    Chu fish recognized at a glance that he was the skinny middle-aged man with the most intense preface.


    The man''s eyes were heavy, and there was an unspeakable violence between his eyebrows. Suddenly he pulled out his sword and looked at the voice of Chu.


    "Chusheng! What do you want to do to us? "


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    Chu Yu: why does this man play so much? who are you?


    Chu Sheng also frowned and looked at him: "what''s your advice, Taoist friend?"


    The middle-aged man sneered: "I walked all the way, and suddenly I reacted. You just hesitated to tell the truth about the forbidden area of the Chu family, and suddenly turned your face and let us in. At present, there are friars of your Chu family near the hall. It is easy to kill us. Chusheng, are you trying to kill?! Justice is free from the hearts of the people. You can''t hide from heaven any more! "


    ¡­¡­ What the hell?


    Chuyu continues to press. Is this man make complaints about him?


    "You can kill your father with all your heart. You won''t have any worries about killing our friars."


    It seemed that he woke up other people in a flash. Originally, he came to explore the forbidden area of Chu family. As a result, even the gate of the forbidden area was not close. A group of people began to draw their swords and guns vigilantly, staring at Chu Sheng''s face.


    It has to be said that no one knows whether there are any ghosts of the evil Lord Yan Heng in the forbidden area of the Chu family. These people were a little worried. Once the man "woke up", they immediately responded. In addition to resistance or obedience, the Chu family had a choice, which was called "kill mouth".


    Although it''s no use killing them, these little friars just gathered spontaneously and wanted to catch the Chu family by surprise. The rest didn''t know their existence. If the Chu family really killed them, I''m afraid no one will find out for a while.


    When it comes to the death of his father, Chu Shuangtian, Chu Sheng''s last patience is lost. His face is cold, and he shuts up.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff for a while.


    For a long time, Chu''s voice slowed down and his eyes grew colder. "If you doubt Chu''s sincerity, you can leave by yourself. If anyone in the Chu family stops you, it''s up to you. "


    In silence, the monks began to whisper. After a while, there was a scream.


    Chu Yu was staring at the gate of the forbidden area. He was startled at the sound and looked at it quickly. However, he saw that the skinny man who had just jumped the most had fallen to the ground. His heart was in the middle of a sword. There was more blood flow. He pointed to Chu''s voice with trembling, "Ho Ho" and "Ho Ho" two voices, and then he fell to the ground.


    Chuyu and Chusheng rushed to check.


    One sword penetrates the heart. It''s completely dead. It''s not a show.


    Really dead?


    And before he died, he was still staring at Chu Sheng with a dead face, and stretched out his fingers. If it''s for the sake of graft, it''s a real death.


    Some eyes, immediately shouted: "it is Chu''s sword!"


    Everyone knows that Chu Sheng is especially good at the sword technique of the Chu family. His right hand makes the sword move in the clouds and water, which is amazing.


    Chu subconsciously covered his right hand, and his eyes were complex.


    Chu fish knew that Chu Sheng could never do such a thing, but the monks who came with him didn''t necessarily think so. A group of people immediately pinched the Jue and pinched the talisman, and became confused. Chuyu quickly pulled Chusheng out of the crowd, frowning: "big brother, we have to calm them down first."


    Chu nodded and was about to command the Yuan Ying friars outside the hall to stop the group. The ground of the hall suddenly trembled.


    It''s an obvious tremor.


    Chu fish''s heart was frightened and he looked down quickly. He found out what he had just ignored.


    The ground of the main hall is painted with the maple leaf pattern of the Chu family, which is huge in shape and flowing in brilliance. At this time, the original hazy Qinghui, even with a little blood color, and quickly spread to every vein on the maple leaf, almost for a moment, there was a huge blood maple on the ground.


    The faint smell of blood enveloped the hall. Chu Yu said with an ugly face and looked at the place with the most blood color. He saw the body of the middle-aged man clearly. Just looking at his wound, I didn''t notice that the middle-aged man still had a successful smile in his mouth.


    The ground of the whole hall is a Dharma array, and it is activated by the blood sacrifice of the middle-aged man.


    Just thinking about it, the hall trembled again. Chu fish''s head was buzzing for a while. His body turned back unconsciously. Facing the forbidden gate, he found that the forbidden gate had been opened at some time. It was dark inside. In the next moment, there was a flash of golden things, which disappeared into his body.


    At the same time, the Dharma array depicted on the hall was launched completely.


    Chu fish are familiar with the fluctuations of this array.


    Teleport!


    The ancestors of the Chu family even drew a transmission array on the ground of the hall in front of the forbidden area!


    It''s a long story, but it''s only a matter of a moment. Chu Yu only felt that he was getting dark and even wanted to vomit. Too long distance transmission will cause people''s discomfort, and the array breath activated by blood is also somewhat strange. Chu fish covered his mouth, and his hand was suddenly seized by Chu sound.Chu Sheng''s face was very ugly: "little brother, we have been tricked. The purpose of those evil practices that lurk among these friars is not the forbidden area, but this transmission array."


    Because they talked about the forbidden area intensely all the time, Chu Yu and Chu Sheng really thought that their purpose was the forbidden area of Chu family.


    No one knows where the teleportation array leads, but it is definitely not a good place.


    The world in front of us is gradually blurred and the light and shadow are disordered. After a while, Chu Yu opened his eyes slightly and saw everything in front of him.


    In the distance, there are snow covered mountains and a little green pine needles looming out under the snow. Nearby, there is the wind whimpering like a crying abyss. At one glance, it can''t be seen to the end. After a long time, it seems to be absorbed.


    A meal of Chuyu.


    He could not be more familiar with the scene in front of him.


    ¡­¡­ This is the back cliff of yuanchenfeng cave, which lies across the evil abyss?


    How can the transmission array in the front hall of the Chu family forbidden area be delivered here?


    Chu fish''s temple jumped abruptly. He always felt that something creepy had climbed into his heart. After a while, he was relieved.


    When such a large group of people suddenly arrive, Lu Qingan and Xie Xi should come to check immediately. As long as Lu Qingan and Xie Xi are there, they will not worry about solving these people.


    Most of the monks who came to Chu''s house hundreds of times were dazed, and the rest had risen from their swords and stared at the evil abyss with blazing eyes.


    Chu fish sweep at will, heart dark scold.


    The routine of the demon cultivator is really deep. Some of the monks who show their black and purple power just spoke well to the Chu family. He and Chu Sheng only pay attention to the words which are fierce and provocative, but forget these.


    At a glance, the spirit power of the demon cultivator knew it. The rest of them immediately changed their faces. They looked at the two brothers of the Chu family and the demon cultivator flying in the mid air with the imperial sword. It seemed that they could not know for a while whether to believe the Chu family or not.


    No need for them to think more, the leader of the demon cultivation suddenly burst out a burst of happy laughter.


    "After so many years of preparation, I can finally wake up that adult. You righteous monks, just stare and wait for death! "


    At the end of the speech, the old man with white hair suddenly took out a piece of soul nourishing jade and threw it into the abyss.


    Chu Yu''s heart was cold, and he blurted out, "what did you put --"


    the old man laughed back and said, "I am the leader of dunyue sect. Don''t waste my effort to seize the spirit sealing grass to wake up a remnant soul of that adult. The evil abyss should wake up today! "


    At the foot of the back of the cliff a sudden tremor, far and near all came the sound of collapse, as if the end of the world. The wind whimpering in the devil''s abyss became more and more miserable. Later, it seemed to be a kind of evil spirit shrieking, which made the head faint.


    Chu fish covered his ears and wondered: what''s the matter? Lu Qingan and Xie Xi haven''t come yet?


    He was wondering. Suddenly, someone came to him from a distance. Chu Yu looked at him. He was the third younger martial brother.


    The old man also shouted enthusiastically: "the devil of yanheng! Lead the demon cultivator to create brilliance again! "


    Lord of hell!


    As soon as Chu Yu saw the darkness, he immediately put Chu Sheng''s hand aside and started to defend his sword to meet his third younger martial brother. At the sound of Chu, Yan Heng''s face changed and he kept up.


    The third younger martial brother''s face is muddled: "elder martial brother? Why are you back? What''s wrong with Moyuan? Just now I was drawing a picture. When the cold ground shook, the stone table almost cracked. "


    Chuyu put aside all his questions and bit his teeth: "where are Shizun and Xiexi?"


    The third younger martial brother said: "I heard that some monks gathered to go to the Chu family. The second elder martial brother was worried about your accident, so he left for the Chu family just now. The elder martial brother was worried about the second elder martial brother''s bad things and followed him."


    After a pause, his face was bewildered: "what happened?"


    What happened?


    Chu fish pulled the corners of his mouth and patted his head: "nothing."


    However, it seems that the abyss is expanding. When it expands a little more, the eight achievements of tianyuanmen will be swallowed in half.


    How terrible would it be if I woke up before I woke up?


    In a moment of silence, Chuyu''s face was serious: "third younger martial brother, take my elder brother and run away at once. The farther you run, the better. Don''t come back!"


    Chu voice subconsciously said: "little brother?"


    Chuyu smiled at him.


    Although the situation is urgent, my little brother''s smile is really rare. Chu''s voice is slightly stunned. The next moment is a sign. Before he responds, he falls down. Chuyu embraces Chusheng''s soft body and stops saying, "third younger martial brother, your sleeping charm is really powerful."


    The third younger martial brother knows that the situation is wrong even if he is disconnected: "elder martial brother! I''ll go and get the senior and the second senior brother back at once! "


    "No!" Chu Yu said in a sharp voice, "you take my eldest brother and leave at once. Even if you meet the master and Xie Xi, don''t give them a word. Great changes have taken place here, and the rest of the Presbyterian Church in the Tianyuan gate will solve them. "


    After speaking, he handed Chusheng to the third younger martial brother, took a deep breath, and returned to houya.Third younger martial brother Zheng ran, saw Chu fish''s back for a moment, suddenly turned around and left.


    Chuyu was relieved and stood behind a group of friars with his hands folded.


    There are monks in tianyuanmen. If they can''t solve the problem, in the worst case, they are the only ones.


    Intuition told him not to let Xie Xi appear here.

 Chapter 67

    The group of demons did not move any more. They just hung quietly on the demonic abyss which was slowly expanding and emitting faint purple light. Their eyes were blazing, so they had to kneel down to worship.


    The little friars who knew how to make a great deal of trouble saw that the demon friars ignored them and hurried to escape with the sword.


    These people can only stay the rations that the evil Lord Yan Heng wakes up. Chu Yu stares coldly at their busy escape, holds his hand and stares at the howling abyss. His brain turns around a few times, and suddenly thinks of what Wei ciyin said.


    Wei ciyin once said that dunyuemen had awakened a terrible thing by using fenglingcao.


    ¡­¡­ If that thing refers to the ghost of the demon lord Yan Heng, then it seems that we can understand the busy work of the demon cultivation in these years. More than ten years ago, there was a magic cultivation of seizing and devouring the spirit insects outside fangye City, which could devour the border after being cultivated.


    Fenglingcao only exists in the mausoleum ruins, which are far away from yuncuotian highland, so they enter the mausoleum ruins by devouring the spirit insects.


    Wei ciyin, who received this task, should be very tangled - after all, the six relatives of the Lord Yan Heng didn''t recognize him. He became bloodthirsty and killed him without blinking, no matter whether he was a demon or a righteous man.


    While still in yuncuo, Wei Yuanshan once said that he was indeed captured for a period of time. I''m afraid Wei ciyin was forced to take people to lingxu. It''s no wonder that he said that he could not waste time at that time, and that he was there for a long time.


    After the demon cultivator wakes up the ghost of the demon lord Yan Heng, he has been supporting him all the time. At this time, the battle between the demons begins. They continue to delay while fighting, waiting for the time to come.


    ¡­¡­ They should be planning how to get to the abyss when they leave Jinhe suddenly and the end of Zhengmo battle. It''s impossible to beat Jiaoxia all the way from Jinhe to Tianyuan gate.


    At this time, the traitor Xu Keqing had a role.


    Although I don''t know how the demon cultivator knew that there was a transmission gate in the main hall in front of the forbidden area of the Chu family, in a word, they stared at the Chu family, sent several people to blend into the right territory in light clothes, and then spread rumors, waiting for hundreds of families to fish in troubled waters when they attacked the Chu family, and then used the transmission array to arrive at the evil abyss.


    Before they attacked the Chu family, they heard that some monks had gathered to go to the Chu family, which naturally led Lu Qingan and Xie Xi away. Otherwise, if Lu Qingan is here, he will be able to find the change coming at the first time when the transmission array starts. Facing the cold sword, it''s not certain that they can finish the rest smoothly.


    It''s a good hand.


    And the one who just escaped from the moon gate and threw down the abyss should be a remnant of the demon lord Yan Heng.


    Needless to say, everything is simple and clear. This abyss is the place to seal the ghost of the Lord Yan Heng. If the spirit is completely awakened and the soul leading banner is here, it is useless that the ancestor of Yuanmen came that day.


    You can''t even deal with the Lord of yanheng, let alone a magic flag.


    Although it''s all just speculation, I''m afraid it''s no less than ten out of eight.


    Chuyu is hustling his hair impatiently, calling the system constantly in his heart, but all the replies are "please wait patiently for the maintenance to be completed"


    in system maintenance.


    What''s the use of this system.


    The sobbing and shrieking sound in the devil''s abyss is getting louder and louder, which makes the Chuyu dizzy. Covering his ears, he retreats to a boulder and sits back, observing the situation on his side.


    It wasn''t long before the bottom card strength of Tianyuan gate came.


    Chu fish slowly climbed up, regardless of the cool snow on the boulder, lying on the boulder and looking up, it was easy to see the ancestor of tianyuanmen who was at the beginning of God transformation.


    It''s a long way to ask, but after the ancient friars'' War, it seems that talents have withered. There are not many friars who have risen to the apotheosis period in a thousand years. Everyone is crazy about breaking through the apotheosis period, but Lu Qingan is such a freak.


    Chu fish touched the tip of his nose, and his eyes turned. He thought of Lu Qingan''s eight trigrams, but he was distracted.


    Lu Qingan is only two or three hundred years old, but his cultivation is so fierce. It is said that his master, the leader of Tianyuan sect of the previous generation, gave him half of his skill.


    It''s no wonder that song yuanzhuo didn''t let go when he was in the dark.


    Just a moment later, there was a sudden tremor in the abyss. The thick black fog quickly filled in front of the group of demons. There seemed to be two bloody flashes in the black fog.


    The master of Dun yuemen was overjoyed and cried excitedly, "the devil of yanheng!"


    In response, he was silent and filled with the black fog of the past. Like some monster, he rushed up and pulled several demons into the black fog. At the next moment, the heartrending cry of pain rang out. I don''t know what I saw or what I was being tortured. It was very sad and shrill. It made people feel creepy for a moment.


    The rest of the magicians, who were quick enough to dodge, looked at the door master of the moon gate, who was also pale, with a look of horror and anger: "don''t you say you can control it?"


    The face of the master of dunyuemen was ugly: "no, I can''t control the ghost very well. I shouldn''t have made such a mistake..."


    Chu fish was amused by the excitement and gave a sneer. *OSS is so easy to control? This is a good suck, and when I eat a few rations, the strength grows stronger.


    Thinking about it, Chu Yu looks at the ancestor of tianyuanmen.In addition to the ancestor of tianyuanmen, there are eight yuan infant monks. In addition to Lu Qingan, other peak elders and two yuan infant guards in front of the Mountain Gate came out later.


    The eight monks in the first year of the Yuan Dynasty have each held a flag and stood in different directions. Chu Yu didn''t know much about the array, so he could only vaguely see that it was a spirit sealing array, and the eye of the array was the ancestor of the spirit transforming period.


    The ghost of the demon lord Yan Heng hasn''t completely woke up. If you take advantage of this, you may be able to seal it successfully.


    Chu Yu was excited and stared at the other side.


    The pale gold border soon appeared, blocking the place where the Lord of hell appeared, including several magical practices. In a period of deification and eight yuan infantile friars, several people could not escape, but watched the dark fog with ominous breath.


    The black fog shrouded the moment of several demons'' cultivation. It seems that there was a blood fog spraying out.


    After absorbing the spiritual power of more than a dozen demons, it seems that the evil Lord Yan Heng doesn''t want to hide. The black fog gradually disappears, disappearing little by little. Finally, what emerges is a man in black, half kneeling in the air, stretching out his hand to wipe the blood on the corners of his mouth.


    Chu Yu suddenly felt something hot in his body. He thought of the things that came into his body from the forbidden area at the moment when the transmission array was opened. He frowned, ignored the heat, and looked up at Yan Heng.


    Yan Heng is a very young man. He looks no more than 18 or 9 years old. His face is as white as snow. He is unexpectedly beautiful and even gorgeous. Mingming''s face is pale, but she has black eyebrows and red lips. She is so gorgeous that she can burn people.


    His eyes are red with blood.


    It seems to be aware that someone is looking at himself. When the devil Yan Heng looks at him coldly, he looks at him. Chu Yu feels that his brain is blank for a moment, and the spirit seems to be peeling off the body. He did his best to look away. Chu fish was dazzled in front of him. He gasped heavily and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He dared not look again.


    *OSS is * OSS Originally, Xie Xiru was right to him, I''m afraid he couldn''t get well. I only hope that the people of tianyuanmen can seal him back, sleep for hundreds of thousands of years, and come back to fight boss when Xie Xi is mature enough.


    Although it was noticed that there were still people here, no one wanted to manage the Chu fish at this time. In the first year of the birth, the friars all signed their seals and entered the array flag. Suddenly, the golden light was great, and the body of the demon lord yanheng was submerged in a flash. In the glittering golden light, there are several yuan infantile elders with white faces. It seems that maintaining such golden light is also a great load for them.


    Chu fish kept his eyes fixed, and suddenly saw a crack in the golden cover.


    Dark blood light came out of it. It seemed that you could escape just by struggling.


    The ancestor of tianyuanmen calmly waved the flag, and then the golden light surged and repaired the crack.


    Under the joint efforts of the nine people, the huge golden light cell slowly shrinks, like a small sun, reflecting golden everywhere, dispelling many magic Qi floating out of the abyss.


    Chuyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    It looks like this. One more effort can seal the Lord Yan Heng back.


    At this time, a yuan infantile elder''s body suddenly shakes, his face is so pale that he seems to fall down at the next moment. No one can fall down at this time. Chu Yu is worried. The elder slaps himself on the chest and pours out a mouthful of blood, widens his eyes and grits his teeth.


    However, he insisted, while an elder on the other side shook and fell down.


    There are several cracks in the golden cover, and even the laughter can be heard. It seems that the crows on the mound are buried at night. They are gloomy and extremely penetrating.


    The old ancestor of tianyuanmen looked the same. He clapped the flag with his backhand, and the golden light was restored. After a few breath, the golden light melted like ice and snow. This time, the face of the ancestor of tianyuanmen also changed, biting his tongue and spitting out a mouthful of blood essence to melt into the golden light, and the golden light is again prosperous.


    He then opened his mouth and whispered, "hold on! This evil man just woke up. Although he had been mended, he could not hold on for a long time. He could be sealed back to the abyss in a short time! "


    The remaining yuan infantile elder didn''t even have the energy to speak, only nodded helplessly.


    Chu fish glanced at Song yuanzhuo and saw that his body was also crumbling, and his heart was also raised. Fortunately, although he was in a precarious state, he was a leader in the end, and others were still falling, so he was embarrassed to fall down, and he continued to hold his teeth.


    Like a tug of war, the blood light inside constantly creates cracks, and the ancestor of tianyuanmen mends them. This is a war of attrition. If the Lord of yanheng loses his power first, it will be the victory of tianyuanmen. If one or two of the elders of the Tianyuan gate fell, the situation would be out of control.


    Chu Yu is extremely worried. After all, if he fails, he will get it.


    After holding on for a long time, two elders finally fell down. There are countless cracks on the cloth in a moment, and the next moment it will be torn open.


    The old ancestor''s face was also pale and powerless. He wheezed and wheezed. He waved a flag and filled up the golden light. But after such a long time, he was the main force of the array, and he had no strength for a long time, but he made up for a moment, and the next moment, the golden light burst.At last, a few of them burst out a mouthful of blood and couldn''t fall to the ground.


    Yan Heng, who broke out of the array, burst into a burst of laughter. His figure flashed and he staggered his ancestors. He appeared in front of the two elders of tianyuanmen. He did not hesitate to reach out and hold their necks. In less than three breaths, the bodies of the two elders quickly shriveled down, and all of them were absorbed by the holy power and blood essence.


    Chu fish has never seen such a horrible picture. He swallows his saliva and shivers to prepare to sacrifice Xusheng.


    Yan Heng didn''t look at him. He seemed to despise the power of Jindan. He threw away his two shriveled bodies and turned to the other two.


    Although tianyuanmen has ten yuan babies, one of them is missing, and the other is a huge loss. The ancestor was so angry that he immediately fell down to stop it.


    However, he just spent most of his spiritual power to preside over the array. However, the demon lord Yan Heng was still and absorbed the blood essence and spiritual power of several yuan infantile elders. His strength recovered a little. He could only hide and not fight back. In a flash, the whole court was only two Yuan infantile periods including song yuanzhuo.


    Knowing that it''s useless to attack the evil Lord Yan Heng, the ancestor of tianyuanmen was very sad and protected them. When the evil Lord Yan Heng rushed up, he pestered him to fight to the other side.


    Song yuanzhuo, exhausted, barely raised his voice, worried: "my grandfather!"


    "Leave now and wait for the rescuers from other schools to come!" The old ancestor gave a cold drink, and his magic weapons were all out. The sword was long and the halberd was long, the bell was big, and they all attacked the Lord of yanheng. The evil Lord of Yan Heng only stared at him with pity. The pale palm received which magic weapon, which one made a sound of "Ho Ho", which seemed to be corroded.


    ¡­¡­ Not at all.


    Tianyuanmen can''t hold him.


    Chu fish bit his teeth and decided to close his eyes to find something that was integrated into his body. After looking for it for a long time, Chu Yu caught it near Dantian.


    From the forbidden area into his body It''s a light.


    The blue light is quiet, and the peas are burning a little more fireworks. When he found it, he heard a strange voice: "the descendants of the Chu family......"


    Chu fish was horrified for a while, and found that there was no malice in the voice, so he hardened his head and said, "are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I am the one who seals the Lord of Yan Heng. " As soon as the voice came out, the flame of the lamp would not stop beating


    Silence for a moment, the voice continued: "to seal the Lord of yanheng, you need to pay a price."


    His voice just fell, Chu fish heard a scream, quickly opened his eyes.


    The heart of the ancestor of tianyuanmen was hollowed out by the demon lord Yan Heng.


    Can''t hold on so fast? It''s a god changing monk!


    In the middle!


    Chu fish took a deep breath: "no matter what the condition is, I promise! Seal me the power of the Lord of yanheng! "


    The voice is light: "while he is still on the abyss, immediately jump over and pull him back to the abyss. The blue lantern will help you." After a pause, he said, "you will be dragged into the abyss, maybe you will never come out."


    Can''t come out all my life?


    Chu fish''s brain is blank for a moment.


    What about Xie Xi? What about Chusheng? What about Lu Qingan?


    Is it to be a hero and to protect the people he cares about, to seal the Lord of yanheng back, or to take advantage of the fact that the Lord of yanheng is too lazy to kill him, to slip away immediately?


    Chu fish is not a man who can give up everything for righteousness.


    ¡­¡­ However, if he doesn''t move now, when other people come, the evil Lord Yan Heng has killed all directions and recovered his accomplishments by absorbing people''s blood essence and spiritual power. At that time, the tianyuanmen will not be destroyed, nor will the Chu family, which is thousands of miles away, get peace.


    It''s too late to wait.


    Chu fish paused and sighed, then Yu Qi found Sheng and flew to the evil abyss.


    The ancestor of tianyuanmen escaped from death. Seeing such a golden age coming to die, he changed his face and shouted, "run away!"


    Yan Heng also looked at Chu fish again. His eyes are red and blood red. His eyes are gloomy and miserable. Being stared at only makes people feel sharp and uncomfortable. Chu fish took a deep breath again and squeezed out a stiff smile: "Lord of hell, I''ve heard a lot about it."


    Just finish saying, the distance spreads suddenly a shout, it is the voice that he knows no more.


    "Senior brother!"


    As soon as Chuyu''s face changed, he looked back and saw that Xie Xi, Lu Qingan and his third younger martial brother were coming from afar.


    What are you doing at this time!


    Third junior brother pig teammate!


    Even if Lu Qingan can be compared to beautify the God monk, but a half dead god monk lies there!


    Chu fish immediately turned around and saw Yan Heng''s smile on the corner of his lips. It was weird and twisted: "you have a very disgusting taste of Chu family?"


    His voice was extremely hoarse. Chu Yu was not comfortable to hear him. He smiled at him and heard Xie Xi''s terrified voice behind him.


    "Senior brother! Senior brother! Stay away from him! "


    Chu fish is not moved. He takes another step towards the Lord of yanheng.


    Xie Xi''s voice is getting closer and closer. It seems that he has choked: "don''t......"Chu fish swooped up and hugged Yan Heng. All of a sudden, he was held by a man without any threat. Yan Heng was stunned and his face changed at the next moment.


    Chu fish''s body is full of blue lights and fireworks, which surround them. Even the Lord of hell can''t get rid of this shackle. He can only stare at him and let Chu Yu hold him and fall straight into the abyss.


    At the moment when fireworks surrounded the body, Chu fish was a little confused. There is something in the body slowly disappearing, the body seems to fall from nine days, the ear is full of miserable wind and ghost roar, fuzzy, it seems to hear Xie Xi almost collapsed.


    "Senior brother!"

 Chapter 68

    There was a faint sound of water in my ear.


    Chu fish heard the footsteps faintly, and was shocked. Some of the broken spirits returned to their original positions and woke up immediately.


    I opened my eyes and saw the dark cave top wall vaguely. Blinking, I haven''t seen everything in front of me. There''s a terrible pain from up and down, inside and outside. It''s so painful that Chu fish can''t move, can hardly breathe, and can only collapse to the ground.


    The soul felt as if it had been torn. Outside of the body was the burning pain. When the pain reached the extreme, Chu fish''s brain was buzzing. It was blooming in front of his eyes. He just woke up and fainted directly. After a while, he was tortured and woke up. After several times of repetition, Chu fish was biting his teeth, barely able to avoid coma. His eyes were slightly inclined, and there seemed to be a vague figure beside him.


    Lord of hell?!


    ¡­¡­ Then it''s dead.


    Chu Yu closed his eyes, but he didn''t dare to move at all. After all, his body was in a terrible condition. It seemed that he would break his bones and break easily like glass.


    Although it''s a little strange why the demon lord Yan Heng didn''t kill him, but all his spirit was put to resist the exterminating pain, instead, there was no fear at all.


    Chu fish sighed in his heart.


    It seems that the law of immortality is not the law


    "The host can''t question the law ~"


    a little voice suddenly rings in his ear. Chu fish is shocked and turns to rage and roars: "you dare to show up!"


    The system ha ha: "the host is a little calm ~ the system is just maintained ~ now the maintenance is completed ~ the loyal 007 system serves you ~"


    after the roar of the Chu fish, I let out a little anger, and I have calmed down a little. Listen to the system again, I received the anger, and I said coldly: "loyalty? Then explain to me what''s the matter with the plot of the Lord of hell Heng! "


    "That''s what happened"


    Chuyu''s face is expressionless.


    The system is silent for a moment, and the tone is floating with embarrassment: "in fact, this plot is the original ending ~"


    that is to say, the law of immortality of the protagonist is gone.


    "The end?" Chu fish chewed these three words several times, only to find that they were more and more wrong, and frowned, "this plot has passed. It''s not a spoiler. Please tell me what''s going on."


    The system hesitated and twisted for a long time before the original outline was set out.


    Chu fish''s face was already dark after listening.


    It has to be said that the author of this book, is the standard idle egg pain, no wonder with a perfect attitude of the street.


    The original setting was that the devil was born, but the Chu family who could seal the devil had been killed by the protagonist, and no one could stop him. He killed all the people in Tianyuan gate, including Lu Qingan who came to stop him. And the protagonist was also seriously injured, and was taken by the heroines to escape to Qingtu.


    The returning demon lord Yan Heng hated the right way and the evil way. Those who thought they could control him were killed. He crossed the eight boundaries of the right way and finally found the soul leading banner. With a wave of the devil''s flag, the evil spirit soars to the sky, and the resentment is like a cloud. The boundless miasma is spread out with the devil''s flag as the center. No matter ordinary people or monks are exposed to the miasma, they will die soon. The soul will be taken away by the soul guiding flag, and continue to grow.


    The demons found that they had lost their play and could not suppress the Lord of Yan Heng. They made an alliance with the righteous again and thought about the solutions with only a few righteous ways, but they were helpless.


    All the descendants of those who sealed the seal of the Lord of Yan Heng died, and the ghost of the Lord of Yan Heng absorbed the spiritual power and blood essence of countless people as soon as he came back, and the strength rose rapidly. The rest of the people were not enough to gather together.


    From the beginning of Jiao Xia, when miasma was in the air until the clouds were wrong, someone put forward a method at the critical moment.


    As in the beginning, some people sacrificed themselves and sealed the remnant spirits by using immortal tools. Today, although there is no immortal weapon, as long as someone is willing to sacrifice himself, he may be able to seal the Lord of Yan Heng


    In this period of time, the cultivation has made rapid progress, and the protagonist in the period of deification is about to be touched. He stops talking and stands out.


    Because he is the one who can seal the Lord of Yan Heng.


    Hearing that the protagonist is going to die, the heroines cry and haw. After several struggles, the heroines resolutely say they want to follow the protagonist, and life and death are inseparable. The protagonist was moved to tears, and then took them back to Jiaoxia to die


    The final result is that the heroine''s beloved heroines are all dead, and they have also successfully sealed the ghost of the evil Lord Yan Heng. But the protagonist has the law of immortality and lives alone


    The living cultivators regard the protagonist as the Savior and form a big sect by themselves, with the protagonist as the leader.


    The protagonist can only sit on the top of the high hall and look at the mountains and rivers that are rejuvenated in the dilapidation. However, a heart gradually withers and laughs bleakly. Finally, he is sealed in the coffin and buried with the clothes and graves of the heroines.


    Heaven wants him not to die, but there are no people who really care about him in the world, and he has no living *.This world is always dead trees, flowers, sunshine, but he could not melt the boundless ice and snow in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At last, the author concludes that he was born without spring and autumn, only winter and summer. If you are not cold, you will be inflamed.


    Chu fish eyes slightly moist, throat slightly choked, for a moment almost want to cry out, but will tear back.


    It''s easy to control the mood. Chu Yu is so angry that he explodes at the interface of the system. He immediately brings out all the words he can think of and scolds the author.


    I''ll go to the stallion you said! Special do not have what gold finger just still write Xie Xi so miserable!


    Fortunately Fortunately he came.


    Xie Xi can''t be trapped in the original plot. He must leave the ghost place alive.


    Chu fish scolded the dodgy system again. He opened his eyes, bit his teeth and sat up slowly with his hands on the cold ground.


    As expected, there was a man sitting quietly, hiding in the shadow, and he could not see clearly.


    Although he could not see clearly, Chu fish could feel that there was no murderous and violent spirit in this man.


    Is it not the Lord of Yan Heng?


    There are still people under the abyss?


    Chu fish hard to shrink to the mountain wall, half lying against the mountain wall, moved his lips, and for a long time he made a hoarse voice: " Who are you? "


    That person does not answer, the body still does not move, if not have heard footsteps before, Chu fish all want to think that he is sitting there.


    Chuyu coughed a few times, and his throat was full of light bloody gas. He coughed a little hard. He almost spit out the blood at one mouthful, and then he was born and pressed down. It took a long time to get along with the gas, and his breath was a little short: "who are you? Under the Lord of hell? "


    In addition to his subordinates, Chu Yu can''t imagine who will accompany him to sleep in the abyss.


    The man finally made a sound, but his voice was hoarse and deep, even a little astringent, even worse than that of Chu Yu, who was seriously injured. It seemed that he hadn''t spoken to people for many years: "No."


    After a pause, he continued: "the Lord of yanheng, who was sealed, was in the great array under the abyss. Three days ago, he was suddenly awakened, rushed out of the great array and left the abyss. Before long, he was sealed again, and you fell down with him."


    It''s been lying for three days.


    Chuyu laughs: "I sealed him back. How powerful."


    Like a pool of stagnant water in his body, Chu fish said silently for a long time: "you picked me up?"


    "Well."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, do you know what''s going on inside me? "


    Chu fish felt the man''s light eyes sweeping over him, and his tone was also bland: "HMM. Your body has suffered terrible destruction. Although the spirit vessels are not damaged, your cultivation has been abandoned. "


    ¡­¡­ Abandoned?


    That means he''s a mortal now?


    Chu fish looks up and sighs.


    It''s not bad enough to lose my life. It''s not bad. There should be nothing dangerous in the abyss except for the Lord Yan Heng. Now the Lord Yan Heng is in a deep sleep again. He can find a way to leave here.


    It seems that he saw through Chu Yu''s mind. The man''s tone was cold: "don''t think about it. Your body is very weak and inconvenient to move. Besides, your cultivation has been abandoned. There are countless prohibitions in the devil pit. You can''t fly back to the top."


    If you fall down, you may never leave.


    Chu fish is silent for a moment, trying to open the storage ring. Without spiritual power, he can''t open it.


    It''s a pity that there are countless life-saving elixirs in it


    The man in front of him should also be a monk, but this storage ring is Lord recognized. Only when he actively wipes out the soul mark, can others open the ring. But now he''s just a human being. It''s impossible to erase the mark at all


    Chu Yu felt a little bit frustrated and sighed, "how long have you been here?"


    "Hundreds of years," the man said quietly


    That''s a long time.


    Chu fish tangled for a while, dying and struggling: "there is no other way to leave under the abyss?"


    Then I feel like two fools. If there is a way to go, why should this man stay here for hundreds of years.


    Sure enough, the man didn''t answer.


    Chu Yu sighed again: "it seems that he has been a good neighbor for some time My name is Chu and my name is Yu. What''s your name? "


    The man paused and said, "Fu."


    Fu?


    Chu fish''s heart leaped for no reason, hesitated for a moment, and tried to say: "Fu? I know this surname. There is a big family in Linlan that is called Fu. I haven''t asked. What''s your name? "


    But the man suddenly chuckled, as if laughing at himself: "I don''t need to be tempted, you''ve heard of me if you want to come. My name is Fu Lanxue. "


    Chu Sheng once said that there was a man named Fu Lanxue in the next boundary. He became obsessed with practising Kung Fu, killed his relatives by accident, and finally jumped from the cliff in pain How dare he jump into the abyss? And still alive?Chu Yu is really embarrassed to say, "of course, I heard that you and my brother used you to give a negative example"


    After a long time of embarrassment, Chu said dryly, "what do you do to your elders A little. "


    Suddenly the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Chu fish sat for a moment bored. When he was in a trance, he couldn''t help but think of the things he didn''t think about.


    Seeing him fall into the abyss with the devil of Yan Heng in his arms, Xie Xi did not know what kind of crazy he would be And Chu Sheng, dizzy by his surprise attack, how to wake up Lu Qingan has always valued him, and I don''t think it will be easy


    I only hope that the evil abyss will not be like the tomb ruins, cut off all connections, and erase the soul imprint he left on the soul jade slips


    As long as his soul is still imprinted, I believe that Xie Xi and Chu Sheng will not collapse, just Don''t get excited and jump down. It''s not very comfortable under the abyss


    Chu fish lay quietly all day long, his forehead covered with cold sweat after suffering from severe pain. When he got used to the sharp pain and could walk, Chu fish knelt again.


    ¡­¡­ The cultivation has been abandoned, and even the body has become mortal. It needs to eat and drink water. But under the abyss, there is water. Where can there be food


    You''re not going to starve, are you?


    Chu fish suffered for a long time. Seeing that Fu Lanxue was still still motionless, he reluctantly moved to the pool of water in the cave. He took the water and moved it aside to wash his hands before he picked up the water and drank it. His dry lips touched the water. After a long drought, he took a few more sips to recover his strength. He staggered up and asked politely, "Sir, there is something to eat under here?"


    Fu Lanxue picked up the Chu fish and ignored it. After listening to his questions, she spoke in a low voice: "out of the cave, half a mile to the left, between the walls, there are some red fruits that can be eaten."


    Chu fish thanked him, patted his old man, and wronged him as a crutch, limping out of the cave.


    Under the devil''s abyss is the silence of imagination, which is dead and lifeless. The only gratifying thing is that although the light is dim, it is not absent, and it can barely see things. Even if it''s too depressing, Fu Lanxue is also powerful. She has lived in this environment for hundreds of years.


    When he was in the mausoleum, Shen Nian guided him around. He was also depressed by the gloomy sky in the mausoleum. He could hardly stand it. It''s impossible to wander around here. Compared with the mausoleum ruins, there''s no better place. I''m afraid he''ll go mad if he stays in such a place for a long time.


    Chu fish slowly moved to the place where Fu Lanxue said, slowly moving, some boring, can''t help but think of those people on the magic abyss.


    In his heart, there was a cry of desperation from Xie Xi before he fell into the evil abyss, and he thought of the ending of Xie Xi in the original, which was told systematically. Chu Yu''s steps were stopped, his eyes were hot, and his tears, which lasted for a long time, suddenly fell.


    If you are lucky enough to leave this ghost place and return to Xie Xi, you will never leave him again, do nothing and stay with him.


    He was in love with Xie Xi.


    The system also sighed: "ah ~ ask what the world is like."


    Chu fish cut off expressively: "you shut up."


    Limping for half a mile, I finally saw what Fu Lanxue said was the fruit growing on the mountain wall. Chu fish was so hungry that he didn''t care about anything else. In the past, he picked a fruit, wiped it at will, and took a bite.


    ¡­¡­ I have never tasted such bitter fruit.


    In order to save his life, Chu fish managed to swallow it and chewed the fruit painfully. He was just about to pick some more and take them back as a grain reserve. Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking the air around him, and something rushed over.


    With a fierce sense of killing.

 Chapter 69

    Xunsheng immediately stepped out of his sheath, and with the sound of "Dang", a huge force came from the sword. It was not easy for Chu Yu to pull out his sword quickly. His body was still suffering from severe pain, and he had no strength. Immediately, he was shocked by the aftershock and fell back on the mountain wall.


    The pain made his tears almost come out. He held back his tears, wiped his eyes with trembling, and saw what was attacking him just now.


    Black leopard?


    This monster looks like a leopard, but it has two heads. Its eyes are red and blood red. Its open mouth shows sharp teeth. It is obviously a carnivore.


    Chuyu shuddered and glanced around, his heart sinking.


    If this is the end, maybe we can deal with it.


    But how to deal with the group in front of us!


    There will be monsters under the abyss Also in reason, but how does Fu Lanxue not squeak!


    Chu fish painfully looked at a group of ready-made monsters for a moment. Suddenly, with a flash of inspiration, he carefully felt a small stack of talismans in his arms.


    This was given to him by the third younger martial brother, because many of the talismans drawn by the third younger martial brother are strange, and Chu Yu likes to throw them out from the storage ring. In order to avoid confusion, he put them all in his arms.


    The third younger martial brother once put down his bold words and wanted to draw a talisman that can be used by ordinary people without the help of spiritual force. Now it''s time to test


    Chu fish bit his teeth, found one in the talisman and hurled it hard at the monsters.


    Most of them don''t have any eyes in this small place, nor have they seen the talisman. On the contrary, those monsters are curious to see the talisman falling into the middle of them. Seeing that the talisman didn''t react, Chu Yu''s heart was half cold, and he watched several monsters gather to poke the talisman.


    At the next moment, the sound of "boom", centered on the talisman, exploded. The howl of "Ouo" continued to ring. When the light and dust gradually gathered, the Chu fish spewed out the dust in his mouth and gave a fixed eye.


    There was no pit on the ground as he imagined.


    That rune just now seems to be something similar to ¡õ. It has no power of fart. Fortunately, it''s scared away because of its shallow knowledge in a small place.


    However, it''s not powerful. Otherwise, he was so close that he had to be affected. This pair of body can now be said to have run out of oil and light, and suffer another crime, I''m afraid it''s almost time to go.


    Chu fish out of a cold sweat, powerless to sit down, will breathe, just hard to get up.


    The hair is also scattered on the shoulder because of the action just now. The Chu fish casually flicks it up. The corner of his eyes reaches his hair, and his body suddenly freezes. For a moment, he mentions Xunsheng''s side and sees his reflection on the sharp white sword.


    His face was really pale and terrible. At present, it was a light blue color. The whole person was sick, as if he would swallow at any time.


    I don''t know when the black hair turned white, like the cold moonlight.


    Chu fish felt the snow-white hair and was full of mist. Yes, it''s dark in the cave. He can''t even see his face clearly. He suffered a lot before. How can he describe himself now.


    Although out of the valley or extravagant, Chu fish can''t help but imagine Xie Xi''s expression when he saw him.


    ¡­¡­ It seems that after leaving this ghost place, you have to find something to recuperate and then find something to dye your hair black. Otherwise, the little crying bag will cry for a while in his arms, and turn his face and carry his sword to chop the demon cultivator.


    It''s not impossible to be possessed again.


    It''s not easy to have a baby.


    Chu fish thought casually, holding a few fruits and slowly walked back. He is a weak man now. He can''t get anything good when he meets here. Fu Lanxue''s cultivation is still in progress. He is expected to be safe here.


    I hope he won''t die.


    Back in the cave, Chu Yu wipes the fruit and looks at Fu Lanxue, who is still sitting still. Thinking that his cultivation is still in progress, he should not have eaten this thing. Turning his eyes, he tries to say: "master, can I have some fruit? It''s not bad. "


    Fu Lan snow silent moment, light way: "I ate."


    Chuyu laughs.


    Although the fruit is bitter, it seems to have some efficacy. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Chu Yu always feels that the sharp pain in his body will be relieved after eating it. He is surprised secretly in his heart. Looking at Fu Lanxue, he asks, "what kind of strange fruit do you know, elder?"


    Although Fu Lanxue took the initiative to speak, he was sure to answer questions. Hearing the words, he said: "nameless, but it''s good for the body. You are weak now. You can take a few tablets a day. You should be able to recover soon. "


    Chuyu was overjoyed.


    It seems that Fu Lanxue still has good intentions and points out a good way for him. It would have been bad enough to return to ordinary people, and it would have been more miserable to drag on the body with the pain. It would have been better to recover.


    Early recovery early to find a way out, he is the Dantian blocked, not the soul destroyed, as long as out there is a way to recover.


    Just now, the fruit that was too bitter and astringent was suddenly sweet. The Chuyu was biting happily. Maybe it was Fu Lanxue who was affected by this little emotion. He kept silent for a long time and said in a low voice: "you seem very happy? It doesn''t seem to be a good thing to fall into the abyss of demons, to find a way back, or to block off the cultivation of Dantian. "After talking about the call, the speech obscurity caused by his silence for a long time has disappeared and becomes fluent.


    Chu Yu said, "my elder brother knows a doctor in his family. Maybe he can help me."


    "Fu family..."


    Fu Lanxue murmured and shook her head for a long time, returning to silence.


    Although eating this nameless fruit has a little analgesic effect, the pain in the body is still unbearable, especially when the night comes. Chu Yu knows that it''s safe to stay with Fu Lanxue. Fortunately, this elder doesn''t go out, but sits quietly. In these days, in addition to going out to pick fruits on his own, Chu Yu will rest assured to nest on the ground and pretend to die. Sometimes he faints and wakes up. All day long, he is a little dizzy.


    I don''t know how long it took for the Chuyu to fall asleep every day, and the sharp pain in his body gradually disappeared. Although his physique was not as healthy as that of the cultivator, he was able to run and jump, and he didn''t need to be wronged to find Sheng to make crutches.


    To this extent, it''s almost time to go out and find out.


    Fu Lanxue killed his family by hand because of being possessed by the devil. As a strange junior, he could not help him. Mostly he wants to be here forever.


    Chu fish sighed in his heart. He still remembered Fu Lanxue''s kindness and made a polite ceremony: "thank you very much for your care. I''m leaving."


    Fu Lanxue looked at Chu fish coldly all the time. After hearing that, she finally opened her mouth: "do you want to go out to find an exit? Although there are no powerful monsters under the abyss, they are not dealt with physically by you. "


    Chu Yu was stunned and vaguely heard the concern under the cold voice. He immediately thought of Lu Qingan, the teacher with a paralyzed face. His heart couldn''t help being warm. He smiled and said: "thank you for your help. It''s just that there are too many people waiting for the younger generation outside. The younger generation must leave here. "


    Fu Lanxue said: "who is waiting for you?"


    Chu Yu didn''t expect that he would be interested in asking. He just sat down cross legged and said: "my brother, who is so sticky to me, worries about my brother everywhere. He cares about my master as much as his predecessor There are many more. I''m not sure there''s a third younger martial brother who hasn''t been serious all day. "


    Hearing that she had been compared, Fu Lanxue was really interested: "is your master?"


    Chuyu smiled: "I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. My teacher''s surname is Lu, and his name is Liang''an."


    It was quiet all around.


    For a long time, Fu Lanxue asked astringently, "Lu Light safety? His sword can hide the cold? "


    Do Fu Lanxue and Lu Qingan know each other?


    Chu fish didn''t have much surprise, or mixed happiness and sorrow. He only hoped that Fu Lanxue and Lu Qingan would not be enemies. After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded cautiously: "do you know my master?"


    Fu Lanxue is silent for a long time, just light way: "heard of."


    Then he refused to speak again. It seems that it should not be an enemy. Chu Yu is a little relieved and goes out of the cave with his Sheng.


    There is no light under the abyss all the year round. There are no tall trees, some of them bare. I don''t know if it was Yan Heng who broke free last time to expand the abyss, or if it was the way it was. Out of the cave is the vast world. Occasionally, I can see poisonous snakes swishing by. Fortunately, I didn''t come to provoke them.


    However, it is the bottom of the abyss, which is sandwiched by two mountains and rocks. As long as you walk towards one side, you can walk to the end at last. Chu Yu went all the way with his sword. He also met several waves of monsters and threw the talisman given by the third younger martial brother. He successfully scared them away and went on. I don''t know how long he has gone, but he still doesn''t see any gap.


    Looking up at the wall of the mountain high in the clouds, I can see that the sky is getting darker. Chu fish did not know whether Xie Xi was guarding as he was when he was locked in the mausoleum, but somehow felt that Xie Xi should be standing on the cliff at this moment. Look down at the unfathomable abyss, hoping to see him.


    It''s not long before night. It''s dangerous at night. Chu fish is wondering where to find a place to rest. Suddenly, he hears a deep roar from a distance.


    Although I haven''t seen what it is, I can hear the fury and ferocity from the roar. Chu fish''s eyebrow is drawn. It''s intuitive that it''s not a good match. He runs without hesitation.


    it''s not far away. The roar is near. Chu fish''s soul is flying. Suddenly, blue light passes over his head and goes straight to the rear. At the next moment, I heard a howl. Something "bang" hit the ground. Chu fish turned back in terror, and happened to see the slender man in front of him put his sword back into his sheath.


    At his feet, lying on the verge of death, was an unknown giant beast. Chu Yu looked at the giant beast and the man for a while.


    He was wearing a half old moon White Satin Robe, with long hair scattered and a little long bangs, covering his eyes, showing a straight nose and a tight lips, and his chin slightly taut. When he looked up, he had a fierce murderous look.


    Chu Yu silently recited a few blessings of the system, slowly moved over, hesitated for a moment: " Senior Fu? "


    The man nodded coldly.


    Chu fish''s heart is more complicated.


    It''s a cold face and a hot heart I won''t follow him all the time. This man is so similar to Lu Qingan.After thanking Fu Lanxue for saving his life, Chu fish squatted silently beside the giant beast that had already swallowed his breath. His eyes were bright. Fu Lanxue didn''t get along with people for many years. It seems that it''s not normal to meet a living person. She twisted her eyebrows and said, "look at it What do you do? "


    Chu Yu said, "master, this one seems to be just an ordinary beast."


    Fu Lanxue nods.


    "Should there be no poison?"


    Fu Lanxue nods.


    "Can I have it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After eating the bitter fruit for a long time, Chu fish found a place with water to practice in Fu Lanxue''s speechless eyes, and made an effort to make a fire and finally opened a meat.


    Fu Lanxue did not speak for a long time. "Are you Jiao Xiachu''s family?"


    Chu fish pulled the corners of his mouth and nodded.


    Fu Lanxue said: "the Chu family guard, just now you said that the people who miss you, why didn''t they talk about their parents."


    ¡­¡­ This is a big problem.


    Chu fish thought of Wei Yuanshan''s words when cloud was wrong.


    The resurrection copy, is the existence, but, all depends on the opportunity What''s the chance? Can I have it? Can Chu Sheng support himself by chance?


    Anyway, Fu Lanxue will not leave the bottom of the devil''s abyss. Chuyu is just a little happy. Now, she is only bored. She just mentions the killing of her parents and the forced killing of her elder brother vaguely, and the legendary resurrection copy by the way.


    Did not expect his voice just fall, Fu Lanxue shortcut: "what you say should be xuanjing." Without waiting for Chu Yu to respond, he continued, "I made a big mistake and heard about xuanjing. It took many years to get in, but I couldn''t get into the soul summoning array..."


    Chu fish was suddenly hit by a surprise. They were all going to burst into tears. Seeing Fu Lanxue''s face darkened, she was strong enough to bear the excitement. When Fu Lanxue regained her cool look, she asked carefully: "can you tell me, elder Where is xuanjing? "


    Fu Lanxue was silent for a moment and said: "no one knows where it will appear once the xuanjing has been opened for a hundred years. When I was chasing for a long time, I had to go west at the direction of a superior person, and I had a chance to enter when the stars and the moon meet. "


    Chu fish chewed silently several times, and made another gift to Fu Lanxue. He was still happy and was hit by a surprise.


    "I know how to get out of here," said Fu Lanxue


    Chu Yu stares at Fu Lanxue and pokes at the system in his heart This is the NPC you sent to help me? "


    The system says: "you are just stepping on the shit luck ~"


    whatever luck it is, Fu Lanxue is a God and a man!


    Chu fish was so excited that he threw away the bone and stared at Fu Lanxue.


    Fu Lanxue stood still and said quietly: "but you have to wait for a year. There are many boundaries and prohibitions under the evil abyss, blocking every way to leave. But there is a small gap in the east of the abyss. In normal times, the gap is blocked by the border, but the border will be weaker every year. When the border becomes weaker next year, I can help you. "


    Chu Yu is very self-conscious. Fu Lanxue must have some reasons for helping him. He said in a low voice: "I''m so helped by you, elder Is it because of my master? "


    Fu Lan Xuedun, looked up, vaguely can see the eyes after the hair is clear as water: "still personal feelings."

 Chapter 70

    By Fu Lanxue back to the beginning of the cave to stay for a few days, Chu fish idle panic, began to find fun.


    The reason why Ansheng stayed here before was that he was inconvenient. Now he has recovered and can only wait. It''s really boring to stay in this dark cave day by day.


    Fu Lanxue saw him walking around, silent. Chu fish had no fun. He simply found a long stone and carved a trace every day, which eased his anxiety a little.


    However, the year when he could not meditate or go out for a long time was extremely long for the current Chu fish. Within a few days, he began to sigh and roll. Anyway, Fu Lanxue doesn''t know him. The image of the original owner can collapse. It doesn''t matter if the OOC is gone.


    Fu Lanxue watched him bustle for a few days, not surprised or disturbed. Until Chu Yu sighed "life is so lonely as snow" one day, he suddenly set up a border to let Chu Yu stay alive and leave the cave.


    Chu Yu squats in the corner and ponders: Fu Lanxue is impatient because of his trouble. Is he going to hang him here for a year?


    No, no, no, he doesn''t look like that.


    Facing the dark cave, Chu fish sighed for a long time and sincerely missed Xie Xi. When I stay with Xie Xi, I don''t get bored doing anything As expected, he suffered a lot and changed his temperament. After a long time, he suddenly thought he couldn''t sleep.


    Chu fish scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks. He pulled out the grass and tried to ignore his thoughts.


    I really want to see Xie Xi.


    It was not long before he found out his feelings for Xie Xi that he felt so sad when they parted. Xie Xi watched him fall into the abyss. Even though he knew that he was not dead, it would be painful I don''t know if the third younger martial brother passed on the words.


    When Chuyu sighed again, Fu Lanxue came back and gave Chuyu something.


    A round white stone, the size of two fists.


    Chu Yu is at a loss: what does Fu Lanxue do for him Give yourself a brick when you are upset?


    Fu Lanxue said: "this kind of stone is very solid. If you are bored, you can try to carve it, which is a waste of time."


    Chu Yu looked at him suspiciously, and his eyes fell behind Fu Lanxue. Only then did he notice that there were many carved portraits on the side where he had been sitting. At a vague glance, there were men and women.


    ¡­¡­ I''m afraid it''s his relatives and friends.


    Chu fish is silent for a moment. Thanks to Fu Lanxue, he pats and looks for Sheng. He is ready to use it to compete.


    Xunsheng shivered obviously.


    Fu Lanxue is a man who cherishes his sword. He had been very patient when he saw that Chu Yu would find Sheng as a crutch every day. Seeing that he would spoil it, he felt a little hurt and handed him a knife: "use it."


    Chu fish took the knife happily, sat down at the mouth of the cave, stared at the white stone for a moment, pursed his lips, and began to carve carefully.


    Fu Lanxue sat back and looked at Chu fish''s emaciated back from afar. She lowered her eyes, reached out to a pile of small stone statues beside her, paused, picked up one of them and stroked it gently.


    With a gadget to polish, time passed a lot faster.


    There are no four seasons under the abyss. Fu Lan is stable and doesn''t speak very much. Chu Yu sits at the entrance of the cave and carves that stone every day. Looking at the stone statue formed by cultivation, he gradually calms down, which is countless times more pleasant than the noble and cool pretending before.


    The system praises Chuyu: "the host is blessed with misfortune."


    Chuyu''s expressionless face: "roll."


    There are no seasons under the abyss, only day and night. Even sometimes it''s too dark, even for a few days there''s no day. I don''t know what''s going on.


    The carved stone statue was completed a few days ago. It''s easy to wait for daylight again. Chu Yu bored to count the scratches on the stone beside him. At the end of the count, he was overjoyed: "master! A full year! "


    Fu Lanxue does not deny: "before also heartless, to this last moment is anxious."


    Chuyu laughs.


    Fu Lanxue continued: "in fact, three days ago, the time has come, these days, day and night, you row three less."


    Chuyu chuckles and swallows a mouthful of blood


    Fu Lanxue glanced at him lightly: "I lied to you."


    Chu fish refuses to communicate with Fu Lanxue.


    When Fu Lanxue arrived at the gap with the Chu fish, the border had been weakened by 70%. Fu Lanxue was highly cultivated and raised his sword for a stab, but in a moment, he opened the gap.


    This year we had a good time together. Chu Yu bowed solemnly to Fu Lanxue, hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "I know a person, sir. He can enter the soul array, maybe..."


    Fu Lanxue stood quietly with her lips tightly closed. She did not know if she heard the words of the fish.


    Chu fish bit his teeth: "how lonely and desolate is it to stay under this abyss. Would you like to go out with me, elder?"


    Fu Lanxue was silent for a long time, and finally shook her head: "I''m very good here. At the beginning, it was just a kind of obsession. I''d like to encourage them to raise their spirits in the Fu family It''s just that it''s too damaged to bring it back. It''s probably reincarnated. "The soul of reincarnation has no memory of the past, not to mention hundreds of years.


    Chu fish sighed, arched his hand to Fu Lanxue again, and said with a smile, "if there is a chance in the future, I will come to see you with wine."


    Fu Lanxue''s face was calm: "if you want to enter the abyss, you can only jump down from above. You can''t use the sword to cast spells when you fall into the abyss. This time, you are lucky to have other forces to protect your body. Next time, if you fall down... "


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Yu understood.


    ¡­¡­ The next time, it''s the first golden age monk in the world of practice to fall into a meat pie.


    Chu Yu didn''t give up. He thought that when Xie Xi grew up, he would kill the demon lord Yan Heng and destroy the forbidden system of the evil abyss. When he came down, he would be safe. Thinking about it, he arched his hand again and walked out from the gap.


    There was a flash of light.


    It''s too dazzling to meet the dim light under the magic abyss and the bright light outside.


    Chu fish closed his eyes as soon as he went out, but he still pricked physiological tears to the bright light, squatted down silently, and looked around when his eyes adapted to the light.


    Behind is the bare mountain wall. It seems to be a deep forest here. Now it''s winter. The leaves are withered. The bare branches are frosted and frozen. At first glance, it looks like a beautiful tree.


    It''s covered with snow from far and near. It''s white when you see it. It''s similar to when you fell into the abyss.


    Chu fish turned around and knocked on the wall of the mountain, which was nothing strange behind him. He sighed and knew that it was the illusion of the enchantment of the evil abyss. He didn''t stop much. He set a direction and walked along with Xunsheng.


    I don''t know where it is, but it should be in Jiaoxia. I only hope to leave Chu''s house or Tianyuan gate too far away. He is a mortal now, dressed in rags. I can''t go to Tianyuan gate even if I go back


    As Chu Yu walked, he thought about where to go. Suddenly, he smelled a fishy smell in his nose. He said something bad in his heart. He turned around and ran, but he ran too slowly. He was suddenly caught by something on his back, and then he smashed him to the ground.


    In the winter, the ground was hard and cold. The Chu fish was suddenly pressed by the strong force. The pain made his eyes black. He just woke up and turned around. He pressed the things behind him. The five viscera were pressed. He could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood and almost suffocated.


    Barely turning around, he saw that behind him was a huge wolf demon, blind in one eye and full of violence in the other, which seemed to be spiritual. Seeing that the little ants under the claws dare to turn around, the wolf demon howls. When the sharp claws are stretched out and the Chu fish is about to be born, a woman''s voice suddenly rings not far away.


    "Stop!"


    The wolf demon immediately took back his claws. One of them was still pressing the Chuyu, but he said, "look, mei''er, I''ve got a man."


    Melanie?


    Chu fish felt a little familiar. He swallowed almost another mouthful of blood and looked back. There is a woman walking in front of you. It''s winter. It''s frosty everywhere. The woman is only wearing a thin red yarn, which can only cover the full chest and lower / lower / body. Other places are exposed. The skin color is greasy and white, and the waist and legs are slim. It''s tempting. Look up again, that face is coquettish and charming, the eyes are full of spring water.


    ¡­¡­ A little familiar.


    The woman swayed and walked slowly, her voice soft: "I said many times, I can''t eat people, let him go."


    "Meier..." The wolf demon let go of the Chu fish rather wrongly. The Chu fish glanced at it as if he could see the grievance from the ferocious face of the wolf.


    When mei''er came to her side, a gust of fragrance came. Chu Yu sneezed politely, rubbed her nose, and looked at her. Mei''er, who was still angry for three minutes, suddenly changed her face and looked at him in amazement.


    Chu Yu was staring at her head. "This girl..."


    Mei''er stared at him for a moment, her lips trembled, and her eyes immediately turned red: "Master Chu!"


    ¡­¡­ Who are you?


    Chu Yu was shocked by the sound of "immortal master". He tried to remember where he had seen the woman. He was thinking about it. His eyes suddenly swept to the white fox tail that swayed behind the woman. It seemed to unlock some memories. His eyes brightened and he remembered.


    No wonder it''s so familiar


    This is not a very good memory.


    This mei''er is the fox demon he wanted to enlighten Xie Xi with when he had a brain attack As a result, mei''er didn''t come in the middle of the night. He was yelled by Xie Xibi, and felt puzzled At that time, Xie Xi''s feelings for him showed a little bit, but he was slow and directly classified that kind of feelings as the youth''s dependence on him.


    It seems that the wolf demon should be Melanie''s friend. At the beginning, Xie Xi was so angry that he chased them with his sword for a long time. He didn''t know whether these two demons remembered their revenge


    Chu Yu was in the middle of suffering, but mei''er had tears in her eyes and sobbed: "I have seen you At that time, I helped my concubine and this stupid man to pass through many difficulties with the immortal instrument sent by immortal master. Later, although I found out the identity of immortal master, Chu family and Tianyuan gate were not the places where we little demons got in Last year, I heard that the immortal master died with the demon lord Yan Heng for the sake of righteousness and fell into the abyss. I don''t want to see the immortal master again today, my concubine My body... "Before he had finished speaking, he began to babble.


    Chu fish''s head is bigger, and he is a little relieved. It didn''t look like he was looking for revenge. He didn''t have a big impression of the fox demon either. When she got the mood under control, he nodded and said in a low voice, "in this case, can you let me go?"


    Mei''er nodded hurriedly. Seeing the blood on the corner of Chu fish''s mouth, she quickly touched the pill and gave it to Chu fish. At present, this situation can''t be hurt. Chu Yu hesitated for a moment, looked at mei''er''s sincere eyes, and took them over and swallowed them.


    Eldest wolf demon didn''t like it: "mei''er, that''s the life-saving medicine you have kept for a long time..."


    Mei''er glanced at him, snorted coldly, ignored him, looked at Chu fish again, and his eyes were red again: "Master Chu, how are your hair white?"


    Chu Yu Su Rong: "I think too much. Girl, don''t think too much like me, you will get old ahead of time. "


    Melanie said nothing in tears.


    Chu fish said, "where is this?"


    Asked about serious business, mei''er said with a solemn face, "this is a small forest not far from the Tianyuan gate. Is the immortal ready to return to the school?"


    Seeing that her face was not right, Chu Yumo said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Alas, Master Chu, you don''t know that today''s Tianyuan gate is fragmented It''s also the day of the mob. It''s said that the mob suddenly split and swallowed most of the Tianyuan gate. The Tianyuan mountains are all short. Many disciples have no time to escape and are swallowed up by a black fog Moreover, the ancestor of Tianyuan gate was seated, and the pillar of Yuanying period died in disorder. Now the battle between Zhengmo and Tianyuan gate is fierce. Tianyuan gate can''t draw a few people. Everyone says that Tianyuan gate is going to be over. "


    Did the ancestor sit down?


    Chu Yu was shocked. He thought that it would be possible for Yan Heng to grasp the devil''s chest into the chest of the ancestor of tianyuanmen I just didn''t expect that the situation of tianyuanmen was so bad.


    Moreover, the battle of Zhengmo began again, and Lu Qingan and Xie Xi 80% went to the front line again. Now that he is like this, song yuanzhuo remembers his revenge again. Returning to such a Tianyuan gate is just like looking for death.


    Chu fish immediately shook his head: "well I''m not going back. Do you know where my master and brother are? "


    Mei''er was about to answer. After a thick tree nearby, there was a laugh. Although it was clear, it contained a sense of terror, which made people feel numb.


    "Younger martial brother Chu wants to know the whereabouts of martial uncle Lu and younger martial brother Xie. Why do you ask outsiders? Isn''t it better to ask me?"


    As soon as Chu Yu heard the sound, he couldn''t feel it well. He looked at it warily. I saw a figure slowly emerging behind the tree. At first glance, the Chuyu spat in the dark.


    I am so immortal that I met song Jingyi as soon as I came back.


    At this time, song Jingyi was obviously more spiritual than when he met a year ago, but his eyes and eyebrows were shrouded in a faint and gloomy atmosphere. Chu Yu looked around and saw that he didn''t take people with him. He was confused. He listened to the wolf demon and took a breath of cool air: "the golden age monk What can we do, Melanie? We can''t fight! "


    ¡­¡­


    Golden Age???


    Did you hear me right???


    Chuyu is shocked. At the beginning, song Jingyi was deprived of the spirit and only kept the strength during the Qi training period. It''s true that he can''t even pretend whether song Jingyi can''t see it.


    So what''s going on?


    ¡­¡­ Did he cultivate a magic skill like the Chu frost river? But this magic skill is also the secret of the magic way. How can it be passed on to him


    For a moment, Chu Yu thought a lot. At last, he just kept a cool look and said in a low voice: "it''s elder martial brother song. Elder martial brother song is really a thousand li in a day, and his soul has been exhausted in one year and he has returned to the golden age. Congratulations. "


    Song Jingyi doesn''t know that his spirit is blocked. Maybe he can scare him away. If you don''t run away It''s going to be a disaster.


    Chu fish''s palm is slightly sweaty.


    Seeing his calm and self-confident appearance, song Jingyi, who had just watched a good play, was a little suspicious: could Chu Yu just be forced to spit blood by this wolf demon, just making a show?


    God knows how excited he was to see Chu Yu come out before. He would kill him immediately and cut him to pieces, but he was afraid that he could not fight Chu Yu, so he didn''t dare to fight.


    Chu Yu knows that now he has to rely on acting skills. The more calm he is, the more skeptical song Jingyi is.


    Sure enough, to be on the safe side, song Jingyi did not dare to do it. He looked at Chu Yu and sneered, "it seems that younger martial brother Chu has had a good year."


    Chuyu looked at him coldly and said nothing.


    After a moment of confrontation between the two sides, song Jingyi didn''t start, but he didn''t want to leave. He followed him all the time, and Chu Yu would be exposed more quickly. He had to bite his teeth and keep his voice steady. He said lightly, "since there is nothing wrong, younger martial brother will leave first."


    At the end of the conversation, he turned around and left, trying to make himself walk smoothly and calmly. He didn''t want to take a few steps, but suddenly there was a clear rebuke behind him.


    "Chuyu, take my sword!"


    It''s broken!


    Chu fish''s face changed greatly. He did not hesitate to push two monsters around him: "run!"


    It''s not that there''s any spirit of sacrifice, but song Jingyi''s goal is him. Mei''er and wolf demon are low in cultivation. They will be caught in a moment with him. At that time, they will die two more. It''s not worth it.He did not move. The sword behind him did not go straight through his body, but went up and floated against his neck. The sharp sword spirit immediately blew several lines of blood red.


    Song Jingyi burst out laughing and appeared in front of the Chu fish. His face was twisted, like ecstasy or rage. He pointed to the Chu fish and laughed for a long time, but his face was still twisted.


    "Junior brother Chu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. We need to talk about the past."

 Chapter 71

    Chu fish is cold awake.


    A cold deep into the bone marrow soaked his whole body, numb and numb. His teeth chattered unconsciously. He opened his eyes to the yellow light and a closed iron door.


    His hands were locked. He made a living by biting his teeth. There was a blue mark on his pale and thin wrist, but he could only hear the clear sound of the iron lock hitting the wall behind him.


    The water that rises to the waist becomes more and more cloudy and cold. Chu fish frowns tightly, sighs for a while, and gives up struggling.


    I knew that song Jingyi would not kill him easily. Song Jingyi hates him and Xie Xi very much. Now he has a chance to catch him. Of course, he will torture him severely and kill him again.


    Just thinking about it, the iron gate suddenly "clicks" open. Chu Yu squints, looks up, and sees song Jingyi come in with his spare time. He sees what he has in his hand. Chu Yu''s eyebrow is drawn, silent for a long time, and keeps his face expressionless.


    Song Jingyi seems to be in a good mood and smiles happily: "how is it? Are you comfortable? Chuyu, I''m afraid you haven''t suffered this kind of torture in your life. Who are you still disgusting like this? Do you want to cry and call you big brother


    Chu fish''s eyes light at him.


    It''s like hitting cotton with a fist. Song Jingyi''s smile is stagnant, and his eyes are suddenly cold. He looks at Chu fish fiercely and bitterly. "Chu fish, what do you really think you are? You just can accept all people''s praise by your birth! What are you! "


    Chu fish suddenly smiled and said softly, "what are you?"


    Just after the voice fell, he heard the clear and crisp sound of "pa". Chu fish was hit by a slap on the head. The burning pain on his left face filled his mouth with light blood. He frowned, turned around and stared at Song Jingyi as usual.


    Song Jingyi is furious and laughs: "it seems that you haven''t understood the situation yet? Master Chu, let me show you the reality! "


    He said, raising his hand.


    A long whip with a row of barbs. If you are hit by such a whip, you should take off the skin even if you don''t die. Chu Yu thought he would be afraid of his legs. When song Jingyi opened the mechanism to let all the water out, he was calm when he waved the whip away.


    It''s just a little flesh and skin pain


    The whip raised, bringing out the sound of crackling clear and breaking the air. Chu fish''s eyebrow tip moved, and slowly closed his eyes. The next time, severe pain is coming out of the waist. It''s a little bit painful when it comes up, and it''s a pain when it''s taken back.


    Chu fish almost couldn''t bring it up in one breath. His breath was shaking. It took a long time to slow down. However, it was not easy for him for a long time.


    Chu fish was biting his teeth all the way, almost fainted without saying a word. Song Jingyi wants to see Chu Yu cry, cry, even cry and beg him to stop. Unexpectedly, Chu Yu doesn''t let go when he dies. He is depressed, snorts coldly, twists the mechanism, and turns to leave.


    The cold water came back to the waist again, and Chu fish shivered. At first, he was still a little dizzy. He woke up immediately. His teeth could not help shivering. His bloody body was soaked in cold water by the whip. Chu fish only felt that it was hard to breathe, and the hair was black in front of him.


    ¡­¡­ I can''t stand it.


    So many more times, this life has to be here.


    Immersed in the cold water, Chu fish sometimes wake up, sometimes groggy with pain. I don''t know how long later, the iron door clicks open again. Chu fish reluctantly raised his eyelids, looked at Song Jingyi, and saw that he came in with a whip. He swore in his heart, and then dropped his eyes and said nothing.


    Today, there is no nonsense in Song Jingyi. When the water recedes, he raises his hand and smokes. The sound of breaking the sky is heard continuously.


    Chu Yu sometimes faints in pain. When he wakes up, the cold water has already overflowed. Song Jingyi seems to have something to do with it. Although he can''t distinguish day and night in the water prison, Chu Yu can also vaguely feel that he hasn''t come for a long time, and it''s just a flogging.


    I don''t know for a long time, when Chu Yu woke up again, he only felt his head was dim, his breath was hot, and his heart was not good, just afraid of being cold. Song Jingyi stood at the edge of the water prison. This time, he didn''t hold the whip. Chu Yu barely raised his eyes and looked at him. His heart was cold.


    Song Jingyi is looking for Sheng.


    Feeling Chu fish''s eyes, song Jingyi smiled happily: "this sword is very familiar, right?"


    Chu fish silent for a while, light mouth, voice hoarse: "looking for Sheng very afraid of dirty."


    Song Jingyi is furious: "how dare you talk back at this time?"


    Chu fish was slapped again, his face was numb with pain, he frowned and said lightly: "ready to kill me? Please help yourself. "


    Song Jingyi pulls out his Sheng and says: "don''t pretend to be fearless, even if you are fearless - Chu Yu, you say, if I cut off your head and send it to Xie Xi, then chop your hands and send it to Chu Sheng, what expression will they see?"


    Unexpectedly, he would say something so insidious, and it seemed that he was not just threatening. Chuyu paused, and his eyebrows were cold. "You will regret it."


    Seeing that his expression was still cold, the anger of song Jingyi started, and suddenly he thought of Xie Xi and Chu Shengmu killing demon Xiu. It''s said that a madman looks more like a devil than a demon cultivator. If it''s found outAs long as I don''t touch that God again.


    ***


    Chu Yu dreams of his former memory.


    However, the little boy about ten years old, wearing the Chu family''s snow-green Satin Robe, and his white face is always cold, and he will be pointed everywhere --


    "look! It''s the third childe of Chu family! "


    "Oh, I thought it was a little girl. She was so handsome."


    "The Chu family will praise him to the heaven..."


    In the disordered whispers, there are jealousy, envy, awe and coldness. The little boy still has no expression until he is stopped by an old man with white hair.


    He has always been reticent. He glanced at the old way coldly. He would leave when he changed his direction. Then he heard the old way, hehe, laughing: "disaster star comes from heaven Hehe hehe, the Chu family has been weakened from generation to generation. Now it''s surrounded by disaster stars. I''m afraid it will be destroyed within a hundred years. "


    Chu Yu thought to himself: the original master provoked the protagonist to death. After being cut to pieces, he killed the eldest brother and even the whole Chu family. He was indeed a disaster star.


    In my dream, I heard the conversation between the young man and the Taoist priest vaguely. Before long, the young man, who has always been silent in his family, suddenly proposed to practice in the Tianyuan gate thousands of miles away.


    Chu Yu thought again: it seems that the original owner didn''t want to drag down the family. He wanted to stay away from the Chu family Unfortunately, he left Chu''s house and just ran into the main character.


    Before he could think more, he was awakened by the pain in his body.


    When you open your eyes, you will see a clean and elegant room instead of the cold and humid water cell. The incense of Ningshen was floating in the air. The Chu fish stared at the outside of the veil for a moment, and suddenly felt a little cold. Only then did they take back their eyes. As soon as they looked down, they saw that Xie Xizheng was looking down at his thigh.


    What are you doing!


    Chu fish has a splitting headache, a sore throat, and a hoarse voice like swallowing a handful of sand Xie Xi! "


    Xie Xi''s body was stiff, but he didn''t turn around. His voice was cold: "Ansheng is lying down. I''m scrubbing your medicine. Your body is full of whiplash. If you don''t take good medicine, it will be ugly. "


    Chu Yu just wanted to say, "it''s me that is ugly, not you that is ugly." he obviously felt the cold anger in Xie Xi''s tone, and immediately swallowed the words to his mouth, clapping silently in his heart.


    Good Compared with the first meeting after refuting the mausoleum ruins, Xie Xi had to calm down a lot, which was also a kind of progress


    Heartless thinking, but the eyes can not help a hot, a sour nose, tears into the white sideburns, Chu fish blinked, see Xie Xi throwing stubborn do not look back, simply rest assured silent crying out.


    He did not feel the urge to cry for the rest of his life or meet again. He just recalled the shaking words when Xie Xi rushed into the water prison. He could not help but resent himself, feel ashamed, and feel sorry for Xie Xi.


    His body could not help shivering. He qiminrui, Xie Xi, immediately turned his head back. Chu Yu blinked. Seeing Xie Xi''s red eyes and silent tears, he was stunned for a moment, but he could not help laughing. He smiled, but couldn''t help but shrivel down the corner of his mouth. He called "younger martial brother" in a low voice.


    Xie Xi came to him in silence, holding him with his hands across the neck of the Chu fish and burying his head in his neck socket. For a long time, his voice was still full of tears: "you lied to me You lied to me again! You said you would wait for me if you had something! Chuyu, how many times would you like to disappear before my eyes! Do you want to drive me crazy! "


    He took a long breath, silent for a moment, almost begging: "elder martial brother Don''t force me anymore... "

 Chapter 74

    Chu fish''s eyes flashed and stared at Xie Xi. His lips, which were slightly red and swollen, were moist and bright red. He felt the hardness and heat of the thing against his lower body. He slowly smiled, lowered his voice, raised his head and bit his lower lip If you want any reward, take it yourself. "


    After being teased by him, Xie Xi almost lost control. He tightly pressed his hands on his side and his eyes were deep. "Elder martial brother, you owe me a lot of things, not only rewards, but also today?"


    Chu fish a Zheng: "what thing?"


    Xie Xi leaned down, pecked from his chin to his Adam''s apple, and bit his mouth lightly. "Three hundred eighty-six days," he said lightly


    £¿£¿£¿


    wtf£¿£¿£¿


    Chu fish swallowed his saliva and dared not think about it. He laughed and said: "I''m not sure Younger martial brother, why do you and I have such a share? This account will be written off, OK? "


    Xie Xi seemed to smile with a sneer, didn''t speak, kissed his white chest, bit and licked on the bright red, extended his hand to the bottom slowly, and rubbed him like punishment.


    Chu fish frowned slightly, breathed quickly, and looked at Xie Xi''s expression.


    Just then, he was kissed all the time. He was moved and licked and rubbed by Xie Xi. There was a burning desire in his heart. He pursed his lips. He was embarrassed to say it, but his legs clamped Xie Xi''s waist and closed his eyes slightly.


    Xie Xi reached out and stroked his face. He saw the light in his half closed eyes. His white hair was half cold and half charming. His throat was a little tight.


    ¡­¡­ It''s true that I''m already in love, but I''m not willing to take the initiative.


    The deeper the smile on Xie Xi''s face, he raised Chu fish''s back neck and gave him a kiss. He bit the red lips and coaxed: "senior brother Is it comfortable with me? "


    Chuyu pressed the shy thought and closed his eyes Comfortable. "


    Xie Xi kissed the corner of his eyes with some grievances: "elder martial brother lied to me, if it was really comfortable, how could he not open his eyes to see me?"


    Chuyu: " Oh, science has proved that when people can''t see, their senses will be more acute... "


    "Science? Well, younger martial brother, please follow his instructions. "


    Xie Xi''s voice just fell, the next moment, Chu fish will know the true meaning of not being immortal.


    Xie Xi didn''t know where to touch a band to tie his eyes.


    There was darkness in front of me. I could see nothing but the patient kisses and caresses of my body. The voice of desire lingered in my ears:


    "do you want to, senior brother?"


    Chu fish trembled without reason. His body was like a fire. He was hot and soft. Only Xie Xi''s lips and cool fingers could relieve him a little. He moved his body. It seemed that the things he held against the bottom / body expanded a little bit, but he only ground them at the mouth of the cave, but refused to enter.


    It seems that there are ants crawling in the bones, crispy and itchy. Chu fish opens his mouth and wants to say a word. Unexpectedly, when his lips are opened, a trace of charming ¡õ, some dumb, but extremely attractive.


    Xie Xi almost didn''t control it. His eyes grew red. He lowered his head to kiss and kiss Chu Yu on his lips. He murmured, "elder martial brother, tell me, do you want younger martial brother?"


    Chu fish silently reached out and hugged Xie Xi''s smooth back.


    Under the darkness in front of him, he could hear the heavy breath and the rapid heartbeat in his ear more clearly. Where Xie Xi''s finger fell, it was incomparable. His breath became heavier and heavier. His brain was empty, but he suddenly remembered the days when he was under the devil''s abyss.


    ¡­¡­ In the dark abyss, he thought of Xie Xi countless times, thought of madness, and even cried once. It was cold and dark in the cave. When he was tortured by the pain, he opened his eyes and closed his eyes. When he was in a trance, he saw Xie Xi smiling at him and calling his elder martial brother repeatedly.


    He wants to thank Xi.


    Also Want to thank Xi.


    Chu fish''s heart is warm. He looks up and kisses, sweating profusely. He says softly, "I want to."


    The Great Harmony of life! ]


    he also kept whispering love words. Chu fish''s brain was blank again. He would only say one sentence after Xie Xi said it.


    "Senior brother, I like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Like you. "


    "Never part..."


    "Never part..."


    Xie Xi''s eyes were moistened for some reason, and his movements became gentle. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and pulled away the strap tied to Chu fish''s eyes. His voice was soft as if he were coquetry: "elder martial brother, look at me."


    Chuyu opened his eyes slightly and looked at him seriously.


    His eyes were gentle, and a little red because of his desire, and he was at a loss. Xie Xi could not help his pure and charming eyes, and could not help but reach out again to cover his eyes.


    ¡­¡­ Only when he''s still there.


    In this life, there are four seasons, cold or hot, sweet and warm.


    ***


    overindulgence is not good.


    Especially when the body is recovering.When Chu Yu woke up in the hazy and kicked Xie Xi off to get out of bed, there was a pain of unspeakable tearing in his lower body. As soon as his leg was soft, he knelt directly.


    Before kneeling to the ground, Xie Xi, who had just been kicked away, quickly fished it back to the bed and turned over to be pressed by his body.


    Last night, from afternoon to midnight, it was almost at dawn that Chu Yu was let go. Chu Yu was so feeble that he raised his hand and pinched Xie Xi''s handsome face. He felt his hand was very sore and sighed: "come on, not satisfied yet?"


    Xie Xi is fresh and energetic, with bright eyes: "I''ll never be satisfied if I do it with my senior brother."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yu said, "you can spare my old man''s waist..."


    Xie Xi sneered and said, "where is senior brother old?" He leaned down to Xie Xi''s ear, vaguely exhaled, "elder martial brother''s skin is smooth and not old at all."


    As soon as he talked about skin, Chu fish could not help looking down at the vertical and horizontal welts on his body. He didn''t care about the welts at first, but now he can''t help but get tangled up Is it ugly? "


    The jade white skin is lined with all over whiplash, which is really ferocious and ugly.


    Xie Xi eyebrows a pick: "is it younger martial brother''s practice, didn''t tell clearly elder martial brother last night?"


    Chu Yu is silent: "it''s I see. "


    The body was carried by Xie Xi to clean up and changed clothes. Apart from being soft, there was no discomfort. Chu Yu hugs Xie Xi. Xie Xi presses down and hugs him on the bed for two turns. They hug each other peacefully. After a warm moment, Chu Yu coughs and asks: "younger martial brother, I Is it almost over? "


    Xie Xi sighed and rubbed his hair. "If elder martial brother is as gentle and delicious every night as last night, it''s not impossible to pay off younger martial brother in March."


    Chu fish said: " I have to think about changing the pillow. "


    Just joking, the hand that buckles in waist is a tight, Xie Xi turns over to press Chu fish, smile not smile: "what did elder martial brother just say?"


    Chu Yu coughs: "nothing, just talking and playing, younger martial brother, you''re wrong." Said, hurriedly repaired to kiss his lips Cape, expressed oneself faithful.


    Xie Xi put away his smile and buried his head in his neck. "It''s OK for elder martial brother to laugh and scold younger martial brother, but don''t say such words that poke at younger martial brother''s heart. Even if they are jokes, younger martial brother is also hard to hear."


    Chu fish some guilt: "sorry."


    Sometimes he is so open-minded that he accidentally stabs Xie Xixin''s cell. No wonder the child has been in a panic


    Tired of skewing for a while, Chu Yu picked up his strength and thought that he had not stepped out of the room for several times in many days. He simply dressed his clothes, looked at his white hair and tangled it up. He led Xie Xi to get some directions for Fu Chongyi to get back the color of his hair. He also asked Chu Sheng where he was.


    It''s also strange to say that the people who are most worried about him, except Xie Xi, are Chusheng. After Chusheng went out, he never came back to explore him


    Chu Yu was depressed. Xie Xi took him to find Fu Chongyi''s pharmacy, but he didn''t see anyone. Xie Xi thought about it for a while, and then led Chu Yu to the backyard.


    The backyard is full of herbs. There are all kinds of strange herbs reflecting the eyes. Some of them are tall, some of them seem to be wild grass on the road. Chu fish saw them strangely, and suddenly heard a low dispute in front of them.


    A tall and strange red flower covered the scene ahead. Chu fish''s heart leaped coldly without any reason. He did not walk past. He grabbed Xie Xi and squatted under the red flower. He peeped out his head to see it.


    This see, see Chu fish almost scream out a voice, hurriedly put out a hand to cover mouth, also covered Xie Xi''s mouth by the way.


    ¡­¡­ In front, it was Fu Chongyi and Chu Sheng. At this time, the cold and strong Chu voice was always on Fu Chongyi''s face, but Fu Chongyi tightly pressed on the wall and kissed him fiercely. Chu Sheng raised his head, his expression seemed to be painful, but his hands trembled and hugged Fu Chongyi''s waist.


    Xie Xi was calm. He looked down and covered his hand. He thought it was beautiful and white. He could not help licking his palm with his tongue.


    Chu fish''s palm itched, subconsciously pulled it back, stared at Xie Xi and looked at it again.


    ¡­¡­ Chu is crying?


    Chu fish clearly saw the tears falling from Chu''s eyes. They were crystal clear. They crossed their faces. They did not know whether they were suffering to the extreme or struggling. Suddenly they pushed Fu Chongyi away, turned their hands and slapped the fan.


    Fu Chongyi did not hide or dodge, but laughed at the slap: "ah Sheng, at least you don''t hate me, do you?"


    Chu''s voice closed his eyes, his face was pale and terrible, his body seemed to tremble with anger. After a while, he opened his eyes and said lightly, "you are the little son of the Fu family. I am the head of the Chu family. The Fu family and the Chu family have always made good friends. I don''t want us to have no friends."


    At the end of the conversation, he turned around without hesitation, holding the wall in another direction.


    Chu fish''s heart trembled when he saw it, but he thought it was normal.


    ¡­¡­ Originally, it was strange that the young master of Fu family and the famous medical immortals in the world of cultivation could not bear to run after Chu Sheng without complaining and regretting, and help continuously without asking for return. Fu Chongyi was indeed a kind-hearted doctor in the original description, but not the Holy Father.Fu Chongyi Maybe he likes Chusheng, but Chusheng doesn''t like him.


    Maybe Chu Sheng likes Fu Chongyi, but he is in charge of the future fate of the Chu family. He can''t go wrong. Chu Yu is the small one. If he and Xie Xi form a couple, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t marry and have children in the future. There are always some rumors outside that can be ignored. But if the head of the Chu family is the same, he may not be able to avoid being criticized.


    Chu Yu looked at Fu Chongyi for a moment and walked in that direction. He couldn''t help but look at Xie Xi: "younger martial brother, you say, my eldest brother is in the end..."


    In a moment of silence, Xie Xi took the Chu fish into his arms and said, "elder martial brother, whether the Chu voice is also to Fu Chongyi or not But they are almost impossible. "


    Chu Sheng understood this truth, so he always avoided Fu Chongyi.


    However, Fu Chongyi seems to have no idea. He pursues him stubbornly and refuses to let go.


    This is a personal matter of Chu Sheng. Chu Yu really didn''t do much evaluation and couldn''t intervene. He sighed, got up and walked around with Xie Xi in the backyard for a while. When he returned to the pharmacy, he saw Fu Chongyi again.


    His face was heavy and melancholy. Chu Yu was clear in his heart. He just didn''t see the scene in the backyard. He bowed his hand to Fu Chongyi and said, "I''m very well now. I''m tired of Fu Gongzi these days."


    Fu Chongyi stared at him for a while and was stunned. He didn''t wake up until he noticed Xie Xi''s bad eyes. He smiled apologetically. He felt a small jade box from the cupboard and spoke to Chu fish, but handed it to Xie Xi: "it''s for removing scars. Apply it once a day, massage the skin until the ointment is absorbed, and whip wounds can be removed soon."


    Xie Xi took over and thanked him sincerely. He was trying to take Chu Yu away to try the ointment. Chu Yu kicked him and said, "master Fu, my elder brother''s side When can I do it? "


    Fu Chongyi lost his mind for a moment and smiled: "tonight, you can receive a complete brother tomorrow. You have been coming for quite a long time. You can leave tomorrow. Jinhe needs you. " After a pause, he said, "headmaster song also needs your explanation."


    Chu Yu looked doubtfully at Fu Chongyi, who was smiling like a spring breeze. He couldn''t see anything unusual, so he gave thanks again and walked back to the room with Xie Xi to meditate.


    After a quiet moment, Chu Yu thought of another thing: "by the way, the reward is also given to you. Should you tell me how song Jingyi''s life experience is?"


    Unexpectedly, Xie Xi''s eyes turned and he said with a smile, "it''s a long story and quite complicated. Let''s wait for the master to return to Jiao Xia and talk to song yuanzhuo."


    You''ve learned to hang your appetite?


    Chu Yu couldn''t help but poke Xie Xi in the face: "it''s really sad. In the past, my younger martial brother didn''t hide anything from me, but this time he was hiding it and swallowing it."


    Xie Xi''s eyes fell on the Chu fish and he said with a smile, "don''t you like it, elder martial brother?"


    Chu fish didn''t respond for a moment: "why should I be happy..."


    Xie Xi said with a smile, "isn''t elder martial brother very happy, isn''t he? Then I''ll try my best to make elder martial brother happy tonight? "


    Chu fish suddenly became silent. For a long time, his face was black, and the righteous words said: "well Sleep in separate beds tonight. "

 Chapter 75

    In addition to the things in bed, Xie Xi basically depends on the Chu fish. Sleeping in separate beds is just the idea of Chu fish.


    Chu fish sighs: the child is old and disobedient


    Fu Chongyi is going to change his arms for Chu''s voice clearing. After a warm feeling, Chu fish nest sighs in Xie xihuai. But it''s not that I don''t trust Fu Chongyi. I believe that Fu Chongyi can do everything well, but At the thought of Fu Chongyi''s strange expression, Chu Yu was worried.


    Xie Xi could probably guess Chu Yu''s mind, stroked his back, patted him gently and comfortingly, and said: "elder martial brother, tell me what you have done in the past year?"


    Chu Yu knew that Xie Xi wanted him to divert his attention and avoid his worries. Following his wishes, he thought about his time at the bottom of the abyss. He was not prepared to hide Xie Xi. He smiled and said, "younger martial brother, do you still remember Fu Lanxue that my elder brother said before?"


    Xie Xi just thought about it and then recalled it and nodded.


    Chu fish then said that Fu Lanxue helped him. When she first entered the abyss, she was too sad and suffered from the pain everyday. Chu Yu kept quiet about these things and said that he felt happy. For example, he was tired of eating fruit and ran out to lure a group of wild animals out. Fu Lanxue had to kill them. Only when he finished killing did he find that the wild animals were poisonous and could not eat


    He thought it was funny, but Xie Xi''s face was a little ugly, the fire in his eyes was dim, he endured his anger, and his tone was calm: "what else?"


    Chu Yu fell on his chest, but he didn''t see Xie Xi''s expression. He smiled happily for a while and continued: "once, I found that there was a bird below. Excited, he forgot Fu''s advice and wanted the bird to take me up A big bird came to me and grabbed me, then tried to throw him down and smash him to death to eat... "


    That time, Chu Yu was really scared. After all, he was useless without spiritual power. When he arrived in the air, he found out how powerful he was when he was a cultivator. He was afraid for a long time afterwards. Now he just thought it was funny.


    It was so depressing down there, and he always felt that Xie Xi had been looking up and down. He wanted to see him once, and he died as soon as he had a stroke of his brain.


    Chu Yu sighed and thought about this. When his eyes brightened, he was about to ask Xie Xi if he had been waiting for a long time in the abyss. He raised his head and saw Xie Xi''s expression. Then he found that Xie Xi''s face was gloomy, his eyes were full of anger, and he bit his teeth and cut his teeth? Do I have to be scared to death to give up? "


    Chu fish met his angry handsome face, sweating profusely.


    As a client, he thinks of those things only as funny, but Xie Xi just feels scared


    Xie Xi was shocked and stared at Chu fish for a moment, biting his lips in hatred, kissing him until he couldn''t breathe, and then he would not let go. He still felt angry, and raised his hand to his hip to express a slap.


    Chu Yu was defeated, but he could only swallow his breath. He coughed for a while and said: "in fact, I have a time to live in peace Master Fu gave me a stone to carve out the people I miss. It took me a year to carve it. "


    Xie Xi was stunned. His cheeks were suddenly red. He wriggled and kneaded: "Oh? Is it? "


    After Chu Yu left the abyss, he forgot the little stone carving. At this time, he suddenly thought of sitting up and felt a burst of heartbreak. At that time, because he had no spiritual power, he couldn''t put things into the ring, just put the stone carvings into his arms. Fortunately, before being whipped by song Jingyi, the stone carvings slipped into the water and saved a whole place. But when Xie Xilai saved him, he didn''t pay attention to anything under the water prison at all.


    ¡­¡­ If I go back now, I wonder if I can find it?


    See Chu fish some depressed, Xie Xi pondered for a while, immediately get up to put on the inner clothes, and then get out of bed to put on the outer robe, pick up the broken snow. Chu Yu sat on the bed a little stupefied. "Younger martial brother, are you here?"


    Xie Xi narrowed his eyes and smiled. He bent down to hold Chu Yu''s face. He kissed Chu Yu gently on his lips, which were red, swollen and moist. He said, "younger martial brother suddenly thought of something trivial. He went out for a trip and came back in half an hour. Elder martial brother is waiting for him."


    Chu fish was a little confused. He picked up his coat and was ready to put it on: "I''ll go with you."


    Xie Xiwu said: "although I''m glad that elder martial brother finally has the consciousness of following younger martial brother, I don''t need to follow him this time. As long as the elder martial brother is still in bed when he comes back It''s best not to wear clothes. "


    Chu Yu put on his inner garment, put on the quilt and lay on the bed.


    Xie Xi couldn''t help hissing and laughing, reached out and rubbed his hair, and left with the sword.


    Chu fish turned over and looked out of the window at the sky.


    Fu Jiabu''s settlement is not affected by the four seasons. Even though the outside world is frozen and snowy for thousands of miles, the inside is still warm as spring. But as soon as Xie Xi was missing, the room became cold.


    He blinked, suddenly thought of the system that he had forgotten for a long time, and said slowly: "system, I seem to remember you said that when the original text is finished, you will unbind with me?"


    The system laughs: "what is the host talking about? People can''t understand it ~ ah ~ the wind tonight is so noisy ~"


    Chu fish gnash their teeth: "ha ha."


    The system still has killing moves: "the system intercepts a large wave of barrages for the host."Chu Yu said, "Oh."


    Chu fish sneers: "you are to show me the bullet curtain to release the binding."


    The system cried and chirped: "I have old hosts and small hosts."


    Chuyu: "roll."


    Is it true that an artificial intelligence emotion is so rich?


    The system was silent for a while, lying down and pretending to be dead. Chu fish couldn''t poke it alive. He was furious and suddenly heard a "Ding" prompt.


    "A big wave of bullet curtain loading ~"


    Nima system, are you ready to die!


    [netizen AI Fei''s majesty: younger martial brother is expected to go mad... I haven''t seen his elder martial brother with cinnabar nevus in these days_ [2]


    [netizen passer: cry blind... Kneel down and beg for a lot of good things for elder martial brother and younger martial brother... Sit and wait for elder martial brother to get well and drive... 2.]


    [netizen''s ghost house is a bit cute: love elder martial brother 2] Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Chu fish closed his eyes when he saw the barrage.


    ¡­¡­ The sudden change of painting style, the pain of crying on the top, the pain of crying on the bottom, suddenly began to cry on the bottom, there is no doubt that all the bullets behind are in the painting!


    Chu fish found that he could look at all this calmly.


    What is the barrage? What is it to be watched by corrupt women? Anyway, they can only YY between the words converted by the system. They can not see him and Xie Xi.


    Chuyu comforted himself, silently counted for several tens of seconds, and when he opened his eyes again, his eyes were clear.


    Words for a while, just want to scold the system in the heart, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Xie Xi is back.


    Chu fish looked up and could not help but shrink his neck.


    ¡­¡­ What''s wrong with that?


    I was very happy when I went out. How could I come back with a dark face like a hell Still gnash teeth, green tendons and tiny jumps, who has no eyes to provoke the protagonist?


    Chu Yu''s eyebrow is pointed, and he feels that he is going to be unlucky. He smiles, "younger martial brother What''s up? Who made you angry? "


    Xie Xi closed the door with cold face and backhand, walked to the bedside and sat down, raised his hand and handed Chu Yu something.


    The thing was always in Xie Xi''s hand with a little temperature. When the Chu fish took it, it was still shaken by the coldness of its tentacles. Seeing this, Xie Xi immediately took back his hand, didn''t put it in his hand, but threw it on the bed in a rage.


    Chu fish is more depressed. When he looks down, he is surprised and happy.


    "This is The stone carving? Junior brother? You You don''t have to run back to Jiao Xia to find this... "


    Xie Xi just cold face, holding hands and sitting on one side not to speak, thin lips tightly pursed, lips corner pulled down, it seems to be anger and grievance.


    Chu fish looked at him, and then at the stone carving. After several repetitions, he finally understood something. He silently looked at the stone carving on the bed - Chu Sheng''s.


    Although Xie Xi was the one who missed most in those days, he felt guilty for Chu Sheng. He thought that he would accompany Xie Xi all the time after he left the bottom of the abyss. He was cruel to Chu Sheng''s younger brother, so after weighing for a moment, he chose the image of Chu Sheng


    When it comes to this stone carving, Xie Xi Eighty percent thought he was carving him. He was very happy and excited. He went to Jiao Xia to look for him


    Chu Yu can almost think of the look of the child when he found the stone carving


    Why A little sad and a little want to laugh


    Turning to see Xie Xi, whose face was as black as the bottom of the pot, Chu Yu still didn''t have the courage to laugh. He put the stone sculpture on the head of the bed, leaned over and hugged his waist, and whispered, "younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi did not speak with a calm face and did not pat him off.


    I have to shun Mao


    Chu Yu, with a strong smile, took the initiative to tear open the inner garment, and slowly threw Xie Xi down on the bed, blinking, "younger martial brother is angry?"


    Xie Xi still didn''t speak.


    Chu fish sighed in his heart. He had to lower his head and peck at the corner of his lips. He reached out and held his hand. He found it cold and frowned. He pulled his hand to his chest. As soon as he touched the warm skin, Xie Xi pulled out his hand and dropped it to both sides.


    Seeing him like this, Chu Yu was helpless. He got up and pushed him to the bed again. After thinking for a while, he was still reluctant to play cute and beg for forgiveness. He explained the reason why he did it in a low way. When he saw that Xie Xi seemed to move, he felt relieved. He continued to rub against him and said with a smile: "younger martial brother, you really ignore elder martial brother?"


    Xie Xi lowered his eyes.


    Chu Yu reached out in silence. He could not describe the place under him. He immediately noticed the change there. He took back his hand, covered the quilt and stopped coaxing: "then I''ll sleep. Don''t disturb me."


    Xie Xi: "..."


    At the next moment, the quilt on Chu Yu''s body is opened, and the inner garment that just half can''t be taken off is also torn open. Xie Xi fits himself and presses it up. Without making a sound, he directly lowers his head to hold his lips and rolls around. Chu Yu''s legs are suddenly pulled open, and a hot hard object rushes in.There was no foreplay. Chu Yu frowned with pain and pinched Xie Xi. He just let go of his lips. He stabbed mercilessly for a long time and finally opened his mouth: "I know But I was angry. "


    ¡­¡­ The child has a temper.


    The Chu fish was severely occupied by Xie Xi, which made the brain blank. He raised his head and locked his eyebrows, groaned / moaned unconsciously for a while, then he said: "OK It''s just a stone carving. I''ll accompany you Ah... "


    Suddenly, he gave him a hard voice. The voice suddenly broke. Chu Yu bit his teeth, and then went on saying: " Not enough. "


    Xie Xi was just depressed for a while.


    Who is it? He went all the way to another place, but found that what he wanted to find didn''t belong to him It will taste a little bit.


    After a fierce collision, Xie Xi''s movements became gentle. He looked down and saw that Chu fish''s eyes were red and glistening with tears. He felt regretful immediately. He kissed his tears and hesitated for a while Do you feel painful? Or Don''t do it? "


    Chu fish immediately furious: "stop and don''t do it!"


    Who can say that in half!


    Xie Xi was speechless. Seeing that Chu fish didn''t seem to be angry, he dared to play coquettish with his own hands: "elder martial brother, I want to make up for it and carve one for me."


    Chuyu: "good..."


    "One a month," Xie said


    Chu fish: "..."


    Afraid that he was sullen again, Chuyu said, "OK."


    After a long night''s tossing, Chu fish hardly closed their eyes, sleepy as if they were going to rise to the sky. However, thinking of Chu sound''s news in the morning, they went to sleep for a moment and got up to put on their coats again.


    Xie Xi fished him back into his arms in a daze: "elder martial brother, lie down for a while..."


    Chu fish rolled his eyes and clapped open his hand. "I have to leave now because I''ve been eating and drinking for so long. You can go back to sleep. I''ll see my elder brother."


    Xie Xi immediately became clear and put on his robe, holding Chu Yu''s hand. Chuyu just led him out of the room like a child. He didn''t walk a few steps, but he came across Chusheng.


    Seeing the hands they held tightly, Chu Sheng''s face was obviously dark. He immediately pulled Chu Yu behind him, and he stared at Xie Xi badly. Looking back at Chu Yu, he was heartbroken: "little brother, how can you look so white..."


    Chu fish looked at the face of the golden paper, make complaints about the sound of the Chu paper.


    Elder brother, who is more pale and sick


    Chu Sheng cried out: "how can my little brother become so thin..."


    Elder brother, you are so thin that you have only one bone left


    Chusheng said, "little brother, it''s the big brother who didn''t protect you and take care of you."


    Chu Yu is helpless. He carefully looks at Chu Sheng''s right hand, quietly pinches his wrist, probes into his body, and laughs: "OK, elder brother, I''m very well. You should worry about your own body. how? How''s it going? How about Mr. Fu? "


    Speaking of Fu Zhongyi, Chusheng''s smile stagnated: "he told you?!"


    Chu Yu, conscious of his blunder, said silently, "brother, shouldn''t you have lied to me? You never thought what would happen to me if something happened to you? "


    Chu Sheng didn''t think about it.


    He has always thought about how my little brother would be happy. If my little brother left, he would be happy. But he didn''t think about how Chu Yu would be happy if he left


    Chu''s voice was silent for a long time, and her eyes were moist: "I''m sorry, little brother, big brother worried you."


    Chuyu patted him on the shoulder: "what happened?"


    Chu Sheng shook his head: "I was dizzy by him last night. When I woke up today, there was no one around me, and the remaining poison was cleaned up Fu Gongzi left a letter for us to leave directly. His spiritual power is too much and he has been closed. "


    Some words Chusheng did not say.


    This is not the only sentence in the letter left by Fu Chongyi.


    Chu Sheng''s heart sank. He closed his eyes and thought of the contents of the letter. He could almost imagine how sad Fu Chongyi would be if he was in front of him.


    "Since a Sheng has no self in his heart, he will only annoy you. Chu''s fish is out of the way, and ah Sheng''s poison has been relieved. Never see you again. My heart is like water. I can''t see the sound or the waves. So Very good. "


    No more meeting, but Very good.

 Chapter 76

    Lin Lan is quite close to the fall Maple Valley of Chu family. When returning to the fall Maple Valley, Chu Yu is going to Tianyuan gate to solve the trouble.


    Originally, Chu Sheng, who had been put on bed by him to repair, heard that Chu Yu was going to leave again, and rose up to death, unwilling to stay.


    Chu Yu thinks about it. He was chased by Tianyuan gate, which is also related to the reputation of Chu family. It''s OK to take Chu voice. Looking at Xie Xi, who slightly pursed his lips, it seemed that he was reluctant to do so. Chu Yu ignored it with a slight cough and set off immediately.


    The three men went to the Tianyuan gate. Xie Xi looked at the back of the Chu fish again, dawdled for a while, ran to the back of the Chu fish and hugged him. He saw Chu''s voice staring at him, sniffed at him, and said, "elder martial brother, I''m tired..."


    Chuyu: " Oh. "


    If he is not present, Chu Sheng will draw his sword


    I didn''t know how to make the two people get on well. Suddenly a flash of sword flashed in front of them. Chu Yu was scared. He thought that he was the monk who was attacked by Lao Shizi''s pursuit order. When he turned his hand, he had to grasp the formula. Then he heard a cold and steady voice coming from the front:


    "fish."


    Chu Yu was stunned. "Master?"


    I didn''t expect to meet Lu Qingan on the way.


    Chu Yu looks at Lu Qingan, who is still clear and cold. He looks at those cold eyes that never seem to have feelings. He finds some worries in them. He feels a little guilty. He looks down and shouts for Master Sheng.


    Lu Qingan nodded, as if nothing had happened, and did not talk about things on the far dust peak. His eyes fell on Xie Xi: "Xi''er, you killed people?"


    Xie Xi nodded his head cleverly, but in his eyes he was indifferent, saying, "I''ve wanted to kill him for a long time."


    Lu Qingan sighed: "it''s better to kill."


    Then he stopped talking and took a few people to the Tianyuan gate.


    Chu fish pondered for a moment. Eight percent of this Qianlu Qingan was busy in the front line of Jinhe. Even if he heard that he and Xie Xi had been chased down, they could not come in the first time. The first thing after returning to Jiao Xia was to go to the Chu family. Immediately, they were grateful and warm. They quietly pulled Xie Xi''s sleeve and whispered, "what''s the situation at the front line?"


    Xie Xi came to Chu fish''s ear and looked at his white earlobe. His lips were almost attached to his ear. His breath was warm, which made Chu fish''s legs soft and almost fell down. Seeing that he was a little overwhelmed, Xie Xi''s eyes were smiling, his eyes were full of anger and he stared at the sound of Chu. He was more happy. He said: "demon cultivation has no climate."


    Over the years, the demon cultivator has been planning to wake up the demon lord Yan Heng, which costs a lot of human, material and financial resources. On the day when the demon lord Yan Heng wakes up, several powerful monks unwittingly gather up to be swallowed by the demon lord Yan Heng, and their strength is greatly reduced.


    Soon after the Chu fish fell into the abyss, the battle between Zhengmo was resumed, and the cultivation of demons was defeated. If it wasn''t for the two stages of deification, the right way and the seeming separation, I''m afraid it would have been beaten back to yuncuo to be honest.


    Chu fish listen to want to laugh, think, suddenly think of Meiyin Valley: "Wei ciyin?"


    Xie Xi was not happy. He leaned his head on Chu Yu''s shoulder and muttered, "I will not be happy when elder martial brother mentions other people He is still alive. When Meiyin Valley goes out to fight, he looks like he is too weak to live. He doesn''t want to fight at all. Wei ciyin just needs to bring tea sets to make tea on the battlefield. "


    ¡­¡­ It''s really nourishing.


    Chu Yu was silent, glanced at Lu Qingan in front of his eyes, and thought of another man: "what about the third younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi''s face suddenly became strange: "third younger martial brother......"


    Chu fish''s heart is cold.


    "Senior Shen said that he has a good aptitude in talismans. Maybe he will achieve something in the future, so he threw him into the secret place of Jinghua, which hasn''t come out in a year I don''t know if I''m still alive. "


    Chu fish: "..."


    If you think about it, something will happen.


    However, it''s also a blessing for junior brother three to have Shen Nian as a guide.


    Lu Qingan has no problem. The third younger martial brother should not have an accident. The talisman drawn by the third younger martial brother at the bottom of the abyss has helped him several times. When the third younger martial brother comes out, you need to thank him very much.


    I thought about it boundlessly and arrived at the gate of Tianyuan.


    Song yuanzhuo seems to have heard the news. He has been waiting for the sword in front of tianyuanmen Mountain Gate for a long time. Even the secluded leader''s wife is on the side. There are only disciples left in Tianyuan gate standing near the mountain gate, and there are monks who come from other places to watch the activity.


    Chu fish glanced at the Tianyuan gate, which once had boundless scenery, and sighed.


    Half of the 999 stairs have been broken and sunk, and the holes below should be connected with the abyss. In the distance, the original Tianyuan mountain collapsed into a mess, and I don''t know how many innocent souls were buried. In a mess, even Yuanchen peak is missing.


    Lu Qingan and the headmaster''s wife learn from each other. They read their old love more or less, and their eyes passed song yuanzhuo indifferently. They fell on the headmaster''s wife dressed as a woman. They nodded slightly and said, "younger martial sister."


    The headmaster''s wife was ungrateful and sneered. Her eyes were red. She stared at Chu Yu and gnashed her teeth: "good disciple taught by elder martial brother Lu! I Jingyi died miserably! Jingyi treats you like brothers and is open and aboveboard, but you repay him with kindness and hatred Chu Yu, Xie Xi, you two don''t know the reincarnation of heaven?! Elder martial brother Lu, are you the one who taught your disciples to be treacherous, rebellious and sadistic? "The people around looked at the angry and painful lady of the headmaster, sighed for a while, and looked at the Chu fish and their party strangely.


    The things that song Jingyi did were carefully tucked in and hidden by song yuanzhuo. They were not exposed. People all thought that song Jingyi was a polite, gentle and tolerant gentleman. At first, they were shocked when they heard that Xie Xi and Chu Yu killed the same family. Then they thought that Chu Yu did have some friction with song Jingyi. Xie Xi was also a crazy elder martial brother


    From then on, the rumor spread. On one side, it was the rumor of Chu family and Lu Qingan. Even the rumor that Chu family killed their father was put forward. The final conclusion is that Chu family did something to be utterly innocent.


    Most of the people who came to the audience were thinking about it. Lu Qingan always said the same thing and was solemn. I''m not sure that he brought people here to plead guilty.


    Several disciples of Tianyuan sect couldn''t hold their breath and jumped out to speak to Chu Yu: "at the beginning, song Jingyi intended to destroy us with tianleizi in the secret place of Qingtu. It was still senior brother Chu and senior brother Xie who saved us! Song Jingyi is so insane. Elder martial brother Xie killed him well! "


    "At that time, outside fangye City, song Jingyi deliberately delayed the elder to come to help. He nearly killed elder martial brother Chu and younger martial brother Xie, and reported the wrongs to each other! This time, it must be song Jingyi who came to pick up the issue again. Elder martial brother Xie killed people by mistake. "


    "I also heard that in the tomb ruins, elder martial brother song pushed elder martial brother Xie into a mirage, so harbouring evil spirits, why didn''t the headmaster''s wife talk about it?"


    There are other voices, fragmentary, all of them are the surviving disciples of Tianyuan gate, some of them are refuting, some are talking for Chu Yu and Xie Xi.


    Chu fish didn''t expect someone to speak for them. He was surprised. He looked at them and saw some familiar faces.


    Several disciples led by younger martial brother four, younger martial brother Lin, and a group of female disciples who accompanied them in Yuanchen peak


    Chu Yu was angry because of the leader''s wife''s words, but now he calmed down, clapped Chu Sheng''s shoulder and sighed a few words of relief, then held Xie Xi and blinked at him.


    Since Lu Qingan brought them here without saying a word, there must be something that can suppress song yuanzhuo and his wife and turn the rumor over. It''s not sure that it''s song Jingyi''s life experience. I just need to listen quietly. He also wants to know song Jingyi''s life experience for a long time.


    When the disciples of the Tianyuan gate gradually stopped the commotion, Lu Qingan said lightly: "my disciples do justice and don''t need to be afraid of Tiandao sanctions. It''s the younger martial sister and the headmaster and elder martial brother. They have to weigh their own crimes. "


    When he said that, the headmaster''s wife did not know what to think of. She frowned, but her face became colder and sharper: "my husband and wife have never done anything bad, criminal business? Hum. "


    Song yuanzhuohan said: "brother Lu, what are you talking about? Today, you brought those two evils with you, didn''t you come to punish them and avenge Jingyi? "


    When Lu Qingan saw that they were dead, he frowned slightly, and his voice became more indifferent: "yu''er and Xi''er are only collecting debts for the fallen monarch who was slaughtered in that year."


    Hearing the four words "luoshanjunshi", song yuanzhuo and his wife''s face changed a little at last, but they still had a fluke, "what is luoshanjunshi? I haven''t heard of it. Lu Qingan, don''t be bloody! "


    Lu Qingan shakes his head. He has no pity left in his heart. He doesn''t want to leave any emotion and narrate the matter in a plain way.


    With Lu Qingan''s insipid voice, the onlookers stared at Song yuanzhuo and his wife more and more. At last, they all looked angry, shook their heads and sighed, tut Tut and scolded: "hypocrites! He also said that the Chu family lost all the goodness. Who is this? Don''t say Song Jingyi, none of these three don''t deserve to die! "


    Chu fish is also shocked by song Jingyi''s life experience.


    No wonder song yuanzhuo and his wife want to revenge song Jingyi with their dead son''s expression Unexpectedly, song Jingyi was the son of song yuanzhuo and his wife.


    Strange way lengli''s headmistress will accept song Jingyi and treat him as well as his son They are mother and son.


    Chu fish took a breath and quickly combed the causes and consequences in his brain.


    I heard that song yuanzhuo and the headmaster''s wife once had a son. Unfortunately, they died early. It seems that they had no children because of something wrong. Some of the revisionists don''t pay much attention to their children''s heirs, while others don''t pay much attention to their lifeblood.


    What should I do if my son is dead but can''t be born again?


    Song yuanzhuo read some books about heresy, discussed with his wife for a while, and thought of taking away the house. However, the child is still young, has not practiced, and the spirit is fragile. Only by force can he keep the spirit. To seize the house, he needs to find a child with the same eight characters and the same soul.


    Song yuanzhuo traveled with his son''s spirit. After a long time, he finally found a qualified child in a small place with poor spiritual power.


    It''s a pity that the Xiuzhen family, following the instructions of their ancestors, has no good face for song yuanzhuo, who suddenly wants to take his family''s only baby''s son as his disciple. After being rejected repeatedly, song yuanzhuo is furious and is ready to rob people.


    But if we rob people, if this small family goes out and talks about something, the reputation of him and tianyuanmen will be destroyed. We must cut the grass and root.One night, song yuanzhuo robbed the child, slaughtered all the friars of that small family, and set a fire by the way. More than 100 people died in one family because they refused to accept song Jingyi.


    The people nearby heard that Jun''s family was suddenly burned by a fire, and they dared not come forward to check it. After a long time, they forgot about it. In addition, Jun''s family was not famous. A small family disappeared quietly in the cultivation world, and no one found it.


    Song yuanzhuo did it hard enough. If Lu Qingan didn''t realize it was wrong, he would have peeled the silk and pulled the cocoon to look around and found the jade pendant that he accidentally left at the Junjia site, which would not have been discovered.


    The good and evil are in front of us. The black and white are clear. The monks who come to see the bustling gossip dare not make a sound. They just refute that the disciples of Tianyuan sect, such as the fourth younger martial brother, are silent. All of them stare at the pale faced song yuanzhuo and his wife, who are suffering from the disaster. They have an idea in their mind.


    Tianyuanmen, it''s all over.


    ***When he went back, Chu Yu was still in a dream state. He looked at Lu Qingan repeatedly and finally realized.


    It''s no wonder that Lilu Chuan didn''t show up much.


    I''m afraid to steal the lead!


    Just now, in front of the gate of Tianyuan gate, Lu Qingan took the initiative to discard the spirit of song yuanzhuo and his wife, cut off a sleeve with another sword, and cut off the front edge with Tianyuan gate. When he left the school, he was not too handsome!


    Even Shen Nian can''t help but climb out, ignoring the cold and bright sword and starting to die.


    Aware of the eyes of Chu Yu turning to Lu Qingan again and again, Xie Xi''s face is getting darker and darker. Finally, he can''t help but cover his eyes and murmur: "what do you think of elder martial brother? Good or bad? "


    Chu fish did not hesitate: "OK!"


    In the next moment, I felt a little cool palm along his lapel.


    Xie Xi smiled as if he was very happy, but he was biting his teeth when he spoke: "Oh? Is it? How about elder martial brother? Good or bad? "


    Chu fish succumbed to the tyranny, and counseled her not to change her face: "you are the best."


    The hand that is still groping in is merciful. It shrinks back. When touching the waist of the Chuyu, it still pinches his waist angrily. It''s not light or heavy. Chu fish grinned, his back was numb, and he wanted to meet Xie Xi with an elbow.


    Xie Xi''s tone was sour: "elder martial brother promised that he would not stare at others all the time..."


    Chuyu smiled: "no, I just go to see it from time to time." After a pause, he said, "younger martial brother, if you don''t let go of the hand that covers my eyes, I feel like I''m going to hit a tree."


    Xie Xi just let go.


    Chusheng''s face is dark: "OK, it''s settled. My brother will come back to Fenggu with me. Since elder Lu left Tianyuan gate Xie Xi, you will follow the landing predecessors to roam the world. " Better never appear in front of Chu fish again.


    Chu Sheng''s heart ached.


    The cabbage that has been kept for so long has been arched by outsiders. Although forced to accept it, it I can''t take it.


    Lu Qingan was nominated without any reason. He said without a word for a moment: "the battle of Zhengmo is not over yet."


    Chu''s voice was about to gnaw his fingers. He looked down at his replaced right hand. The palm is delicate and beautiful, the fingers are clean and slender, without the thin cocoon that he has been practising sword for many years. There is no reason familiar.


    ¡­¡­ It''s just an illusion.


    Chu Sheng took back his hand. He was a little depressed, and his anger was suppressed. He thought about the battle between Zhengmo and the devil. He thought for a moment and said, "since that''s the case, I''ll go to Jinhe with Lu predecessor and Xie Xi when I stay in Luofeng valley."


    Chuyu could not cry or laugh: "big brother......"


    Although Chusheng was not happy, Chuyu decided to keep up with them, and the four of them turned to the golden river.

 Chapter 77

    In fact, the Jinhe front line is not as easy as Xie Xi said.


    Demon cultivation is a great loss of strength, but there is no Tianyuan gate in the right way. The atmosphere in the right way is not good, so we can''t keep pace with the demon cultivation, shouting "for justice" and twisting it into a rope to fight against the evil cultivation.


    When we got to Jinhe, before the four of us had a rest, there was a note coming. Chu Sheng and Lu Qingan were invited to the hall of discussion of Jinhe.


    Chu Sheng frowned: "I''m sure I can''t come to a conclusion again. I''ll go back to Chu''s camp and have a rest."


    Chu fish has no problem, Xie Xi has no problem. He is tired of reaching Chu fish with his eyes bent.


    Chu voice glared at him: "don''t you go to the main hall with elder Lu?"


    Xie Xi''s voice is light: "elder martial brother is where I am."


    Chuyu has a headache: "brother, calm down Xie Xi, don''t make trouble. "


    The two stared at each other for a moment. Chu Yu could not help but sighed. He was going to squat in the corner and grow a mushroom quietly. Before his feet moved, Lu Qingan said, "let''s go together."


    Chu Sheng immediately compromised: "OK, let''s follow."


    It''s safer to let Chu Yu follow him than to stay alone with Xie Xi.


    Chu Yu steps into the hall of discussion of Jinhe with Chu sound and Lu Qingan, and then feels that the eyes of all the people fall on him, sweating for a while, maintaining the original Lord''s cool and noble, and begins to ponder.


    This is It''s strange that he didn''t die again and again?


    Immediately someone spoke and confirmed Chu Yu''s idea: "Chu family leader, this is your brother Chu Yu, right? It''s said that your younger brother has been safely in the tomb ruins for ten years. This time, he sacrificed his life for justice. He can return safely after falling into the abyss of demons. It''s really a disaster that won''t die. He will be blessed later. "


    Chu Sheng has a black face when he thinks of these two things that make him nervous. However, when he becomes the head of the family, he can''t act as rashly as before. He only bows his hand and takes Chu Yu to sit down without a sound.


    Lu Qingan sat quietly beside Chu Sheng.


    Everyone here should know what happened in front of the gate of Tianyuan gate. The representatives of all major sects and families are here, but none of them mentioned it. They look at each other tacitly and analyze the situation with a smile.


    "Weeding the strong and supporting the weak, cutting off all the curfew, removing the devil and defending the way" is the slogan of the right way.


    It''s all bullshit.


    The demon cultivator probably knew the right way and good face. Recently, he came up with a poison idea, which brought all the ordinary people together. When he went to the battlefield, one was taken by a demon cultivator to be a shield. It is reasonable to say that this kind of injurious thing should be resisted by all the mortals who are wrong in the cloud. Although their resistance is useless, it is better than staring at the righteous friars maliciously before being killed by mistake.


    As we all know, yuncuo is poor in spiritual power and resources. Ordinary people who live in yuncuo are not only a little more grumpy, but also a little more resentful towards the righteous monks under the guidance of the demon cultivation.


    Why do the righteous friars and the ordinary people under the jurisdiction of the righteous City naturally have excellent resources and environment, but they live in the barren yuncuo, and they can''t have enough food and clothing for a lifetime!


    This resentment makes yuncuo people willing to be the shield of demon cultivation.


    If the magic cultivation breaks through the right defense line, the surviving people may have a chance to leave yuncuo and live in Jinhe, Qingtu and even the deepest Jiao Xialin LAN.


    Faced with this human shield, some of the righteous friars could not help but tie their hands and feet. Many of them could not pull their faces to stab them in the opposite direction, and the battle situation froze.


    The devil cultivates so desperately. Maybe it''s the best spirit stone vein that finally dried up after hundreds of years. If they don''t put it together, they will all be dead.


    A group of people talked about it all afternoon. They heard that Chu Yu was drowsy, but they didn''t come to any conclusion. They were ready to leave the meeting.


    Chu fish can''t help stomach Fei.


    This group of people are all scolding the evil cultivation for being vicious and cruel. They are compassionate to those ordinary people, but none of them has any actual action. Wouldn''t it be much easier to give those mortals a sweet spot, an opportunity to live in the right place and save their hearts.


    Chu Sheng was obviously impatient. After a while, he immediately took Chu Yu out of the hall. Chu fish walked a few steps, and found that Xie Xi and Lu Qingan didn''t follow up. Holding Chu sound and looking back, Lu Qingan was surrounded by a group of people.


    £¿£¿£¿


    What are you doing???


    These people are scared to death of Lu Qingan. How can they hurry up today?


    Chu fish came forward full of doubts, but only heard those people''s gentle greetings: "since Lu Daoyou has left Tianyuan gate, I don''t know where to rest these days?"


    As soon as Chu Sheng heard it, he understood. Leng hum said, "when this talent left Tianyuan gate, other sects and families couldn''t bear to come up and solicit him."


    Chu fish was awakened, around the bend, seriously and seriously with the big brother mocking and holding hands silent.


    Lu Qingan is such a great monk who can enter the period of deification at any time. No matter who he joined, his strength can be greatly increased in an instant. Such talents don''t recruit quickly Maybe it will be poached by the Chu family.


    Although the Chu family didn''t think much about it.


    Lu Qingan''s face was cold, as if he had not heard the eager questions of the people around him, as if he had been settled. Xie Xi behind him was in the same state, but his eyes were fixed on Chu Yu. After a long time, he saw that the friars around him were impatient. He raised his eyebrows and said, "master, we should go."Lu Qingan just left the settled state and nodded to the people, then led Xie Xi to the gate.


    No one dared to stop him if he wanted to leave. When Lu Qingan came to Chusheng, he could not help muttering.


    After leaving the hall, Chu Yu looked at Lu Qingan, whose back was straight, and at Chu''s voice, which he did not know what he was thinking. After a while, Chu Yu said in a low voice: "master How about you and your younger martial brother staying in Chu''s residence these days? "


    Lu Qingan didn''t care. Xie Xi, who had a moving look in his eyes, naturally didn''t let his apprentice down. He looked at Chu Sheng with a nod: "master of Chu family?"


    Chu Sheng stared at Xie Xi for a while with a complicated face. He made a hard choice for a moment and sighed: "it''s a great honor."


    Brother Kong still can''t accept the protagonist


    Chu fish sighed.


    Back to the camp of the Chu family, Chu Sheng immediately settled Lu Qingan and Xie Xi down, and took Chu fish to the opposite direction with him unexpectedly. As he walked, he sighed: "little brother, I know that Xie Xi treats you deeply, and you also have a good feeling for him, but this boy gives a bad feeling Have you been bullied by him? "


    "He dare not." Chu Yu added a sentence in his heart silently. Except in some place and some aspect, Xie Xi always bullies him endlessly.


    Chu''s voice was silent for a moment, his brow was frowning, and his face was lonely: "it''s just Maybe I really have to let go Little brother, don''t blame big brother for being selfish. Let big brother get used to it slowly first... "


    Chu fish patted him on the shoulder as a sign of comfort.


    Several people hurried for two days, and some of them were tired. Chu Yu went into the room and saw Chu Sheng staring at him with bright eyes. The thought of secretly going to Xie Xi''s room to appease him also faded, and he fell into bed and lay down.


    Chusheng tucks in the tucked in corner for Chuyu, looks down at his hand, frowns, waves away the strange and uneasy feeling in his heart, turns his eyes to look at Chuyu''s white hair, and feels sad: "little brother, at the bottom of the abyss It''s hard for you. "


    As soon as he mentioned the magic abyss, Chu Yu thought of the forgotten stone carving. He quickly got up and touched the stone carving, handed it to Chu Sheng, and smiled: "don''t dislike those carved at the bottom of the abyss, elder brother."


    Chu''s voice was stunned, and he took it with trembling. He looked down at the carefully and patiently carved stone statues with knife and knife. The circles of his eyes were suddenly red, and his lips were trembling. After a while, he choked and said: "no disrespect How can you dislike the things I sent you? "


    He covered his eyes and said, "when you were a child, you were cold and you didn''t talk much. I made you laugh with you. You just stared at me and didn''t talk. I thought you hated me, lost for a long time, did not dare to find you. After a long time of tossing and turning, I saw you sitting by the door, like a snow doll, sitting quietly, waiting for me, seeing me coming out, looking up at me silently, asking why I didn''t go to you Little brother, big brother thought at that time, I will take good care of you all my life. "


    Chu fish''s heart is a little uncomfortable and complicated.


    Chu Sheng said It''s just the original Lord. He''s just a impostor. Usually he''s OK. When it comes to all the things before, he''s really guilty.


    "I''ve been worried about you. I''m afraid you''re lonely and can''t find friends. But I think it''s good for my selfish heart. No one else can get close to you..." The lower the voice of Chu said, "that year you took Xie Xi down the mountain to get rid of the demons, and my elder brother found that you had changed a little. You were more cheerful than before This is very good. Little brother, big brother asked you, is it because Xie Xi changed? "


    ¡­¡­ At first, it was because the plot changed.


    Chu fish nodded cautiously and falsely: "yes."


    Chu voice sighed again, reached out to touch Chu fish''s head, "sleep, big brother tells you a story."


    Tell a story?


    Chu fish can''t help but say, "don''t tell the story of Fu Lanxue."


    Chu sound a Leng: "how does younger brother know I want to talk about Fu Lanxue?"


    Chu fish: "..."


    Although the elder has been away from the world for a long time, the world is still keen to tell him as a bedtime story and a counter example story


    In the middle of the night, Chuyu wakes up hot.


    The body is tightly bound in the bosom, the head is in front of the chest of the people around, the waist is held, the legs are also clamped, the whole person is not free.


    Chu fish looks up at Xie Xi with complicated eyes.


    Compared with the time when he was staring at him and waiting for him to wake up, the child apparently let himself go completely. He didn''t know when he climbed into his bed and pulled him into his arms.


    It''s too insecure to hold so tightly.


    When Chu Yu woke up, he couldn''t sleep, and he couldn''t get rid of Xie Xi''s shackles. He had to stare at his face. He was wandering too feebly. Xie Xi''s brow suddenly frowned, opened his eyes, and his hands caressed his back brain silently. He lowered his head to close him, almost touching the tip of his nose.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Elder martial brother, don''t stare at me like this. "


    Chu fish has not regained consciousness, subconsciously asked: "why?"


    Xie Xi sighed, his voice was hoarse, and stroked his hair. "Younger martial brother can''t help himself."


    Chu Yu: "Oh, then you try to restrain yourself."Xie Xi smiled: "elder martial brother still owes me a lot of debt, but not tonight."


    He said that he started to drill in along the thin seam of the inner garment. Chu fish was touched by him. He saw that his eyes were getting dark and full of *, and sighed: "Alas, there is no way to teach children A mistake. "


    Xie Xi''s action was like a smile instead of a smile: "teach son No way? "


    Chu Yu was heartbroken: "younger martial brother, when you were a child, how innocent, how soft and lovely..." Like now, I want to do it with him for a while.


    Xie Xi shrugged, bowed his head and kissed Chu fish''s lips, "elder martial brother When you were 14 years old, I dreamed that you were crying. "


    Chu fish is confused: "ha?"


    Xie Xi turned over, pressed him under his body, and said slowly, "I was made to cry by my younger martial brother."


    Chu fish: "..."


    Chu Yu doesn''t want to talk to Xie Xi for the moment.


    When Xie Xi was satisfied and kneaded contentedly with Chu Yu, Chu Yu was drowsy and lay down in his arms for a while. He forced himself to get up and scratched Xie Xi''s chin. "Today, in the hall, younger martial brother, you also heard what the friars said. What''s your opinion?"


    "It''s not right." Xie Xi was tickled by the Chu fish. He put out his hand to hold his evil hand, looked at his slender white finger with a smile, lowered his head to hold a finger, bit it gently and licked it slowly, as if he was tasting some delicacies. Chu Yu was so scared that he could not draw back his hand. He must have looked at Xie Xi for a while. He turned his head and didn''t pay attention to this scene. He went on: "if the monks of the orthodox are willing to accept those people, I''m sure things won''t be so troublesome."


    "Well?"


    "I remember that Wei ciyin was not willing to fight with the demons. So was master Wei."


    Xie Xi, with Chu fish''s fingers in his hands, said vaguely: "elder martial brother wants to let younger martial brother go to Meiyin Valley for a while?"


    If Meiyin Valley helps to protect the people, and the monks don''t care about it, the war will soon be over. It''s just that it''s obvious that Meiyin Valley betrayed the devil Kingdom Ordinary people don''t come around.


    Wei Yuanshan seems to know Xie Xi''s parents very well, especially his mother He also cared about Xie Xi when he was in love with Wu. He threw olive branches several times in yuncuo. He wanted Xie Xi to abandon Lu Qingan and betray Lu Qingan. But Xie Xi refused to listen to his parents'' past, and he didn''t like Wei Yuanshan talking to him. He just stuck to Chu fish and didn''t let go. Wei Yuanshan had no choice but to let them go.


    Chu fish, though curious, could not poke at Xie Xin''s nest at any time. He didn''t ask many questions. Now it''s a secret suggestion that Xie Xi needs to go to the valley of the charm, and he is stabbed at once. Anyway, I''ll meet Wei ciyin sooner or later. I can discuss with him. "


    Xie Xi frowned and bit Chuyu''s finger unhappily. Then he let it go. He took out his finger and looked at the tooth mark on his head. He was in a better mood. He smiled and took out a pad to wipe his hand, saying: "elder martial brother said that again. Whatever is requested by elder martial brother, younger martial brother will do whatever he wants. It will make younger martial brother feel cold if he always says such things


    Chu fish said nothing for a moment. He went over and gave a kiss. "How can you not be cold, younger martial brother?"


    Xie Xi''s eyes flashed and he turned over to hold him down


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Yu said, "please, let me go today..."

 Chapter 78

    To find the Meiyin Valley, we need to arrange the right way to release the wind of accepting the people of yuncuo.


    Chu Yu was unable to deal with this matter. After discussing with Chu Sheng, Chu Sheng naturally took charge of this matter, saying that he would go around the house.


    Although he arrived at Jinhe, there was Chu voice staring at him. Chu fish couldn''t go to the Friar''s team to join in the excitement. He imagined the battlefield that was said to be bloody. Chu fish also dismissed the idea. If he is timid and flinches at those cruel and horrible pictures, he will hurt Xie Xi to protect him and add something to them.


    In front of the battlefield, Chu fish was also a little worried.


    Originally, in the Chu family camp, I could cultivate in peace. However, half an hour later, a note came. Chu Yu guessed the origin of these notes and listened to them one by one, looking for him and Chu sound, but more for Lu Qingan and Xie Xi.


    Most of the people who asked their brothers were trying to find out. They were afraid that Chu Yu would bring Lu Qingan into Chu''s house by the end of the month. There was a kind of "your house is big enough, and it''s not nice to pull Lu Qingan back". Chu Yu bared his teeth. I wish I didn''t care about Lu Qingan. Now I want to invite Lu Qingan to be Chu''s guest ¡£


    Most of the lures for Lu Qingan are various and long. They know that Lu Qingan is cold and not close to women. Most of those things are strange.


    And specially for Xie Xi


    After hearing this, Chuyu''s face was a little complicated.


    When Chu Sheng returned that night, Chu Yu told them about it. All three of them were expressionless and nodded "Oh" lightly. They didn''t hear it. Lu Qingan takes the harassed Shen Nian behind him to teach him a lesson. Chu Sheng goes to discuss things with Chu Keqing. Before leaving, he doesn''t forget to catch up with Chu Yu. On a serious topic, Chu Yu is drowsy. It''s easy to finish, and Chu Sheng pulls him to the room for education.


    After a few hours, Chu Sheng was satisfied and clapped his hands to let Chu Yu go. Chu Yu went back to the room in a daze, looked up and saw Xie Xi, who was leaning against the bed. His eyes, which had just been chaotic, suddenly brightened, and Xie Xi raised his eyebrows, which was somehow baffling.


    Chu Yu''s sleepiness is over. He pulls Xie Xi to his bedside and talks to him about the music.


    Xie Xi smiled and held the Chuyu in his arms. Suddenly, he listened to his words:


    "younger martial brother, do you know how those people seduce you?"


    Xie Xi was not interested in these things. He was so interested in them, or he asked Wen Sheng, "how is it?"


    Chu Yu, with a smile in his mouth, became interested. Regardless of the OOC, he grasped his voice to learn the charming female voice in the notes and said: "I heard that Taoist Xie had no Taoist partner, and there were many charming female nuns in my family. If you are interested, you can have a look If Taoist friends are not interested in nuns, there are many male nuns in my clan who are described as elder martial brother Xie Daoyou. You can choose them... "


    Chu Yu''s heart is not wavering. She just wants to ha ha ha: this aunt almost said, "if you want to know more, please add the contact information of my body", and then paste where is her fairy house.


    Xie Xi still stared at Chu Yu with a smile, and listened to him imitate the charming woman. His voice was low and soft, and some of his mouth was dry and dry: "elder martial brother is not jealous after listening?"


    Chuyu: "how can it be?"


    Xie Xifu''s hand on the waist of the Chu fish increased his strength and said, "Oh?"


    Chu Yu Su Rong: "how could younger martial brother be tempted by these things? Elder martial brother is very relieved to you."


    Xie Xi and Chu Yu look at each other for a while. Their mouth is shriveled and their whole body is pressed on him. They hold him in their arms and take a deep breath. They sigh, "I really want to see the fish jealous. It must be lovely..."


    Chu Yu was broad-minded and smiled brightly: "Oh, I can''t be jealous. Do you want to be jealous, younger martial brother? Then I''ll sleep with my brother tonight. "


    Xie Xi pulled him back, unhappy: "senior brother teased me again."


    Chuyu patted the child on the head, laughing but not talking.


    ***


    Chuyu is still very leisurely in the golden river. He can go out for a walk when Chusheng is out.


    There''s something wrong with this walk.


    As long as it''s not like tianyuanmen, all the families who can still breathe have sent people to fight against the demons. In addition to those who went to the battlefield, there were also many medical practitioners. Chu Yu did not see them at ordinary times. When he was bored and turned around, he met an acquaintance.


    Although the figure just disappeared in a flash, I was able to recognize it after a period of time.


    It''s Fu Chongyi.


    Isn''t he in linlanfu''s house?


    Chu Yu was puzzled. He thought of Fu Chongyi''s empty sleeve at a glance. He turned back to the long street and asked about Fu''s camp at will. He hurried to go there.


    Intuition can not be swaggered to visit, Chuyu thoughtfully for a moment, in the heart once again thanks to the three younger martial brothers of the legendary genius, feel out his painting, paste it on the body, turn over, and then easily cross the border and drill in.


    Entering is coming in, but unlike the Chu family, the Fu family is very prosperous. It''s hard to find Fu Chongyi quickly without being found.Chu Yu squats under the withered tree and worries about how to find Fu Chongyi. There is a flash of white shadow in the corner of his eyes. He looks at it and is overjoyed.


    It''s the fox Fu Chongyi often holds!


    The fox jumped up and down, and for a long time it turned around, and darted out, running to one side.


    Chu fish has been staring at it silently. Seeing it move, he hurriedly follows it and follows it for a long way. When his face is a little dark, the white fox finally stops in front of a small yard and quickly climbs through the door.


    Chu Yu paused, didn''t hurry to follow in, collected his breath, and approached the wooden door. He only heard the vague voice from inside. It was Fu Chongyi''s consistent gentle tolerance: "how do you see people?"


    That fox is just an ordinary monster. Its cultivation is too low. Although it has spirit, it''s not as good as the fox demon like Meier. It can''t speak, and it doesn''t know how Fu Chongyi communicates with it. Chu fish''s heart was strange, so he continued to hear Fu Chongyi''s gentle whisper.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah? No injuries, good Looks a little pale? I''m afraid that I haven''t recovered completely. I need to make up for it... "


    He murmured for a moment, silent, wondering what he was thinking.


    Chu fish squatted with numb legs. It was inexplicable that the man in Fu Chongyi''s mouth was Chu Sheng. After a moment of hesitation, he couldn''t help but stand up and secretly climb up the courtyard wall and look into the courtyard.


    Fu Chongyi was still in a blue shirt, clear and bright, as warm as jade, with a light smile on his eyebrows and eyes, but his face was almost transparent, and he sat on the stone bench and gently stroked the fox.


    Chu fish''s eyes turned and he saw his empty sleeve.


    The broad and empty sleeves floated in the north wind, and a sense of desolation suddenly appeared. However, his face was calm and light, as if nothing had happened.


    At that moment, the conjecture in the heart was confirmed. Chu Yu''s brain was white, but he took a breath of cool air, and his breath was disordered. Next moment, Fu Chongyi found it.


    "Who?!"


    Chu fish bit his teeth and jumped into the yard.


    "Mr. Fu It''s me. "


    Seeing Chu Yu, Fu Chongyi''s smile froze. He stared at him for a moment in astonishment. For a while, slowly, it seemed that he put on a mask again, and a faint smile rose on his face.


    "It''s the third son of Chu. How come? Sit down. "


    Chu fish silently for a moment, according to the words sit opposite him, just have a thousand words, but at the moment don''t know how to speak.


    I saw that scene in Linlan Fu Chongyi should really like Chusheng. He thought he was stubborn, but he didn''t expect that he would be for Chusheng Gave one of his arms.


    For the cultivator, the loss of an arm is not only a physical defect, but also a damage to his accomplishments. What''s more, Fu Chongyi''s medical training Fu family is also a swordsman. Without his right hand, how can he use his sword again


    Seeing that Chu Yu''s eyes have been staring at his lost right arm consciously or unconsciously, he looks worried, but Fu Chongyi smiles again. This time, the smile is true. Wen says, "you don''t have to worry about the third son of Chu. His left hand is very flexible."


    Chuyu only felt that his mouth was astringent You are, because of my big brother? "


    Chu Sheng''s arm is severely poisoned. How many are suitable for replacement At that time, Fu Chongyi said easily, but he also cheated Chu Sheng.


    When mentioning the sound of Chu, Fu Chongyi''s smile stagnated, stroked the fox in his arms, looked up at the gloomy sky for a while, then woke up like a dream for a while, and smiled apologetically at Chu fish: "sorry, I''m a little lost. Not all for The head of the Chu family is also for himself. "


    "Mr. Fu......" Chu fish struggled for a moment, or simply poked the truth, "do you like my big brother?"


    Fu Chongyi was stunned. His face seemed to be bleak. He pursed his lips and said hoarsely: "Master Chu, sometimes I really envy you and Xie Daoyou."


    Don''t bear the burden of the family, don''t care too much about the eyes of the world. With Chu Sheng and Lu Qingan protecting, everything goes too smoothly.


    But Chu Sheng cares too much, worries too much, indecisive, indecisive, would rather escape than face.


    The deeper he got, the less he could get a response. It''s better for him to give everything he can and then leave. But even if I write a letter and never see each other again, I can''t help worrying that something will happen to him and that there will be no eyes or swords in the war


    After a long journey to the golden river, regardless of the surprised eyes of the people, he stayed in the courtyard quietly and watched from afar.


    Or reluctant, inseparable.


    However, I can''t help but come to see him when I say I won''t see him again. I can''t help but pay attention to him all the time after I see him. If I continue, I may run to him again.


    Fu Chongyi has a splitting headache, which hinders Chu Yu''s presence here. He still doesn''t show a painful expression. He looks down at the fox in his arms calmly.


    Chu Yu was also upset: " Mr. Fu, my eldest brother must know about it. "


    Fu Chongyi shook his head: "No. Young master Chu, I can help you to break the seal. Don''t tell the head of the Chu family about it. "Chu fish sighed: "what''s the matter with you? If I see you in the future, my elder brother will understand why I should cheat him If I told him, there might be another chance. "


    Looking at Chu Sheng''s performance on that day, I should not be totally unaware of Fu Chongyi


    Chu Yu doesn''t know whether he is right or wrong, but his intuition tells him that Fu Chongyi can''t keep it from Chu Sheng all the time.


    "No, he would not have thought it was me." Fu Chongyi suddenly curved her eyes and smiled, "this is Jinhe, the third son of Chu. There are many magical practices. When I arrived at Jinhe, I was besieged by several demon practitioners and escaped. Unfortunately, my right arm was beheaded No one will not believe, my people will believe. When I leave Jinhe, these words spread. Even if I see you later, your eldest brother won''t think much about it. "


    Chu fish has no words.


    Fu Chongyi is also thoughtful. As an outsider in Chu Sheng and Fu Chongyi''s feelings, he really doesn''t know how to intervene, nor can he. But it is unfair to conceal Chu Sheng from Fu Chongyi, who paid so much, or Chu Sheng, who knew nothing.


    After talking with Fu Chongyi intermittently all afternoon, when it was late, Xie Xi who went out for a tour almost came back. He was afraid that they would not be frightened, so Chu Yu had to leave.


    Fu Chongyi is resolute. He can''t say anything. After all, Chu Sheng''s attitude made him so. Think of the past Chu sound black face talk about their experience in the demon repair site, Chu fish can''t help shaking his head.


    These two It''s also bad luck.


    When I came back to the Chu family camp, I just walked into the gate and ran into Xie Xisan. Before Xie Xi reached for Chu fish, he was pulled by Chu sound. Seeing the child''s face dissatisfied, Chuyu smiled at him helplessly. When he looked back at Chusheng''s hand, he couldn''t help but look again.


    ¡­¡­ This is Fu Chongyi''s hand.


    It''s not fair.


    Fu Chongyi is not willing to give himself a chance or Chu Sheng a chance.


    But what is the intention of Chu Sheng?


    When Xie Xi went into Chu Yu''s house to collect debts that night, Chu Yu sighed to the biggest creditor. When they were tired of being crooked, he was also a little absent-minded. Xie Xi didn''t know why, biting his neck discontentedly: "what''s the matter with senior brother tonight? Don''t you dislike younger martial brother? "


    How dare you.


    From the afternoon till now, Chu Yu''s mind is full of Fu Chongyi''s and Chu Sheng''s affairs. He is in a heavy mood. He looks at Xie Xi on his body, and then he calms down for a moment and tries to say: "younger martial brother, if one day I am attacked by someone......"


    "Impossible." Xie Xi insisted.


    Chu Yu blacked his face: "I just said if If there is any surprise attack on me... "


    "That younger martial brother then let him regret to come to this world."


    Chu Yu Nu: "listen to the questions!"


    Xie Xi blinked bitterly, deftly not to speak.


    Chu fish is weak and goes on: " I was attacked by a sneak attack. I was poisoned. There is no cure. I can only survive if you cut off my next arm and replace it with me What would you do? "


    "Of course, I cut my arm to save my elder martial brother." Xie Xi replied without hesitation, "go and cut that man to pieces again."


    Chu fish patted him on the back, turned over and got into his arms. His heart gradually settled down. He pondered for a moment, and then said what happened to Fu Chongyi in the afternoon.


    Xie Xi heard a frown on his brow: "it''s stupid. Although Chusheng is different from elder martial brother in temperament, it''s not as good as elder martial brother in any way, but it''s similar. If you don''t tell you what you have done, you will only be slow to continue to hide your mind, and you will not say it... "


    Chu fish suddenly flashed a barrage of bullets in front of him, all of which were "the products of the Chu family are proud and charming, and their mouths are disrespectful of their integrity.".


    In his ear was Xie Xi''s voice: "if he would tell Chu Sheng, Chu Sheng would not really be in trouble. Although Chu family would be criticized, even the last storm passed, they were afraid of this storm?"


    Chu fish pinched the system and Xie Xi''s face with black face: "Oh? What did younger martial brother do? Why didn''t you mention it? "


    With a smile, Xie Xi bowed his head and kissed him on the forehead: "elder martial brother, you are my person and heart. Of course, I don''t need to talk about it."


    Chuyu kicked him.


    Originally, Chu Yu was still tossing and turning, and hesitated to tell Chu Sheng about Fu Chongyi. Unexpectedly, on the way to Fu''s house the next afternoon, Chu Yu heard a monk talking about Fu Chongyi.


    The content of the discussion is the same as that of Fu Chongyi.


    Everyone thought that he was besieged by the demon cultivation and lost an arm. Now he has been sent back to Lin Lan


    Hearing this, Chu Yu hurried to Fu''s house, followed yesterday''s method to enter, found Fu Chongyi''s yard, and as expected, the man had gone.


    He is probably the one who killed the grass and startled the snake. Fu Chongyi is still worried, so he left today.


    Chu Yu sat in the courtyard for a moment, and hurried back to the Chu family. He saw Chu voice from afar. He knew that he should have heard about it. He came back in advance, ran to catch him and ran to the room.


    Chu sound is just stupefied to follow the action of Chu fish. When he arrives at the room, Chu fish takes a deep breath and is making a hard choice whether to tell the truth. Suddenly, he sees Chu sound''s eyes are red.¡­¡­ Sure enough, Chu Sheng still cares about Fu Chongyi.

 Chapter 79

    Chu Yu made a decision in his heart, holding Chu Sheng''s shoulder in awe and staring into his eyes: "elder brother, have you heard about Fu Chongyi?"


    Chu''s voice seemed to be at a loss. For a while, he frowned and nodded.


    "If I say, it''s not the work of demon cultivator. It''s his own work. Do you believe me, brother?"


    Chusheng said: "brother, I believe you, but..." How could Fu Chongyi injure himself.


    Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly turned white, and he looked at his right hand incredulously.


    Chu Yu said in a deep voice, "I met him yesterday, and he didn''t hide much Brother, Fu Chongyi gave you his hand. You What do you think of him? "


    Chu Sheng shakes his head almost like a conditioned reflex, and suddenly his face is painful to Chu Yu''s clear black eyes: "little brother, you know, big brother can''t Big brother can''t live up to his father and mother and the Chu family. "


    "Neither father nor mother would want to see you like that." Chu Yu sighed, "elder brother, Fu Chongyi doesn''t allow me to tell you this. He thought that after releasing these rumors, even if he met you later, you would not think of your right hand."


    Chu Sheng lowered his eyes. His long eyelashes covered his eyes. At first glance, he seemed to be indifferent, but his body was trembling. For a long time, he asked in a trembling voice: "he How is he? "


    Chu Sheng is so hesitant. I can''t do without a strong medicine


    These two people have to have an end earlier, whether it is sad or happy, better than such entanglement.


    It''s a reward


    Chu Yu thought, his face was more serious, and his eyes were dim: "he I''m afraid it''s going to be a long time, brother. If you don''t go to him this time, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance in the future... "


    Chu Yu didn''t look like a liar. At the sound of Chu''s voice, his face turned white and his emaciated body swayed. If Chu Yu didn''t hold him, he would almost fall to the ground.


    Chuyu is a little worried: "big brother?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s all right. " Chu Sheng shook his head, his face was a little blank and empty, like he didn''t understand the meaning of Chu Yu''s words for a moment. For a while, he suddenly held Chu Yu''s hand in his back hand, and said in an astringent voice, "little brother, big brother I''m afraid I''ll be away from Jinhe for a few days. "


    "Good." Chuyu''s heart was relaxed and he smiled, "brother, no matter what decision you make, chujia is behind you."


    Chusheng reluctantly smiles, cuddles Chuyu in his arms, taps him on the back, rubs his soft hair top, and says in a hoarse voice: "little brother, big brother has finished his fight with them, they have begun to let out the wind and are willing to accept the cloud wrong mortal, do what you want, just a little, do not force yourself, do not let yourself fall into a dangerous situation again."


    Chu fish nodded.


    Chu sound took a deep breath, let go of Chu fish, went out to resist three fires, and then disappeared in the sky.


    Chu fish stared at the sky.


    Although I don''t know if it''s right or not But right now, it should be. I only hope dad Chu knows something under the spring. Don''t scold him


    ***Just a few days after the sound of the right way came out, the people of yuncuo started to make a commotion just to get to a good place. However, ordinary people are concentrated in a camp, and each sect of the devil Kingdom guards nearby in turn. If necessary, they can use it directly. In any case, ordinary people can''t resist.


    When the time was right, Chu Yu led Xie Xi to give Lu Qingan a plan.


    Lu Qingan Lei did not move to wipe the cold. When he heard the word "weiyuanshan", he gave a big hand and nodded: "since it''s him, it''s OK."


    Shen Nian beside saw that his cold face was suddenly loose, and his face suddenly changed, "An''an, who is Wei Yuanshan? Male or female? How do I feel familiar? Is it my rival? "


    Lu Guang''an''s brow is blue, his face is expressionless and he carries the cold cover to catch up with him.


    Shen Nian''s skill is extremely flexible. He seems to be familiar with Lu Qingan''s sword technique. He easily dodges the sword without murderous Qi. He laughs as he dodges: "Ann is shy? My mistake, my mistake, should not say this in front of your little disciples Ah, slow down, wait! "


    I don''t know which tendon is suddenly misplaced. Shen Nian''s body, which is hiding nimbly, suddenly leans forward and directly bumps into the concealed cold sword.


    Lu Qingan didn''t expect that he would suddenly jump up. He was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, Shen Nian suddenly fell straight to the ground.


    With Lu Qingan''s spiritual power, his spirit body is not as transparent as before, and it is close to the essence. Now he lies down on the ground, like a real living man, with a pale face, a frown, and a pain that can''t be called out.


    Lu Qingan''s face changed greatly. Without hesitation, he leaned over and picked him up. Then he called down and hurriedly, "Shen Nian?"


    Chu Yu is also frightened by this sudden scene. When he looks at it, Shen Nian''s brow suddenly looses and reaches out to hold Lu Qingan. Suddenly, his lips start to smile happily: "An''an, after so long, you finally call my name again. Come on, one more call? "


    The voice is full of vitality, but also deliberately lowered, overflowing some gentleness, quite a kind of coaxing feeling.Lu Qingan closed his eyes, suddenly got up and pushed him away. He didn''t want the cold sword that had just fallen to the ground. He turned around and walked into the room, slamming the door behind him.


    Chu Yu is stunned and admires Shen Nian''s fearless spirit of death. Turning around, he sees Shen Nian''s body has risen, smiling and staring at the door of the landing room.


    Chuyu coughed: "master, my master I''m really angry. "


    Shen Nian closed his sleeve and didn''t care: "it''s good to be angry. You can see that he''s ruthless all day. He doesn''t want to be cold and clear. He wants to make him laugh. He can''t laugh. He doesn''t want to make him angry. He doesn''t care about me. It''s easy for him to have some mood swings. Isn''t it good?"


    Chu fish can''t laugh or cry, sighs, bows and leaves here with Xie Xi. After a long walk, Chu Yu turned to see Xie Xi''s smile on his lips, and drew his eyebrows: "don''t learn from master Shen. If you dare to make me angry on purpose, you will be unlucky."


    Xie xisulong: "how can you let your elder martial brother angry? I dare not let him angry. I just want to make him happy and smile."


    Hearing this, Chu fish bared his teeth coordinately: "smile, are you happy?"


    Xie Xidao: "younger martial brother has to think about making elder martial brother angry..."


    It''s not too late. I talked with Lu Qingan in the morning. When I was ready in the afternoon, Chu Yu and Xie Xi went to the demon cultivation camp together. Fortunately, the treasure clothes sent by Meiyin valley are still there. If you put them on, you don''t have to worry about being seen by the disciples of shunyuemen that the flow of spiritual power is wrong. It''s quite smooth to sneak into the demon cultivation camp.


    Xie Xi is now at the peak of Yuan Ying''s early cultivation. It''s not difficult to travel with Chu fish, but when he passed some places, he heard more.


    It''s two demon cultivators who seem to have some status. They look at the direction of Jinhe and sigh and talk. Chu fish noticed, and Xie Xizang in the side, demon repair a mouth on the shock to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tianyuan gate is useless. "


    "It''s said that song yuanzhuo was exposed by Lu Qingan, and his soul was destroyed. Hehe hehe, it''s not a good thing. I''ll say, how can a good monk go all the way to the cloud and ask for that kind of skill. "


    "In the world, it''s our magic skill that can let the people who have lost their spirit to cultivate again. However, it''s really evil to absorb human blood as spirit power. Even we dare not cultivate easily It''s said that it was created by the evil Lord of yanheng. "


    "That family should come to our evil way and call themselves the right way Unfortunately, the tianyuanmen and Xu Yang are close to each other, but they still haven''t awakened the evil Lord Yan Heng. "


    "Tut, the devil of Yan Heng, is it harmful or beneficial for that kind of character to be resurrected? Who knows, the leader of dunyue sect and the elders of other sects will not be swallowed up? It''s better not to wake up... "


    Chu fish can''t help grinding their teeth.


    Song yuanzhuo, who was killed by heaven.


    He also said that Xu Keqing was the only one who made the rumors popular, and song yuanzhuo secretly promoted it. In order to let song Jingyi practice, he really dares to do anything. If this kind of betrayal thing bursts out, the Tianyuan gate will become a street mouse.


    After squatting for a while, Chu Yu shook his head and left here with Xie Xi.


    Xie Xi hesitated for a moment, put his bracelet on his shoulder, half pulled him into his arms, kissed his hair top, and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother, I''ll tell you something. Don''t be angry."


    Chu fish picked up his eyebrows: "I don''t want to be angry in the morning?"


    "Elder martial brother..." Xie Xi cried


    Chu fish can''t stand his small shape of pear blossom with rain. He put out his hand to cover his eyes wordlessly: "say it, I''m not angry."


    The palm is gently moved up and down by the long eyelashes. It''s itchy. Chu Yu is distracted, so he listens to Xie Xidao: "those two evil practices just said Both I and the master know that. "


    Chu fish is stunned.


    "On that day, the master didn''t say it in front of many monks. It may be that he read the old love and gave the last love to the tianyuanmen. I don''t think the master will say, nor will I say... " Xie Xi carefully looked at Chu Yu''s face. Seeing that he had no sign of anger, he was relieved.


    Chu fish patted the child''s head as a sign of comfort.


    Tianyuanmen is scattered, song Jingyi is dead, song yuanzhuo and song''s wife are useless. Lu Qingan hands out. It must be a total waste. Even his hands and legs are wasted. He can only lie on the bed and hum. At first, I was surprised why Lu Qingan did so much. Now I think it''s just to prevent them from practising the magic skill created by the Lord of hell Heng.


    After wandering around in the demon cultivation camp for a while, the two finally found the site of Meiyin Valley and got in without any hindrance. Before they thought about whether they should continue to sneak in or hit it, they met Wei ciyin in front of the gate.


    After a year''s absence, Wei ciyin is still elegant, with a small fan in his hand, which is more charming than the original evil beauty. Chu fish can''t bear to look straight at him, as if he understood the real meaning of the God''s picture of "hot eyes caused by Sao"


    Without much concealment, they stood outside the gate. As soon as Wei ciyin went out, he looked up and saw Chu Yu and Xie Xi.


    His smile froze for a moment, he stepped back without hesitation, turned his hand and closed the door.Chu fish: "..."


    What kind of person did NIMA want him to help at the beginning? He tried to force him to Meiyin Valley by using Yin moves. Now he came to the door and despised them?


    Chu fish black face: "Xie Xi, hit in."


    It seems that hearing the sound of Chu fish, Wei ciyin quickly opened the door again, pulled them in with a smile, closed the door with a backhand, and smiled brilliantly: "isn''t this Chu Taoist and Xie Daoyou? Just now, I didn''t see the two Taoist friends. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. "


    Chuyu''s face is expressionless.


    Xie Xi''s cold eyes seem to be looking at idiots.


    Wei ciyin asked for nothing and didn''t feel embarrassed. Turning to Chu Yu, he said with a smile, "I''ve heard a lot of stories about Taoist friends of Chu who gave up their lives to seal the Lord Yan Heng. I admire him and can still come back alive."


    It''s good that this man didn''t open his mouth. When he opened his mouth, he touched all the thunder points of Xie Xi. Later, Xie Xi''s face was gloomy. He broke his sheath and gave out blood light.


    Wei ciyin''s face remained unchanged: "Oh, are you two here to find my father? It''s in the lobby. Please. "


    Chu Yu has a toothache when he looks at Wei ciyin. He wants to beat him up. Unfortunately, he came to ask for help this time. He beat up his son in other people''s territory, even if the relationship between his parents is no better.


    With patience, Chu fish pulled Xie Xi, saw the child''s face full of murderous anger, and hurriedly pacified him. Regardless of Wei ciyin''s presence, he held his face and kissed him: "OK, eliminate the anger, there will be opportunities in the future, and do the business first."


    Xie Xi immediately subsided, looked at Wei ciyin silently, and took back duanxue. Just about to turn around and leave, Wei ciyin suddenly spoke again.


    But this time, it seems a little embarrassed: "right Where is your third younger martial brother? Haven''t seen him for a long time, is he dead? "


    Chu Yu glanced at him and said, "all of a sudden, what do you want to do


    Wei ciyin is stunned: "what do you want to do?" Murmured to repeat, he smiled, shook the small fan in his hand, "don''t do anything."


    Chu fish secretly turned a white eye.


    Wei Yuanshan is really sitting in the lobby, as if waiting for a long time.


    The last time I saw each other, I drew my sword. This time, it was peaceful. Wei Yuanshan didn''t say much. When I opened the door, I asked, "Xie Xi, do you want me to help protect those mortals and send them to Jinhe?"


    In this way, he could not speak the beautiful words that Chu Yu had taught Xie Xi. Chu Yu was thinking about how to save the situation. Don''t be so stiff. Xie Xi nodded: "would you like to be the master of Wei Valley?"


    Wei Yuanshan pondered for a moment, didn''t answer immediately, bypassed the question, stared at Xie Xi''s face, eyes sharp: "you tell me first, do you hate your parents or not?"


    Xie Xi''s face was expressionless.


    Chu Yu sat on his side, his hand was tightly held by him, he could feel that he unconsciously increased his strength, thinking of the original outcome of Xie Xi, his heart was a little sour.


    The author must have grown up by swallowing the blade. He set Xie Xi to be abandoned by his parents when he was a child, humiliated by his teachers and brothers when he was a young boy. When he grew up, he would lose the respect of his teachers and his wives. At last, he sealed himself alone


    He should be eager for the warmth of his parents.


    Desire becomes disappointment. In the end, nature is


    "Hate." Xie Xi pursed his lips and his voice was cold. "Master Wei wants to tell me about them again?"


    Wei Yuanshan shook his head: "if you don''t want to listen, then I won''t talk. However, they are your parents. Although you hate them, I want to invite you later Go and save them. "

 Chapter 80

    Help?


    Why use the word?


    Chu fish was stunned and turned to see Xie Xi''s expression. His face was still cold, and his eyes were not sad or happy: "you can help them if you save them?"


    Weiyuan mountain road: "your qualifications are not even comparable to your master. You are a yuan infantile friar at a young age, and only you have the possibility to save them."


    See Xie Xi still not moved, he sighed: "Xie Xi, don''t worry about your parents now?"


    "Why should I worry?" Xie said indifferently


    Wei Yuanshan paused and smiled bitterly: "forget, you hate them In other words, it is their fault. If it was not for their desire to explore the legendary fairyland, they would not be in that situation. "


    But Xie Xi didn''t want to listen. He took Chu Yu''s hand and stood up and said, "since it''s settled, we''ll leave."


    Xie Xi''s hand was shaking.


    He''s scared?


    Chu fish pursed his lips, thought for a moment, and decided, "Xie Xi."


    Xie Xi looks down at Chu Yu. Their eyes are bright. Chu Yu stares at his eyes. He can find some emotions in his eyes - fear, worry, loss


    After hating for so many years, I always thought it was my parents who abandoned me, but suddenly I found that it was not so. Moreover, they were in trouble for many years, and Xie Xi began to shake.


    Although he is not as sensitive and fragile as Chu Sheng, his heart is also vulnerable to trauma due to his parents'' repeated accidents with him. His mind devil should also be related to his parents'' affairs.


    "Senior brother?" Xie Xi asked in a low voice, in a thin voice, with unknown fear.


    Chu Yu held his hand back, smiled and pulled Xie Xi back to Wei Yuanshan. "Please tell me what happened then."


    Wei Yuanshan seems to have guessed that the Chu fish would pull Xie Xi back, and Xie Xi would listen to the Chu fish''s words and smile at him, but he didn''t directly talk about that year, but about his relationship with Xie Xi''s parents.


    "Xie Xi, do you remember your father''s name?"


    Xie Xi shook his head. When he was nine years old, although he had a sense of it, no one would call his parents'' names directly. Moreover, his parents were always alone, seldom communicated with others and traveled around.


    Wei Yuanshan said frankly, "I knew your mother when we were young. I liked her in my heart, but I was robbed by your father. I fought with your father several times. Your mother was angry with me, so she didn''t care much for me." Smiling, he said, "your father''s name is Xie Jun, and your mother''s name is Luo He."


    Thank you!


    Chuyu is shocked.


    Yuanyuanyuanli I''ve mentioned this person, but I''m just casually mentioning him when the plot requires. I just say that he is also good and evil. He has never seen the end of his life. He does what he wants and is extremely bold.


    At that time, Chu Yu thought it would be an OSS, so he silently wrote down that he wanted to wait for the protagonist to fight with him. Unexpectedly It was Xie Xi''s father.


    Xie Jun''s name is also popular in the world of cultivation. However, Chu fish always encountered some troubles and didn''t pay special attention to them. Naturally, Xie Xi heard of it. After a moment of silence, he said lightly, "it''s said that Xie Jun has no wife or children."


    Wei Yuanshan said with a smile, "that''s why it''s rumor. Your father and your mother In those days, I was addicted to cultivation and pursuing the road, and couldn''t extricate myself. Since the ancient friars'' War, the fairyland has been closed and no one can soar. Your parents have been searching for clues to find ways to soar to the fairyland. "


    However, over the years, there have been countless people chasing, but there is no clue. Xie Jun and Luo he have been chasing for many years. When passing by yuncuo, they suddenly find that Luohe is pregnant, and settle down in yuncuo.


    After Xie Xi was born, the couple began to hesitate: if they continue to chase around, it will be bad for Xie Xi to grow up, but if they give up, they are too unwilling.


    They hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to live in yuncuo first, and entrusted several friends to pay attention to the world at any time. If there was any situation, they rushed to see it.


    When Xie Xi was seven or eight years old, it was time to start refining Qi. However, the couple found that Xie Xi was abnormal. When they were refining Qi, they absorbed the spiritual power very quickly. They were worried, so they temporarily sealed his spiritual pulse.


    On the day of Xie Xi''s ninth birthday, the couple took him out to play. On the way, they suddenly received a note from their friend, saying that there was something strange in the ancient tomb not far away. The two naturally refused to let go of the possibility of being close at hand, except that Xie Xi was still young and could not stand the gloomy atmosphere in the ancient tomb, so they arranged a border around Xie Xi, holding the mentality of looking at the past at will, and let Xie Xi wait for them for a moment, and then left.


    Who knows that this time, the ancient tomb was the residence of an extraordinary ancient monk. It really connected the fairyland. The couple realized their wishes for many years, and rushed in with surprise and joy. The passage was closed at that moment.


    The two of them are locked up in the dangerous and unknown fairyland.


    Chu Yu''s heart is complicated when he hears this: Xie Xi''s father and mother are too fond of jumping. Even the original master has to bow his hands to praise his ability to die.


    Xie Xi raised his eyes: "have you finished?"


    Wei Yuanshan smiled bitterly: "it''s their fault. It''s right for you to hate them, but since you should save them, you can''t break your promise."Xie Xi didn''t speak. He picked up the Chuyu and turned around. Unexpectedly, Xie Xi''s father and mother were in such a hole. Chu Yu obediently followed his steps. Seeing his sad and happy face, he dared not speak.


    Wei ciyin still lingered at the door. Seeing Chu Yu and Xie Xi coming out, he smiled and said, "how about that? My father promised you? Are you happy? Can you tell me where your third younger martial brother is? "


    ¡­¡­ I still miss the third younger martial brother.


    Chu fish glanced at him: "what? Are you still interested in my third younger martial brother? "


    Wei ciyin said with a smile, "maybe."


    Chuyu said coolly, "I''m sorry, pervert, junior brother three can''t see you."


    Words, see Wei ciyin to talk, Xie Xi cold hum, only remember to pull out the broken snow. The first-class fairy sword with broken hair is light and cool. When his head is on the right side, he will definitely fall off. Wei ciyin can bend and stretch. He turns to the right side and says, "slow down, you two."


    Xie Xi pulled the Chu fish to the front of his body and directly defended the sword.


    In the face of the cold wind, Chu fish can''t open his eyes. He looks sideways and finds that he is surrounded by a border. Xie Xi hugged him tightly, his head was also buried on his shoulder, his body trembled slightly, and he did not know whether it was anger or disappointment.


    Chu fish always pour chicken soup as the main method and touch as the auxiliary. Two moves can make Xie Xi calm down, angry or sad. This time, he opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth. He can only touch the top of his hair with his backhand in silence.


    What can I say?


    They''re your parents. They''re hairy parents. Even if most of the mistakes are made by them, do you have to try to forgive them?


    This kind of spirit kidnaps the words Chu fish really cannot force oneself to say. At that time, in the fairyland of the mausoleum ruins, Xie Xi once held him in his arms and whispered about his pain and loss when he lost his parents.


    Although he couldn''t feel the same, he thought that little Xie Xi was standing in the same place, waiting for his parents to come back with full expectation. That day, he was still very deep, but they never came back.


    No matter how I cry or cry, I cannot get the pain of response. I''m still suffering from three years of humiliation when I go back to tianyuanmen with Lu Qingan The heart knot of Chu fish in Xie Xi was probably solved, but the parents in Xie Xi were not.


    Xie Xi was silent for a long time, but he still spoke. His voice was deep and trembling: "elder martial brother Elder martial brother, I always thought that they were dead. "


    Chu fish also some uncomfortable, gently should a, Xie Xi but no longer speak. He had to ask, "if there is a chance to soar in the future, are you going to save them?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xie Xidao, "to save, but when to save, depends on my mood.". They abandoned me for many years, and it''s my turn. "


    ¡­¡­ It''s childish.


    Well, anyway, I know where Xie Jun and Luo He are, and they are still alive. What to do next depends on Xie Xi. Xie Xi''s own ideas, he can not interfere in the management.


    Chu Yu couldn''t help crying and laughing. He looked back at the front and said slowly, "younger martial brother, if you don''t use your sword, we will hit the tree."


    ***When the Golden River returns to spring, the battle of Zhengmo finally ends.


    Compared with the last time when the demon cultivation suddenly retreated and ended inexplicably, this time it is much clearer. Wei Yuanshan did rescue them all on the day when it was Meiyin Valley''s turn to control the mortals, but he took other great monks of the devil kingdom with him. Outside the Jinhe River, he talked about the agreement with several leaders of the right way who came here.


    Yuncuo''s excellent spirit ore vein is really nearly exhausted. Without spirit, the demon cultivator can only constantly try to attack the right territory. Even if the curtain falls this time, because of the aura problem, the war between Zhengmo and Zhengmo will only be endless, and people will never be able to live safely.


    And each block of the right way occupies a vast and energetic territory, which sometimes cannot even be managed.


    It''s not impossible for the devil friars to spend their efforts to revive the Lord if they are really cornered. Even if there is no such a big move, tens of thousands of demons sometimes sneak into the right territory to make trouble, kill and plunder, which is terrible enough to be a headache.


    After weighing the advantages and disadvantages, although Zhengmo and Zhengmo are both extremely dissatisfied, they also step back.


    In order to be famous, those people who are wrong in the cloud will be entrusted to them. In addition, the devil cultivation must contribute some Kung Fu and magic weapons.


    When Chu Yu heard this, he took a sip of tea and sprayed it out directly.


    It''s shameless. At the end of the day, you have to bite a piece of meat from the demon cultivator before you give up


    However, in exchange, the golden river at the front of the Zhengdao site was ceded to the demon cultivator, and the Qingtu site was also cut in half. The Zhengmo area was re divided with the mountains circling in the middle as the boundary.


    After years of continuous war, both sides were also severely injured. However, as usual, the devil cultivation was the most seriously injured, but they were afraid that they would not want to come out and do something, so was the right way. After ceding the territory, they began to discuss what to do with Jiao Xia.


    Chu Yu was not in the mood to pay attention to how they discussed. In any case, these people did not dare to make any decisions about the area of Luofeng valley without permission because of the two monks and Lu Qingan who were still closed.


    After so many days, Chu Sheng hasn''t come back, and Chu Yu is worried. When he finally announces the end of Zhengmo war, he will take the monks of Chu family back to Jiaoxia.At this time, Lu Qingan did something that made other families bite their teeth.


    Lu Qingan said that he would hang a name in Chu''s house when he was wandering in the future, so that he would not go back to Jiaoxia and have no place to rest.


    All the major sects and families laughed and swallowed their blood. While congratulating the Chu family, they roared in their hearts: if you like, you can rest in any family. There are all your families around the world. Why pick the Chu family


    Chu Yu sincerely felt how happy it was to have a reliable and powerful master. When he said goodbye to Lu Qingan in the Qinghe River, he suddenly thought of one thing: "say it Master, how about senior Shen Nian? "


    Lu Qingan''s face was expressionless: "I dare not come out."


    Chu fish wiped his sweat silently: "what about the third younger martial brother?"


    Lu Qingan glanced at the imbalance between his eyes and his waist. Shen Nian''s mouth is light. In fact, he is afraid that Lu Qingan will stab him to death if he is not careful. Recently, he has been hiding in an unbalanced sword - which is what he asked himself. Anyone dares to flirt.


    After a moment of silence, Shen Nian got out and yawned. He landed and smiled: "Oh, little fish still remember to care about my old man. It''s good. I didn''t pay any attention to you when I was in the mausoleum."


    Chu Yu said, "if you mention the tomb ruins again, my younger martial brother will be disrespectful to you."


    Shen Nian hit haha, "your third younger martial brother In fact, he came out two days ago, but Jinghua''s secret place is actually floating in the world, and I don''t know where he is now... "


    Chu fish: "..."


    Xie Xi: "..."


    Lu Qingan looks at him with cold face.


    Shen Nian was stared at coldly by three people, and still looked the same: "don''t worry, you won''t die. Maybe you are in some trouble and can''t come back for a while. After a year''s training in the secret place, you can no longer save your life. You can rest assured. "


    After that, he went back to the imbalance.


    Now that he had said that, Chu Yu could not ask more questions. In his heart, he lit a candle for the third younger martial brother silently, bent to Lu Qingan, and went to Jiaoxia with Xie Xi.


    On the way back to Jiaoxia, they met mei''er and the wolf demon again.


    Thanks also to the two monsters who informed Xie Xi in time. Chu Yu felt grateful and then cried out to the two monsters. Mei''er saw him and came straight to him.


    Xie Xi''s eyes were cold, his eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He dragged the Chu fish into his arms. His face was cold: "this is mine."


    Mei''er pounced on the air and almost fell down, but she was not angry. Her eyes wandered between the two people in a strange way: " Is Master Chu immortal Xie''s? "


    The Chu fish was made to turn his eyes by Xie Xile''s hands at his waist, and he continued to explain: "Oh, he means, I''m his senior brother."


    Melanie gave a moment''s silence Yes, it is Ha ha, I still remember that when master Xie Xian chased me and the stupid wolf with his sword, he also said, "he''s mine."


    Chu fish can''t come round: "..."


    The strange atmosphere lasted for a long time. Chu fish gave a dry cough, searched for some magic weapons in the storage ring, found some suitable for mei''er and wolf demon, and waved goodbye.


    With Xie Xi, Chu Yu Yu Yu''s sword suddenly felt dizzy. He heard a "Ding" in his ear, and then there was the happy and inexplicable voice of the system: "congratulations to the host for completing the book ~ thanks for experiencing the game ~ the system has finished its work ~ is about to be unbound with the host ~"


    such a sudden surprise?


    Chuyu is very happy: "well, don''t come back."


    The system calmed down for a moment and continued to be happy: "in order to thank the host for his efforts, the system will give the host a mysterious gift. Please wait for it."


    after that, it has been a little fuzzy, and Chu fish''s head is not dizzy. After returning to his mind, he listened to Xie Xi''s nervous voice: "elder martial brother? Senior brother? What''s the matter? "


    Chuyu shook his head and smiled: "nothing, just think, it''s finally over, it''s not easy."


    When we arrived at the Chu family, the friar troops of the Chu family had not come back, and the valley was still cold and clear. Chu Yu and Xie Xi''s sword turned in the valley, and fell into the maple forest that had already produced new green. After a few steps, they were suddenly enlightened.


    Chu Sheng and Fu Chongyi are sitting under the maple tree. They are saying something in a low voice. They are smiling and warm.


    ¡­¡­ This is, they both become?


    Chu fish a Leng, the heart is surprised and happy, come forward to call: "big brother."


    Chu Sheng raised his head, saw Chu Yu and shook his head: "little brother, you lied to big brother."


    Although the words of reproach were in his mouth, his face was still as gentle and tolerant as when he first met him.


    Chu fish can''t help but look at his eyes, but his eyes are covered by Xie Xi''s, and his dissatisfied voice lingers on his ear: "elder martial brother, it''s said that..."


    Chuyu smiled and said, "yes, I don''t look at others more."


    He''s on his own.

 Chapter 81

    After a few months in Luofeng Valley, Chu Yu and Xie Xi decided to go out for a tour.


    Chusheng was shocked, and his eyes were tearful: "my little brother just came back a few days, how can I leave again, leaving only the eldest brother..."


    Xie Xi said coolly, "we have been with you for a long time in Luofeng valley. If you don''t pull your elder martial brother over for a few hours, you can stay."


    Chu fish clapped Xie Xi with a dry cough: "elder brother, we are here to find the xuanjing. Don''t worry, Xie Xi and I will come back from time to time. "


    After a pause, he asked: "Mr. Fu didn''t come back after he left last month, elder brother, you Did you have a fight? "


    When Fu Chongyi was mentioned, Chu Sheng''s cold face was completely relieved. He smiled and shook his head. He rubbed Chu Yu''s hair. "He said he would give me a surprise."


    It was not easy for the two men. Chu Yu thought of Fu Chongyi''s arm, which Fu Chongyi willingly gave to Chu Sheng, and sighed. After hearing Chu Sheng''s low voice and confessed a few words, he left the valley with Xie Xi.


    Since we agreed to let him and Xie Xi leave It seems that Chu Sheng began to let go.


    Chuyu is very pleased.


    They are very familiar with Jiao Xia. The Chu family is quite close to Lin Lan. Chu fish thinks about it and goes to Lin Lan first.


    Naturally, Xie Xi relied on him for everything, but on the day of departure, he began to be "dizzy and weak all over". Naturally, he stuck behind the Chu fish, holding him and laughing in a low voice, but refused to let go.


    Chu Yu is used to Xiexi, the boy''s stickler. Follow him. After a short half day, he entered Linlan.


    At this time, it was spring day, and everything was revived. It was lush and lush under it. It was delightful to see it. Chu fish simply fell into the forest and walked slowly on the path with Xie Xi.


    Night soon fell. Chu Yu didn''t plan to go to the nearby town to lodge. He found a tent in the ring. When he was about to take it out, he saw a piece of bronze mirror in the corner.


    This ancient bronze mirror was lying quietly in the corner, not very impressive, but now it is slightly emitting a faint white light, as if there is something coming out.


    Chu fish EEE, thought for a while, a knock on the head, remember.


    This is The bronze mirror that Xie Xi picked up in the tomb ruins when he left his mind when he broke through the illusion. He has forgotten about it all these years. What''s the situation of luminous at this time? What''s sealed inside?


    Chu Yu quickly felt out the bronze mirror, and Xie Xi said things in a few words. They put the mirror in front of them and stared at it.


    After a while, the light gradually weakened, but some pictures appeared on the mirror, more and more clear, and even sound came from inside -


    " You''ve just seen tianyuanmen, who looks sharp and mean, has a pair of soft bones, is fond of pitching people, and likes to pretend. "


    ¡­¡­ How can I be familiar?


    Chu fish lost for a moment, turned to ask Xie Xi, but Xie Xi was a long eyebrow pick, surprised way: "senior brother?"


    Chuyu: "ah?"


    Xie Xi pointed to the bronze mirror. His face was full of doubts: "what just came out was the voice of elder martial brother."


    At the same time, the image on the mirror is clear.


    When Chu Yu and Xie Xi looked at it, they saw a picture on the mirror - inside the small bowl with golden light, the handsome young man in the White Satin Robe sat quietly, his face was indifferent, his eyes narrowed slightly and he stared at the man with a trace of evil spirit outside the bowl.


    Chuyu''s brain boomed.


    Xie Xi was also stunned.


    The two people in this picture, especially the youth in the golden bowl, are very familiar with each other, especially the Xiexi, which is the Chu fish.


    The other is Wei ciyin.


    The more Chu fish saw this scene, the more familiar they felt. Suddenly, the sky in the picture changed. The dark sky suddenly became black as ink, and the darkness around them sank rapidly. In the dark clouds, there are golden snakes dancing wildly as if they were killing the world.


    ¡­¡­ wait!


    Chu fish''s eyes widened, and he saw Wei ciyin''s leisurely smile, and said, "do you really plan to sit here for ten years with the golden bowl? Although the golden bowl is the most valuable defense, whether it can protect your whole body and retreat in the mausoleum ruins, maybe. "


    Xie Xi''s face suddenly turned pale: "elder martial brother, this is, this is the mausoleum ruins?"


    Chu fish pursed his lips, turned his hands to receive the bronze mirror, and smiled: "don''t look at it."


    If you''re right, the bronze mirror he has been wearing has been recorded every day since the mausoleum ruins, but I don''t know if it''s the memory that has reached the upper limit or how, it''s replayed


    Which ancient friar elder is so boring and avant-garde that he has made such a magic weapon.


    The picture in the bronze mirror It''s better not to let Xie Xi watch it. Although he had Shen Nian''s guidance, he also suffered a lot in the Ling ruins at the beginning. The child saw it in vain and added a block. He had to cry a lot.


    Chu fish''s face is calm and self-confident, but Xie Xi frowns. Thinking of the picture in the mirror just now, he is so shocked that he can''t let go of it at all. Seeing Chu fish''s face calmly take the bronze mirror back into the ring, he pursed his lips, but didn''t ask for it directly.Chu Yu coughs, just want to talk about the past with Xie Xi, then he is picked up by Xie Xi and strides into the tent.


    The tent was covered with a thick blanket. Xie Xi didn''t speak much. After the border was laid, he pressed the Chu fish under his body. Three or two times, he peeled off his clothes and began to understand him.


    Chu fish only felt puzzled. Tonight''s Xie Xi could not understand why he was more tossed than before. He touched the ground without stopping. His movements were not very gentle. Later in the night, Chu fish had no energy and went to sleep directly. Seeing him go to sleep, Xie Xi calmly released himself, carefully cleaned Chu fish''s body, found out the quilt to cover him, and then reached for his storage ring.


    Just after a pause, Xie Xi successfully broke through the ring, searched inside, found the bronze mirror and walked out of the tent.


    The picture on the mirror has been transformed for a long time. The Chu fish in it is sitting on a huge stone, breaking his fingers bored: " For three years, senior Shen, do you remember where the array of Dharma is when you left the mausoleum? "


    Shen Nian sneers coldly: "if it''s so easy, you can''t be considerate and considerate to my old man. You''ve been wandering for a hundred years, and you''ve forgotten many things. It''s thank God that you can remember which way to go."


    It''s been three years in there? It seems that the time of screen conversion is much faster than in fact.


    Xie Xi blinked, leaned against the tent, held the bronze mirror, and stared at the Chu fish in the mirror.


    He looked at the gloomy sky of the mausoleum ruins, his face was quiet, and he seemed to think of something. He suddenly sighed: "I don''t know how Xie Xi is Three years is enough for him to forget me. "


    Shen said, "Xie Xi? Is that the younger martial brother you often mentioned? Tut, how can you expect him to forget you when you are so concerned about others? "


    Chuyu''s face was complicated for a moment You don''t understand. "


    Xie Xi felt a stabbing pain in his heart, and his brain suddenly had some memories of that year. The uncertain life and death of Chu Yu in the tomb ruins had a great impact on him. He only vaguely remembered that Chu Yu cheated him to leave the tomb ruins, but he could not remember many things after entering the tomb ruins.


    Staring at the Chuyu in the picture with a smile on his eyebrows, Xie Xi felt a little uncomfortable for some reason. He rubbed his forehead. Suddenly, the blurred picture in his brain became clear. His hands shook, and the bronze mirror almost fell to the ground.


    He looked at the bronze mirror in a daze, and tears came out carelessly, and the world in front of him was blurring.


    In the bronze mirror, there was a conversation between the two:


    "why, listen to what you said, your younger martial brother made you angry?"


    "It''s not..." Chu Yu thought for a moment, and thought that the reason for all this was that he formed the protagonist into a fag. He was ashamed and said, "it''s actually my fault, my junior brother I will never really be angry with him. "


    After all, it''s the main character. Who dares to be angry with him


    As soon as Xie Xi listened, tears surged even more.


    His heart was sour and painful. He wiped his eyes, but found that the picture on the mirror was changed again. Chu fish, who was still alive before, fell to the ground and looked dying, and fell into syncope.


    In front of him, there is a large swaying sea of flowers. Each flower has a smiling face and a thin purple breath. It''s not a good thing at first sight. Chu fish is obviously saying, Shen Nian is roaring: "Hello! boy! Get up! Get up if you don''t want to be eaten! "


    Chu fish barely opened his eyes, frowned tightly, took a hard breath, and slowly crawled to the other direction.


    A human face flower suddenly looked down in the wind and bit him in the hand.


    Chu fish took a breath of cold air in pain. His tears almost came down. He bit his teeth and took out his hand to find Sheng and cut it. The man seemed to have intelligence, so he immediately backed away from the sword.


    The Chu fish who wielded this sword seemed to have lost his strength and could not move on the ground. After a burst of agitation, people all lowered their heads to bite him, but they didn''t bite his flesh and blood from the beginning, only biting it fiercely, as if they wanted to taste something fresh.


    Xie Xi was distressed. He clenched his teeth. His eyes were red. He stared at those people''s facial flowers. The more murderous his eyes were, the more he got together.


    But at this time, the picture is another turn. Chu Yu is flying with his sword in full swing. He seems to be very happy. He has a smile on his lips and brows, which dissipates the constant cold breath of thousands of years. The sky is blue. It seems that there is a mausoleum.


    At the sight of his smile, Xie Xi''s sad mood was slightly relieved by virtue, and his eyes gently looked at him with an expression of laziness that he would not normally have. For a while, he suddenly felt sad and said to himself: " No, I don''t know if Xie Xi is getting angry After all these years, it''s time to cool down No, if we meet, what will he do with a stab of excitement? Don''t see each other. "


    What?


    Xie Xi''s eyes widened, almost all of them would give him an angry smile: I dare to worry about his anger, so I just ran away?


    He didn''t get angry at first, because Chuyu was so angry that he was faint. Ten years later, he ran away as soon as he saw each other. At that time, he was so angry that he wanted to break his leg immediately. He was reluctant to give up in the end.


    The picture soon arrived at Xie Xi.In the mirror, I saw the feeling of my presence was quite wonderful. I saw that I had trapped the Chu fish on the bed by deception. When I saw that the Chu fish was stunned and touched his back gently, Xie Xi suddenly sighed: " How can I suddenly feel soft? I''ll eat my elder martial brother in one go. "


    He took it seriously, but didn''t realize that it was already bright. I''m afraid it''s past noon. Seeing Chuyu''s bewildered smile on the land, he suddenly heard a vague voice in the tent, like someone''s low voice when he woke up and found no one around him.


    Xie Xi then suddenly regained his mind, looked at his glasses, and thought about it. He thought that Chu Yu had been with him since he came out of the mausoleum, so he put the copper mirror back safely, opened the curtain and went into the tent. He happened to see Chu Yu holding up his body, frowning slightly and sitting up.


    The quilt slipped down and revealed his body. Because of the dishonest sleep, the inner garment has slipped away for the most part, revealing the greasy white chest full of ambiguous kissing marks. Looking up, it is the delicate clavicle, round shoulder, and neck full of kissing marks. The lips are red and swollen from sucking and kissing.


    Xie Xi''s breath was smothering and he couldn''t turn his eyes to his face.


    It seems that he hasn''t woke up yet. His eyes are slightly closed. He inadvertently reveals the gentle spring water, rosy cheeks, slightly open lips, and long white hair. It''s clear that it''s a cold taste, but there''s some enchantment and bewitchment.


    Chu Yu was at a loss for a while. Finally, he woke up, blinked, and saw Xie Xi standing beside the tent. He said, "what are you doing, younger martial brother?"


    In the past, don''t you hold him tightly and refuse to let go and stare at him with a smile and a chin?


    Last night, Xie Xi''s action was too careless. In addition to frowning and groaning, he was begging for forgiveness in a low voice. At last, he could only groan like crying but not crying. Now, his voice is a little hoarse and low, some Hook people.


    Xie Xi''s eyes were blazing. He strode to his body, stretched out his hand to open his lapel, pressed him under his body, met his astonished eyes, thought of all the pictures in the mirror, lowered his head and held his lips painfully, and rolled gently.


    After a long and lingering kiss, Chu fish could only breathe and breathe. He felt cool under his body. A little cold finger came in. He was shocked and said, "Xie Xi, what''s your crazy? What medicine did you take last night, not enough?"


    Xie Xi''s action stopped, the cool fingers pulled out, and the answer to Chu Yu was another hot and swollen thing, straight into his body, buried in the deepest place. Chu Yu snorted stiffly and twisted his body uneasily. Naturally, Xie Xi couldn''t stand the almost * pleasure he brought when he twisted. He gasped heavily, pinched his chin and kissed his lips. His voice was vague:


    "nothing, but suddenly he wanted to eat fish Elder martial brother is very delicious... "


    Chu fish gave up struggling and looked at Xie Xi, who was smiling brilliantly. He was powerless all over: " Get out of here. "

 Chapter 82

    Chu Yu just woke up soon, and was tossed to sleep by Xie Xi. Xie Xi sat him up in his arms, gently stroked his face, looked down at him with a slight frown and a tired face, lowered his head and kissed him on the corner of his lips, pulled the quilt up to cover his body, and then reached out to touch the bronze mirror again.


    After such a struggle, the picture has been transferred to a cave.


    When Xie Xining looked at it, he was shocked.


    Chu fish in the picture is a small one. It seems that they went to yuncuomeiyin valley that time. He was half aroused to kill, and suddenly fainted. Chu Yu took him to a cave Then he did not remember what happened, only that he hurt Chu fish by mistake.


    He is Strangled the Chu fish''s neck.


    Chuyu''s face was red and painful. It seemed that he would be angry at the next moment.


    Xie Xi was cold and fell to the ground with a "clang" of bronze mirrors. He didn''t pick them up. Then he hugged the Chuyu fearlessly, watched him sleep quietly, and called to elder martial brother in a low voice.


    Chu fish seemed to hear his call in his sleep, and answered vaguely.


    "Senior brother......" Xie Xi held him and murmured, took a deep breath, calmed his mood for a while, then he dared to pick up the bronze mirror and continue to look.


    ***


    the Chuyu woke up aching all over.


    Moving his body, he found that he was held tightly from behind, his hands were clasped on his waist, his legs were folded tightly, and there was a long breath on his head. Close your eyes and you can hear a strong heartbeat.


    "Younger martial brother?" Chu fish closed his eyes, but he was surprised. It''s the first time that Xie Xi is still sleeping after he wakes up.


    Chu fish can''t figure it out. He gently breaks Xie Xi''s hand and wants to get up and go out to see what time it is now. This sleepy man, day and night, also don''t know what evil Xie Xizhong had last night, suddenly it was Excited.


    The hands on the waist were tightly clasped. Chu fish broke them off for a long time. Just when he was ready to get up, he was pulled back. Chu Yu was very angry. Before the words of blame came out, he heard a low sob in his ear: "elder martial brother Elder martial brother, don''t leave... "


    Another nightmare?


    Chu fish was helpless, turning over and facing Xie Xi, only to find that he frowned, his eyes were closed, and his eyes were dyed with a layer of light purples, as if he had cried.


    Just for a moment, Chu Yu reflected, thinking of last night Xie Xi deliberately tossed him to sleep, and hurriedly looked for it in the ring. As expected, he did not find the bronze mirror.


    ¡­¡­ This kid, don''t let him see Leng is want to see, this is good.


    Chu fish sighed, murmured, and saw Xie Xichang''s lashes tremble and wake up.


    His eyes were still red. When he saw him, his eyes were full of pity and heartache. His voice was soft and low: "elder martial brother."


    Chu fish touched his head, well.


    Xie Xidao: "I See you cry. "


    Chu fish pause, thought of his cry at the abyss, several times, old face red, feel shy, turn around and change the topic: "well, it''s time to get up."


    "Elder martial brother, I have been waiting for you on the cliff for a long time. The third younger martial brother said you will come back, but I am afraid," he murmured


    Waiting on the cliff?


    Then he looks up at the top, hoping to see Xie Xi, who is also looking down at the vast abyss, hoping to see him?


    Chu Yu''s heart was soft, and his remaining anger dissipated. However, Xie Xi''s face was gradually cold, and the warmth of his eyebrows and eyes was replaced by a cold wave. He saw Chu Yu''s eyelids jump wildly, for fear that he would go mad and enter into a state of rampage immediately.


    "Elder martial brother, that wolf demon......"


    Chuyu responded quickly: "it''s just a misunderstanding. It''s not a big deal."


    Xie Xi was silent for a moment. "At that time, I shouldn''t have killed song Jingyi at once." He sneered. "Many years ago, I found a soul refining bowl on a demon cultivator. It is said that drawing souls into the bowl will make people immortal. It''s cheaper for him. "


    Eh!


    Thinking that the soul refining bowl was originally used by Lixie Xi, Chu Yu was cold and said: "younger martial brother It''s better to destroy that kind of insidious utensil. "


    Otherwise, I feel uneasy to sleep


    The soul refining bowl is a rare treasure. The common sects have to offer it as the treasure of the town gate. It''s too outrageous to destroy it. Chu fish thought for a while, and was about to take back his foreword. Xie Xi had touched the soul refining bowl, and when he cut off the snow, the sound of gold and stone breaking sounded.


    The soul refining bowl was destroyed.


    Chu Yu was also relieved under the consternation, reached out his hand and pinched Xie Xi''s face, smiled and said: "those things have passed, and younger martial brother should not be too entangled in the past. We need to travel around, but don''t get upset at the beginning. "


    Said, looked up and kissed his chin: "smile?"


    Xie Xi blinked and smiled softly.


    Chu Yu didn''t plan to stay here for too long. After waking up, he cleaned himself up. He was too lazy to walk under his back ache, so he walked in the mountain forest by Xie Xi''s back.They stop and go. Sometimes they use swords. Sometimes they just rest in the towns of ordinary people and ask about the strange news nearby. They buy a horse to ride together.


    When passing a small town near yuhuazong, Xie Xi suddenly left and asked Chu Yu to wait for him for a few days.


    After Chu Yu left the abyss and met Xie Xi again, they were stuck together day by day. Xie Xi suddenly left, and Chu Yu was calm enough to let him go. When he left, he was a bit alone.


    After a few sad days of tossing and turning, even the waiter who came up to carry the bathtub saw that Chu Yu was in a bad mood. Before going downstairs, he showed a fan smile: "my guest and the former guest That kind of relationship, right? I''ve seen countless people who have been going all the way, and I can see it at a glance. "


    Chuyu: " Oh. "


    Xie Xi has to hold his hand when he walks. Sometimes, he can reach for his waist to show his sovereignty. As long as his eyes are not blind, he can see what their relationship is


    The second shopkeeper continued to smile: "that guest has gone? Did the two quarrel


    "Chu fish sighed:" also is not


    Shopkeeper said: "as the saying goes, husband and wife quarrel at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. How about two big men? According to the small words, if the two really don''t agree, it seems that you are also the one above. You just press the person on the bed and do it for a whole night, so that he doesn''t have any strength Hey hey, I won''t hold my breath. "


    Chu Yu was shocked by this man''s words, and managed to maintain his noble and cold face You go down. "


    When the waiter left, Chu Yu tried to forget what he had just said. Looking at the dark sky, he guessed that Xie Xi would not be able to come back today. He began to have nothing to look for. He rummaged in the ring for a while and was almost blinded by the light.


    ¡­¡­ A spring palace.


    wtf£¿£¿£¿


    When did you have another spring palace?


    Chu Yu''s face twitches for a while, and he can''t remember when and where he bought such a spring palace collection in the ring. With shaking hands, he takes it out and opens it. His eyebrow tip can''t help but draw again.


    This spring palace, compared with those Xie Xi presented to him as a treasure, is more high-definition, lifelike, more fragrant and fierce At first glance, it''s not a rare spring palace book that can be produced in this world.


    Chu fish holding spring palace thought for a while, a flash of inspiration in the brain.


    It seems that when the system said goodbye to him, it said that there was a mysterious gift


    In the middle!


    The so-called mysterious gift is a spring palace?!


    Chuyu is stunned and wants to scold the system, but the system has left. I want to tear the book, but it''s so tough that I can''t tear it.


    What else can we do? Either throw it away, or hide it in the ring so that it will never have a chance.


    But Xie Xi can look for the bronze mirror in his ring. When he suddenly becomes interested, he will flip it in the ring. What can he do if he sees this?


    Chu fish immediately opened the window and hurled it towards the far sky. Before he was relieved, he saw a slender white hand take over the spring palace.


    Chuyu''s face stiffened.


    A familiar voice came from far and near: "elder martial brother taught younger martial brother not to throw things around when he was young. Well, this time elder martial brother threw things around and was caught by younger martial brother Huh? What is this? "


    Chu fish was shocked: "don''t look!"


    In the quiet dark blue night sky, under the clear and cold moonlight, Xie Xi set foot in the sky with his hands. The inner contour of the backlight was deeper, the eyebrows of the sword were smooth, the eyes were like stars, and the smile was full of happiness, and there were no couples.


    Chu fish silently reached out and wiped his nose.


    Well, it retains the last dignity of the VIP members of the appearance Association, without nosebleed.


    Xie Xi leisurely walked to the Chu fish and smiled. His voice was low and magnetic: "elder martial brother, look up."


    Chu fish subconsciously raised his head. As soon as he looked up, his chin was pinched. Xie Xi didn''t enter the room and kissed him directly. Missing for several days seems to be in this kiss. At the beginning, it was quite gentle. Then it was predatory and gnawing like a tiger or a wolf. I wish I could eat him.


    With a passionate kiss, Chu fish gasped slightly, and his eyes were half closed with water light, which filled with spring / emotion.


    Xie Xi laughed and said, "I haven''t seen you in a few days. It turns out that elder martial brother also thinks of younger martial brother like this."


    Chu Yu has a thin skin in ¡õ ¡õ aspect. He doesn''t think about the meaning of his words. His eyes fall on what he is holding, and his brain "booms" for a while. The ¡õ ¡õ which is still burning just now cools down. He laughs dryly Younger martial brother. "


    Xie Xi answered, but he looked down at the book in his hand and read it seriously. Chu fish was shocked. He snatched it, but found nothing. Xie Xi easily dodged his hand, retreated several Zhang, and continued to look.


    In the mood of "Xie Xi will be happy one night with one page less", Chu fish for the first time gave birth to the determination to resist the protagonist. When he called to find Sheng, he rushed to Xie Xi and continued to seize the sword.


    Xie Xi didn''t fight back either. He just looked down and studied. He dodged the catch of Chu fish flexibly. As soon as they ran after each other and hid, they soon flew up into the sky, and looked down and saw lights everywhere, just like the night sky.Seeing that Xie Xi was almost finished, Chu Yu had a bout of angina, and started to snatch it again. This time, Xie Xi didn''t hide. Instead, he reached out to grasp Chu Yu''s wrist and gently pulled him into his arms.


    Chu yuwangtian: no way, the strength gap is too big


    Xie Xi provoked his chin and said with a smile on his face, "elder martial brother should be punished for reading this kind of book secretly by himself and not discussing it with younger martial brother."


    A group of grass and mud horses galloped past in Chu fish''s heart, whistling to the system, and drawing at the corner of his mouth: " How to punish? "


    Xie Xi trapped the Chu fish in his arms and turned the spring palace in his hand at will. At the first light of his eyes, he leaned in front of the Chu fish and said, "how can I punish elder martial brother according to the painting on this page Well, this position, elder martial brother, is flexible and should be able to control it. "


    Chu fish took a look and turned his head in pain


    Who painted NIMA''s spring palace? The body in the picture will be folded. Can you still live!


    "Senior brother doesn''t like it?" Xie Xi picked up his eyebrows, reached for them and flipped over the page at will. He paused, and the deeper his smile was, "that''s the posture. It''s just the right occasion."


    Chu fish had a bad premonition in his heart. He swallowed his saliva and looked closely at it. His blood almost came out of his mouth. He forbeared and said: " Younger martial brother, this book is poisonous. Let''s throw it away. "


    ¡­¡­ Day dog, Xie Xi is intentionally to lead him to the air, right? Why is there such a thing as air play?!


    "Well, don''t throw this book away until elder martial brother studies it thoroughly with younger martial brother." Xie Xi calmly put the spring palace in the ring. Suddenly, he encircled the Chu fish''s waist and pressed him to find the Sheng.


    When the imperial sword flies, the sword will change, but it can''t be a few feet long or a few inches wide. Chu fish was suddenly pressed on to find Sheng, only to feel empty behind, just a little bit to fall down.


    This kind of feeling is really not good. He was pale for a moment, struggling for his old waist: "younger martial brother, where have you been these days?"


    When Xie Xi saw that his face was a little white, he kissed him a little bit down his forehead as if he were comforting him, and then he went straight to his lips, and whispered, "a little trifle."


    Chu fish covered his lapel: "don''t say? Then not tonight. "


    Xie Xi''s action, sighed: "went to Jinhe once."


    "Jinhe?"


    "Meiyin Valley moved to Jinhe. I went to find Wei ciyin and lent him some of the remaining spirit eating insects."


    The more Chu fish heard it, the more they thought it was not right: "what do you do by eating spirit worms?"


    Xie Xi lowered his head and went on kissing. He licked his Adam''s apple. Suddenly he opened his mouth and bit it gently. He said: "go to the tomb market and kill something that doesn''t have eyes."


    The sensitive place was suddenly bitten, and Chu fish could not help shouting. The body is used to Xiexi''s kissing and caressing. It''s easy to react. The thin groan has been dyed with ¡õ ¡õ''s hoarseness. Before he asks more, Xiexi will open his skirt.


    He had only bathed before, and was only loose in a white inner garment. Xie Xi pulled it gently with one hand, and most of his chest was exposed. Xie Xi looked down at the good scenery, and suddenly smiled: "that waiter was right. Although elder martial brother and younger martial brother didn''t hold their breath, they must have some resentment after leaving for a few days. At this time, they just need to be ruthless I''ll do it all night. "


    ¡­¡­ I dare to thank you.


    His face is gentle and handsome, and his red lips open and close to say such words. Hearing Chu fish''s two ears are hot, he just closed his eyes and slightly turned his head away from him. But the less I want to hear it, the more I keep repeating the words of the waiter and Xie Xi.


    He couldn''t help spitting in his heart: the second brother has a good eye, but there is something wrong with the setting of this article, otherwise it''s him


    [Xiexi sauce brewed Chu fish, and then achieved the Great Harmony of life. ~]


    at the end of the day, Chu fish had no strength. At dawn, we could hear the crowing of chickens from the town below.


    Xie Xi went back to the inn with Chuyu in his arms and kissed him on the corner of his eyes and lips. At that moment, there was a knock on the door: "Sir, do you need hot water?"


    Xie Xi wrapped the Chu fish in a quilt, put down the curtain of the bed, closed the inner garment, and opened the door with a clear spirit: "move in."


    Seeing that Chu Yu is not the one who opened the door, the waiter was stunned: "eh, how are you You are back. What about the guest? "


    Xie Xi looked in and smiled: "there is no strength."


    After that, he shut the door and went back to appease Chu Yu.


    Shopkeeper froze again: This How do you sound familiar?

 Chapter 83

    "Heaven sent disaster Hehe hehe, the Chu family has been weakened from generation to generation. Now it''s surrounded by disaster stars. I''m afraid it will be destroyed within a hundred years. "


    Suddenly in the ear sounds long, seems to have a sigh of taste.


    Chu fish looked up coldly at the old way that his eyes were standing in front of him. His eyes narrowed like a cold pool, and his lips narrowed. Although the description was still small, his chin was still a bit awe inspiring when it was slightly stretched.


    His nature is cold, and he is favored by the Chu family. This is the first time that someone dares to say such a thing in front of him.


    He should have scolded the old man for leaving, but he hesitated to remember his dream last night.


    Last night, Chu Yu dreamed of the forbidden area of Chu family.


    There is a voice in the forbidden area saying to him that in the future, he will endanger the whole family of Chu, and the family of Chu will collapse because of his one person''s nearly thousand year foundation.


    Looking at the old Taoist priest for a moment, Chu Yu opened his mouth lightly: "do you think it''s too long to say such words near the falling Maple Valley?"


    Laodaohun doesn''t care. He laughs, "don''t you have an answer in your mind?"


    Chu fish was silent for a moment and asked in a deep voice, "can you break the situation?"


    The old way laughed more and more treacherously: "yes, there is - I will meet your old enemy in the future. What should I do then? I should understand."


    Chu fish frowned, just want to ask more clearly, then there was a gentle and clear voice behind him, which was pleasant to hear: "little brother? Why are you here? Who are you talking to? "


    It''s Chusheng.


    Chu fish subconsciously didn''t want to let his elder brother know about it. He turned around and trotted to Chu Sheng''s arms. His face was still tight: "nothing."


    The younger brother, who was always cold and disliked others'' approach, rushed to Chu Sheng. Chu Sheng was very happy. His smile suddenly spread to the tip of his brow and the corner of his eyes. The bright one in his eyes was almost crying out. For a long time, he blinked and carefully rubbed the top of his hair


    Chu Yu looks back at his back without trace -


    the old way has disappeared.


    ¡­¡­ Disaster star?


    Chuyu looked back at Chusheng, who couldn''t restrain his smile. He thought: "big brother is so stupid, he can''t be involved."


    When I went back to Luofeng Valley, I was carefully rubbed by my gentle mother and teased by my father Gao Gao. Chu Yu''s heart was more determined: Everyone is so stupid that he can''t be involved


    If suddenly disappeared, the Chu family would be crazy. Chu fish carefully prepared for a long time, spread out the map and searched carefully for a long time. When he saw the Tianyuan gate, his eyes lit up.


    Tianyuan gate is far away from the Chu family. It''s said that there is a powerful sword cultivator in the gate. My grandfather and grandmother know each other with this younger generation, and they also sigh that they are awesome later. If you want to be far away from the Chu family, not to worry about the Chu family, but also to make your own cultivation successful, tianyuanmen is the best choice.


    It''s not too late.


    When Chu Yu made up his mind to announce the news, all the members of Chu family sprayed tea together.


    Chu frost frowned: "there are many famous friars, and Lu Qingan is not the only one. If Yu Er doesn''t want to practice Chu''s sword technique, will his father help you find a famous master to fall back to Fenggu?"


    Mrs. Chu held her heart: "fish, it''s not safe outside. Where can we have a good family?"


    Chu said tearfully: "little brother..."


    Although the Chu family objected, the Chu fish finally left.


    Chu sound stood in the distance, looking at Chu fish did not dare to go forward, for fear that he would not be able to help holding Chu fish away.


    There was a lot of noise around, but Chu Sheng was not seen. Chu Yu was lost in his heart. After sweeping around, he saw Chu Sheng standing under the red maple tree in the distance, picking up a maple leaf unconsciously, looking at him hesitantly, but he dared not come over.


    Under the fiery maple leaf of a tree, the warm young man in the snow Blue Satin Robe looks like jade.


    Chuyu paused, walked over and reached out: "big brother."


    I didn''t expect that Chu fish would take the initiative to come over. Chu''s voice stuttered a little: "little, little brother, what''s the matter?"


    Chu fish looked at the maple leaf that he held unconsciously. His cool eyes flashed. He lowered his eyes and covered the softness of his eyes. He said lightly, "brother, I''m not going to give it to me because I''m so tightly holding the gift."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Gifts? "


    Chu looked down at the maple leaf in his hand, and was stunned for a long time. He smiled and handed it to him: "little brother, red maple is the sign of the Chu family in the fallen Maple Valley. The Chu family with red maple will come back no matter whether they are alive or dead." Hesitated for a while, he bowed his head and kissed the top of Chu fish''s hair lightly, Su Rong said, "be careful in everything. Whoever dares to bully you, he will come home and tell elder brother."


    Chu fish clenched the maple leaf, looked up at him, nodded, didn''t say more, and turned away.


    Lu Qingan came to pick up the Chu fish himself, but he didn''t bother the Chu family to send him too far, so he took the Chu fish away from the falling Maple Valley.


    Chu fish pursed his lips and stared at the back of landing Qingan. Seeing that he was holding the sword, he did not look back, so he looked down at the maple leaf in his hand.


    The fingers trace the veins of the leaves. The Chu fish remembers the maple leaves painted on the ground in front of the forbidden area of the Chu family. However, some of them shake their spirits. Suddenly, the fingers loosen, and the maple leaves are blown away by the wind, and then disappear.Chu fish subconsciously reached for it, and as soon as he reached for it, Lu Qingan held it down. The cold and indifferent Jian Xiu''s side eyes looked at him. There was a piece of silence in the dark eyes, like two dark cold moons: "what''s the matter?"


    Chuyu paused, took back his hand and lowered his head: "nothing."


    I don''t know why, the moment when the maple leaves leave their hands, there is a tingling uneasiness in their hearts. The pain is thin, but it''s hard to find the source.


    ¡­¡­ It''s just a maple leaf.


    Chu fish secretly thought that even if the maple leaves were not in his hand, he could go back to the valley and not involve anyone in the valley if he killed his old enemy in the future.


    ***


    the distant dust peak is just like its name and is extremely quiet. Usually, there are only two teachers and apprentices in the cave. They are similar in character, taciturn and cold. They will not have too much communication except for teaching.


    The Chu fish, who was being cared by the Chu family, thought it would be better.


    I was used to the feeling of staying in the cave with Lu Qingan. Suddenly one day, when leader song yuanzhuo came to look for Lu Qingan, he saw Yuanchen peak, which was cold and lifeless. He was really shocked. After thinking about it, he went back and selected a group of disciples to accompany him and sent them to Yuanchen peak.


    Lu Qingan doesn''t refuse, and doesn''t care. There is still a bit of juvenile mentality. Suddenly, there are a bunch of younger martial brothers. Chu Yu simply asked Lu Qingan for his advice and began to teach on behalf of his teacher. He asked them to go to the woods to recite the vest technique in the early morning.


    Occasionally Chu Sheng would come to Yuanchen peak to visit him and talk about the situation of Luofeng valley. Then he asked him how he was. The questions are complicated, but looking at Chu Sheng''s face with gentle smile, Chu Yu patiently answers one by one.


    Life is not slow. Suddenly one day, Lu Qingan came out of the mountain alone. After a long time, he came back with a child beside him.


    The young Chuyu felt a stab in his heart at the first sight of the child.


    It seems that there is a voice telling him that the old enemy is this child and that he will harm the Chu family in the future.


    Lu Qingan said: "fish, this is my old man, named Xie Xi. He has a seal on his body, so he can''t practice for the time being. I need to leave Tianyuan gate to find a way to break the seal. Maybe for a long time, take care of him. "


    There are countless malice in his heart, which can''t be revealed in front of Lu Qingan. Chu fish paused, as in the past, bowing respectfully: "the fish understand."


    Lu Qingan didn''t stay for a long time. He told song yuanzhuo that he needed to travel a long distance and left.


    Lu Qingan didn''t admit the disciples who accompanied him. He only accepted Xie Xi as the second disciple. He was the second younger martial brother and now became the third younger martial brother. He moved back one by one, complaining for a while.


    When he first arrived, Xie Xi was afraid of life. His eyes were red and he seemed to have cried.


    Chu Yu looks at his second younger martial brother suddenly. This is a delicate child. Although his clothes are wrinkled and gray, they can''t cover his beautiful features.


    It looks like a cute kid, but


    Xie Xi timidly approached the cold youth, sipped his lips, and carefully pulled his sleeve: "elder martial brother......"


    The voice is a little hoarse, it seems that I really cried once.


    Chu Yu frowned and flicked his hand away. In Xiaoxie''s eyes, he stretched out his hand and flicked the sleeve he had just been touched. His thin lips opened gently. When his eyes were flowing, they were like ice and snow falling: "your hands are dirty."


    Then he turned and left.


    Originally, I thought that the so-called old enemy society was a big devil. If I could not help it, I would be a monk with high cultivation level. But I didn''t want to be a waste wood child who could not even cultivate. This gap between imagination and reality made Chuyu stunned for a long time before he began to hesitate.


    ¡­¡­ Do you want to kill Xie Xi?


    But to kill a child without any resistance, Chu fish can''t move his hands. Besides, this is the old man Lu Qingan brought. If he dies, Lu Qingan can find out who the murderer is after a little investigation.


    Although not afraid of Lu Qingan''s anger, the Chu family and Lu Qingan have always had a good relationship because of their grandparents


    Chu fish tossed and turned, tangled for a long time, just gave birth to an idea.


    Xie Xi can''t practice.


    Although it''s only for a while, others don''t know. If the child''s mind is broken and he can''t go up to another level even if he has cultivated, then he can solve the problem without dying.


    ¡­¡­ The method looks good.


    Chu fish made a quick decision and went out, only to see a little boy standing outside the courtyard, with his back to him and his back thin. It was nearly winter, and the top of the mountain was a little colder than the bottom of the mountain. His body was slightly shrunk, which seemed to be unbearable.


    "Who?"


    His back to his little boy body a shock, wake up to God, hurriedly back to the body, looking at the cold and indifferent as the world''s Di Xian elder martial brother, a little red face, hesitated for a moment, or showed a little shy smile: "elder martial brother, I Younger martial brother''s hands are not dirty. That day It''s younger martial brother''s fault. It''s wrong. "


    Chu fish didn''t talk.


    He stares at the child with a flawless smile in front of him coldly. What is writhing in his heart is boundless malice and indifference. For a long time, he just raised his eyebrows slightly, and his thin lips slightly hooked. It''s the arc of ridicule: "ah, it''s younger martial brother."

 Chapter 84

    Not long after summer comes, the mountain is very hot. When you go out, it''s like pouring a basin of boiling water. Not to mention the disciples who accompanied the training, even Chu Yu was sleepy. However, in order to maintain the image of the original master, he had to continue to practice the sword diligently and earnestly to teach the younger martial brothers.


    Sleeping at night is a big problem.


    Chu fish is always afraid of heat, and Xie Xi is always ready to hold him. There were times when Chu Yu wanted OOC to kick him away. The baby called out "elder martial brother" in a sweet voice, blinked his clear eyes and said: "it''s very reassuring to hold elder martial brother like this."


    Chu Yu and his clear eyes are facing each other. His heart is soft and his face is complex. The monk with water power will be cool in summer and night. Is his peace of mind to hold him as an air conditioner


    Looking at Xie Xi, who was nestled in his arms, Chu fish sighed.


    Don''t kick it so hot.


    Kick it This is the protagonist, there are threads of fear.


    Moreover, the child''s face is attached to him, and his eyes are tearful when he dislikes him. The expression on his small face is not good. Seeing that Chu Yu almost wants to poke his dog''s eyes blind and shake his shoulder severely.


    ¡­¡­ Protagonist, you can''t do this. You are a powerful and aggressive Sword Fairy full of murderous spirit!


    After several entanglements, Chu Yu still has no courage and can''t bear to kick Xie Xi away. He has no fire in his stomach. Aiming back and forth, he stares at a group of younger martial brothers.


    Ha ha, younger martial brothers, you are very lovely.


    At noon, the sun made people feel like their heads were blossoming and cracking. Chu Yu wanted to toss everyone around. He picked up all his younger martial brothers, including Xie Xi, in the early morning and announced that he would come to houya to practice sword at noon.


    The third younger martial brother howled: "big elder martial brother, never! This day, I''m going to expose my younger martial brother to the sun. If I practice sword again, the soul will be gone... "


    Chu Yu''s face is expressionless: "the man who cultivates the Tao must be stable and persevering. No matter how cold or hot, he must bite his teeth and stick to it. You are only in the period of Qi training now. When you practice swords in the hot sun, you will retreat. What about the long and fairyland? If I can''t hold on, I will pack up and go down the mountain. I am a disciple of yuanchenfeng. I can''t even bear this little pain. "


    Well, although it''s a long story, it''s nonsense, but there should be no OOC


    The Third Elder martial brother choked for a long time without any words, and continued to howl: "elder martial brother, if you don''t care about us, you should also care about the second elder martial brother. The second elder martial brother is delicate and tender, and can''t stand this kind of tossing..."


    Chu Yu was thinking about how to take Xie Xi out of the small cannon fodder without attracting much attention. Hearing this from the third younger martial brother, Chu Yu said calmly: "it''s reasonable."


    All disciples are also in front of us.


    Chuyu''s cold face: "that second younger martial brother doesn''t have to practice sword."


    All disciples are in the dark.


    Third younger martial brother died in peace.


    Chuyu was so happy that he didn''t have to offend the protagonist. Xie Xi suddenly came out. Chu fish has come for a year. The child is no longer abused. Now his lower body is much taller. His lips are red and his teeth are white. His eyes are beautiful. He looks really tender and tender. He is green and cute.


    His voice was low: "elder martial brother, younger martial brother wants to practice sword."


    Chu fish said: " You don''t have to think about it. "


    Xie XISU Rong: "as elder martial brother said, I can''t even bear this pain. How can I say that there will be a long way to go in the future?"


    For the first time, Chu Yu knew what it meant to lift a stone and hit his foot. He choked on what he said for a long time before he said: "that It''s up to you. "


    When returning to the room, Chu Yu thought about it carefully, and suddenly found that he was not in the red. These days, Xie Xi can''t be kicked off to have a good sleep. In fact, he has some complaints. I see Xie Xi standing up, taking advantage of his anger now, and I can''t blame him when the protagonist grows up.


    The system couldn''t help but make a sound and say something in a floating voice forever. I don''t know whether it''s admiration or ridicule: "you are so awesome."


    Chu Yu was in a good mood when he didn''t hear it. When he was about to walk to the yard, he suddenly thought of another thing, and suddenly he was a little depressed. He looked down and followed Xie Xi with a smile.


    Originally, the relationship between the two had been very good, but Xie Xi grew up now, and no longer wanted to paste the whole person on the Chu fish as before.


    Besides A few days ago, he found out what the "child molestation" he wanted to be for Chu fish was. He squatted in the corner and planted mushrooms for a few days. After returning to normal, he was not as coquettish as before.


    In addition to the night when sleeping cool fast, can not help to Chu fish arms drill.


    Chu fish can''t help worrying: the child has grown up, and because of the sensitive word "child molestation", in recent days, apart from holding him as an air conditioner at night, there are not many words in the daytime


    This thigh is not easy to hold, and my little brother is not easy to be


    Chu fish thought it over, or decided: no matter this, first out of gas.


    ***


    although the small cannon ashes have deep grievances, they have to listen to the words of the big elder martial brother when the elder martial brother is away. At noon, they all reluctantly carry their swords to the back cliff.Chu Yu is in a good mood. He takes a look at a group of small cannon fodder and the protagonist, and shows his swordsmanship to be practiced today. The sword technique taught by Lu Qingan is very simple and swift. It''s a deadly move, which is totally different from the beautiful and lingering sword technique of the Chu family.


    Considering that it was to amuse the bear children, Chu Yu deliberately combined the two sword techniques. The lingering and beautiful shape of Chu family combined with the sharp and simple meaning of Lu Qingan''s sword technique. The effect looks good. The sword technique originally only practiced for one and a half hours was delayed to two hours.


    After the exhibition, Chu Yu sat in the shadow under the tree, drank the iced plum soup brought by Chu Sheng when he hurried past the Tianyuan gate in the afternoon, and watched a group of teenagers who were snorting and practicing swords.


    It was too hot, and soon everyone was sweating. Several disciples couldn''t stand the heat on their heads. They looked at Chuyu carefully, and then they all lay down and pretended to die. Chu Yu could see clearly and sneered in his heart. He raised his hand and called for the third younger martial brother: "third younger martial brother, carry people to the boulder to dry."


    How could a cultivator get heatstroke like an ordinary person? These bear children are lazy at all. They don''t want to practice swords in this weather.


    The boulders were scorching in the hot sun. A few pieces of salted fish ashes were put on them. They jumped down again and continued to practice swords in tears. Chu fish''s bad taste was realized, and he was in a good mood. At last, he looked at Xie Xi. Seeing that he was practicing seriously, he couldn''t help admiring him in his heart and looking at him with a smile.


    It seems that he felt the eyes of Chu fish sticking on his body all the time. Xie Xi''s hand suddenly trembled. There was a little sweat on his bright and white side face, which was covered with a thin layer of sunset red. His hands and feet were in disorder together.


    The eyes were still glued to him, as if interested in watching him practice his sword.


    Xie Xi could almost hear his heart beating violently. He forgot how to wield the sword in his hand, but in a few moments, countless thoughts flashed.


    Big brother is staring at him? All the time?


    Is it up to him to practice well or not?


    ¡­¡­ I don''t know why, since I understand the meaning of child molestation, now when I look at Chu fish, I feel a kind of inexplicable ambiguity. Originally, I used to paste it on Chu Yu all day, and I didn''t feel anything when I was nestling in his arms, but now I just feel Blasphemed him.


    But I can''t help being close in the daytime, but I can''t help being close in the evening.


    It''s just like sleeping together. It''s very close. His handsome face, light breath, light fragrance Everything makes people want to get close and hug, for fear that they will be gone when they wake up


    If it goes on like this, it will be rejected by Chuyu sooner or later


    Xie Xi was shaking his mind and thinking about how to avoid being repelled by Chu fish. Suddenly, there was a cool voice like a jade falling on a plate:


    "Xie Xi."


    Xie Xi immediately returned to his mind and looked back, but did not know when Chu Yu ran behind him and frowned at him: "what''s the matter? What do you think? At the beginning, it''s still good. There''s no rule at the back. If you wield your sword casually, you''ll stab people. "


    Naturally, Xie Xi dare not say that he is thinking of you. His mouth is always weak and his face is full of grievances and pitiful: " Younger martial brother is stupid and has not learned the sword technique taught by elder martial brother just now. "


    Recumbent groove?


    How can the protagonist learn swordsmanship well?


    No way!


    Chu Yu is shocked. If the protagonist can''t even walk the established sword immortal route, then this book has a broken future!


    It''s not easy to cultivate a typical stallion man


    Chu fish secretly held tears for himself, but he didn''t care about other things. He pasted it to Xie Xi and held him. Although the young man is taller, he is still shorter than him. He can be easily carried into his arms.


    It''s July. It''s hot. The friars in the Qi training period can''t stand the heat and cold. In addition, there are no female disciples in Yuanchen peak. They all wear thin clothes. After practicing for a while, they sweat and stick thin single clothes on their bodies. Unexpectedly, he was held in his arms by Chu Yu, and his back was close to his body. Xie Xi could almost feel the delicate skin of his descendants. He was dizzy in the brain and could hardly breathe. When he could hardly breathe, his right hand was held by a cool hand.


    Xie Xi''s brain is blank for a moment. He stares at the long, white hand he holds in his hand. He feels his index finger crossing the back of his hand inadvertently, and the tiny itch is planted in his heart. It slowly spreads to his whole body, almost unsteadily.


    Chu Yu didn''t notice Xie Xi when he was on the plane. He looked around and saw that the other disciples'' disordered swordsmanship was getting more and more disorderly at the beginning. He couldn''t help but tut. He said faintly, "I''m training with the second younger martial brother now. Stop and watch."


    Everyone was forgiven, especially the third younger martial brother, who had been in a coma for a long time, excitedly threw his long sword in his hand and swished to the cool place where Chu Yu was sitting. His eyes were shining brightly at Chu Yu and Xie Xi.


    Xie Xi''s face and mouth were drawn. He didn''t know what happened to him. He was dizzy. His brain was blank and his breathing was not smooth. In a small voice, he said: "elder martial brother I I think something''s wrong... "


    "Well?" Hearing this, Chu Yu immediately grasped Xie Xi''s wrist and input a little spiritual power to check his body.


    Xie Xi was sweating profusely, suppressing some strange impulse in his heart. It''s very common for Chu Yu to hold his wrist, but now it seems ambiguous. His fingers bend and stretch unconsciously, and his eyelids hang down. He doesn''t want to be found embarrassed by the melon eaters nearby.After checking it for a while, he found nothing wrong. Chu Yu took back his hand, knocked Xie Xi on the head by the way and scolded him in a low voice: "if you don''t learn well, you have to learn from them to be lazy."


    He said it with his head down. The warm breath sprayed on his ears. Xie Xi almost knelt down, bit his lips and cried in his voice: "elder martial brother I don''t seem to be right... "


    Chuyu face expressionless: "less nonsense, hands up."


    Xie Xizhan raised his hand.


    Chu fish scolded: "how soft, hard point."


    Xie Xi is about to cry.


    It is inevitable that there will be body friction when practicing sword. Besides, Chu Yu is holding Xie Xi to guide him to practice sword from behind. Chu fish didn''t care about it. He just taught Xie Xi and tried to lead him back to the right path of Jianxian.


    After practising a set of sword techniques, Xie Xi was sweating all over, his hands and feet were shaking, his face was as red as sunset, his breath was short, as if he had been persecuted.


    Chu fish only felt inexplicable and a little nervous.


    The so-called "Yan Shi is an excellent apprentice". He just refuses Xie Xi''s idea of being lazy. Is Xie Xi angry?


    Chu fish''s mood is complex, and Xie Xi''s heart is also very wonderful. For a while, they looked at each other in silence. Facing the clear and dark eyes in front of them, Chu Yu was still inexplicably guilty. He looked away and coughed, "keep practicing."


    All of you raise your swords in a blue face and continue to practice them in the hot sun. You sweat like rain and howl constantly.


    Chu Yu squatted next to him and took a sip of frozen plum soup, then looked at Xie Xi, who was silent practicing sword, and saw that he was not as disorganized as Fang Cai. Then he felt relieved: misunderstandings, can be explained, as long as the protagonist had a good practice day by day


    At the end of the day, a group of disciples were all unconquerable. They arched their hands to Chu Yu feebly, as if their bodies were hollowed out. You took me by your side and I leaned against you to form a team and went down the mountain.


    When they left, leaving only poor Xie Xi behind, Chu Yu coughed up and pulled the child under the tree, took out a sweat towel and wiped the sweat on his face.


    Xie Xi lowered his eyes and lips, as if he was really angry and didn''t want to talk.


    Chu Yu was almost cold with a thump. He wiped the nonexistent cold sweat silently, and considered the words: "younger martial brother......"


    Xie Xizheng felt a burning desire again because of Chu fish''s gentle and considerate action. He dared not look at him and heard his voice. He quickly looked up: "senior brother?"


    Chu Yu is so frightened by the child''s blazing eyes that he can''t speak


    What''s wrong with the child? His eyes seem to eat people. He didn''t do anything too much. It''s said that the best elder martial brother is the one he likes best! How can I turn my face and not recognize people like this!


    Chu Yu did not dare to speak with a stiff face, and Xie Xi was uneasy and afraid to speak. After a while of silence, Xie Xi broke the deadlock by opening his mouth Senior brother. "


    Chu fish is in a hurry.


    Xie Xidao: "tomorrow Do you want to continue practicing swords? "


    ¡­¡­ You can''t change every day. The policy that came out today should be abolished for some time. Otherwise, what''s the prestige of being a senior brother!


    Chu fish nodded hard.


    Xie Xi stared at Chu fish silently for a while.


    Chu Yu''s feeling of holding him to practice sword is not bad, and even makes him very happiness within.


    Xie Xi suddenly smiled: "well, it''s very good."


    ¡­¡­ So, are you happy or unhappy?


    Chu fish was frightened and opened his mouth. He still didn''t dare to ask. Growing up day by day, the child''s mind, which was easy to figure out, can''t figure out now. In case when he accidentally offends him and is hated, how can he mix up later


    They walked slowly to the bottom of the mountain, each with his own thoughts. Chu Yu was worried. Suddenly, he heard Xie Xi ask, "elder martial brother, today''s younger brother of swordsman still hasn''t fully understood."


    Chuyu then said, "younger martial brother is very good."


    Xie Xi insisted: "younger martial brother still doesn''t understand a lot. If there is something wrong with practicing sword tomorrow, please continue to teach me."


    Chu fish doesn''t care: "nature."


    How can the leading role have a set of sword law.


    This theorem was overthrown by Xie Xi the next day.


    I don''t know what happened. When he practiced his sword to the back, the imitated Buddha was not his own hand, nor his own foot. It was a terrible mess.


    Chu fish couldn''t bear to watch. He went up to practice sword with him as he did yesterday.


    After a few days of practice, all the younger martial brothers who practiced sword in the hot sun finally found out how much welfare Xie Xi''s sword mistakes were for them. When Chu Yu was away, they rushed to ask Xie Xi to make more mistakes every day.


    Chu fish who happened to pass by: "..."


    Chu Yu felt it necessary to talk with Xie Xi.


    When he rested that night, Chu Yu stroked Xie Xi, who was nestled in his arms and enjoyed himself. Su Rong said, "younger martial brother."


    Xie Xi: "hmm?"Chu Yu said: "you Is it a lack of love? "


    Xie Xi: "..."


    Chu Yu saw the doorway from his troubled and delicate look, and his face became more serious: "younger martial brother, although elder martial brother understands that you want to integrate into his mood, you can''t make mistakes on purpose, which will only harm them and yourself."


    Xie Xi: "senior brother, I......"


    Chuyu pinched his face: "OK, are you still breathing with me?"


    "Younger martial brother is not angry..."


    Chuyu continued to knead: "is that right? Then smile? "


    Xie Xi looked at him for a moment without saying a word, but he still showed a smile. At that moment, his eyebrows and eyes were all filled with spring breeze and warm gentleness, "elder martial brother, I If I stick to you all the time, will you dislike me? "


    I can''t wait!


    Chuyu was overjoyed and nodded. For a while, I realized it.


    ¡­¡­ Is Xie Xi''s alienation from time to time these days just because he is afraid of being disliked?


    This child is really painful


    Many years later, the Chuyu would not think so.


    Looking back at the kengda sword practice organized by his own whim, Chu Yu looked up at Xie Xi, who was pressing on him, smiling and picking his robe. He thought, "younger martial brother, do you remember practicing sword on the back cliff of Yuanchen peak?"


    Xie Xi remembers all the things about Chu fish clearly and vividly. When he hears the words, he is stunned. He seems to think of something. His smile spreads over his brow. When he enters, he has a bad heart. He entangles his lips, gasps slightly, and smiles: "hmm? Of course remember Elder martial brother, is younger martial brother still soft this time? "


    Chu fish hasn''t responded yet. He was almost out of the body because of the top. He took a low breath and looked at him blankly.


    Xie Xi couldn''t stand the look in Chu Yu''s eyes when they were doing it. He bit and kissed him for a while. His voice was hoarse: "elder martial brother, is younger martial brother strong enough? Yeah? Don''t try harder? "


    Say a heavy under the body.


    In front of Chu fish''s eyes, he vaguely remembered the words of "soft and hard". He couldn''t laugh or cry for a while. He could only bite his lips and sob like a broken cry.


    ¡­¡­ Sure enough, the child is still vengeful, not cute at all.

 Chapter 85

    When Su Shu woke up, there were still flowers in front of her.


    Shen Nian is just a pit of divinity. It''s said that he just studies hard in Jinghua''s Secret environment and keeps improving day by day. He won''t drag his legs after he comes out. Who knows that he has been locked up for a year directly


    Su Shu feels very delicate.


    The second senior brother likes the eldest senior brother. Mr. Fu likes the head of the Chu family, Mr. Shen Senior Shen saw that master taught him how to cultivate with his hands. He was jealous, so he kicked him away So senior Shen likes master.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Shu thought as she looked around for a week: Fortunately, I still stick to it


    In front of him, he seemed to lie in a long and narrow thing. He stretched out his hand and knocked hard. The "Dong" was so clear that his eyes were tearful and he understood it.


    It seems It''s in a wooden box


    How could it be locked in a wooden box?


    After a long time of slow nerves, Su Shu finally became flexible again. He felt that there was a slight shaking under him. It seemed that someone was carrying the box, and there was a noisy conversation around him. It seemed that no one could hear him knocking on the box.


    Although the box didn''t have a ray of light, it could still breathe as usual. It seems to be a magic weapon. People around here should be monks, and you can hear someone saying "the right way Hypocrites or something.


    It''s probably demon repair.


    Whatever his situation, it''s not always possible to stay in this broken box.


    Su Shu took a deep breath, fumbled in the ring for a while, and found two talismans. One could protect himself properly and stick it on his body. The other one blew the box open. It should scare the demons and take the chance to escape.


    ¡­¡­ The plan is beautiful, but Su Shu is shaking all over.


    Su Shu was naturally timid and scared to see the demon cultivator. Besides, he seems to be imprisoned by the demon cultivator.


    After a long time of entanglement, Su Shu still tentatively propped up and was about to paste the talisman on the top of the box, but it was too bright. Su Shu immediately felt that his dog was blind. He did not hesitate to throw the talisman away with his index finger and middle finger.


    Beside his ears, there was a trance of laughter, which was pleasant to hear, but just like the great bell, Su Shu was deaf after being blind. When he felt that he was about to give up, he could see things in front of him.


    The moment Su Shu opened his eyes, he was frightened by the world in front of him.


    It''s less than a year since I left. How can I come back to the world!


    Everything in my eyes has become extremely huge, only he is a small one. In the distance is a giant flying around with a long sword. A strand of hair is like a winding stream in the mountains. The person in front of us is even bigger and incomparable. We can only see the beautiful shape and smooth lines of the chin when we try to look up.


    A long, white hand flickered in front of his eyes. His fingers were almost as thick as his body.


    In the next moment, he was lifted by the huge hand and placed in the palm. The palm of the hand slowly upward, it seems that someone is going to lift him to look. For fear of falling, Su Shu embraces a finger and looks up.


    ¡­¡­ Although the man has grown up and disappeared for a long time, Su Shu can''t forget his face


    Su Shu: " You''re the first to board


    Wei ciyin.


    Heaven and earth, Shen Nian, let him go back to Jinghua''s secret place


    Wei ciyin of Juhua version smiles all over his face, and his eyes are slightly picked up, revealing a little flirtatious charm. I opened my mouth, but I still did not hurry to find and fight: "third younger martial brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I think you can''t sleep at night."


    Su Shu''s legs and stomach were cramped and his body trembled, but he was not frightened, but angry, and his face was cold: "who are you, and you are qualified to call me third younger martial brother?"


    Wei ciyin chuckled and held out his fingers and rubbed his head.


    Su Shu immediately felt that he was connected by a huge stone.


    Wei ciyin said, "I''ve been chasing you and asking your name, but you''ve been hiding from me. I don''t know your name, so I can only call you junior brother like the Third Master of Chu."


    Weighing it, Su Shu said with a straight face, "do not change your name, do not change your family name, and sit down with three disciples, Su Shu, on the seat of Lu Guang''an, yuanchenfeng, xiatianyuan gate."


    "Su Shu?" Wei ciyin murmured several times, as if he was chewing something. After a while, he burst out laughing, stretched out his finger to Su Shu''s small face, kneaded and pinched, "wonderful, it''s a little mouse indeed."


    Su Shu felt that he had been hated several times again. He hugged his finger with a black face and bit it hard.


    Wei ciyin did not feel any pain and let him bite. He said: "Lu Qingan is right to sit down with three disciples. But there is no tianyuanmen or yuanchenfeng. "


    Su Shu was shocked: "what? No more? The alliance lost? What''s going on? Are you so big because you won? "


    "Well?" Wei ciyin blinked, "what has become so huge..." He paused, then suddenly hissed again and said, "what we''re getting bigger, but you''re getting smaller. Do you remember when your senior brother became like that? It''s a pity that I''m not good at learning. I saw you suddenly fall from the sky. After applying this skill, I only reduced your body... "Su Shu''s face is dark.


    Wei ciyin still said, "but it''s good, lovely and can''t run. Little mouse, we are going to the golden river. We just passed the place we met. Unfortunately, you didn''t wake up at that time. "


    Then he handed him a talisman. "It''s not good to hurt people just when you wake up. But it''s not good to have no claws or teeth Keep it. "


    Hearing the place he met, Su Shu''s face turned white. He took the talisman with his lips closed, and without hesitation threw it on Wei ciyin''s face.


    Wei ciyin pinched the talisman casually, then cut it off, looked down at it, smiled slightly, but didn''t get angry, and pointed to the following: "after that, it''s your residence. It''s satisfactory to have a look?"


    Subconsciously, Su Shu saw a enchanting young girl holding a small box with soft silk inside and gold inlaid outside. The pattern is exquisite and the carving is meticulous. If Wei ciyin is ignored, it really looks good.


    For a long time, Su Shu was stupefied, and suddenly returned to his senses, furious: "what do you mean?"


    Wei ciyin smiled softly and sweetly: "raise you, little mouse. Who makes you love running so much? Now you can''t run It''s a pity that it''s too small. Some things are inconvenient. "


    Su Shu''s brain was confused. He took a sip at the corner of his mouth and said, "do you want to offend my senior master and my two senior brothers?"


    "Just let them not know?" Wei ciyin is still not in a hurry. "Well, you are tired. Go back to have a rest."


    Then he put him back in the box and closed the lid.


    There was darkness again.


    Without seeing Wei ciyin''s face, Su Shu could calm down and think about everything. He is smooth and smart, and he can smile at everyone except Wei ciyin.


    Wei ciyin lied to his senior brother. That day, Wei ciyin was accidentally poisoned by Mei. If not released, it is impossible to detoxify.


    Su Shu now thinks of everything that day when he looks at Wei ciyin''s face.


    The dark cave, clinging to the greasy skin on the back, the low breath of the man, the lingering kiss on the neck side of the ear, the hand swimming on the body, the gentle soothing sound There is also a sharp pain that almost suffocates him when he is penetrated by strange and bulky things


    When Xie Xi came that day, he saw that his lower body was all blood and he collapsed on the ground. Wei ciyin was beside him. He said something nervously, but he didn''t care. He just asked Xie Xi for a few words.


    Looking at the furious Xie Xi chasing after him, he also had time to think about how he should be -


    the other side is not small, he can''t retaliate successfully for a small monk.


    It''s humiliating to be told by a man. As long as you talk with Xie Xi, don''t tell. I believe that the demon cultivator won''t publicize everywhere. Besides, the demon cultivator doesn''t know him.


    It can''t be said. Su Shu can only swallow the miraculous medicine reluctantly. After recovering some strength, he finds a cold spring and slowly cleans up his body, finds a suit of robes to put on, and arranges his appearance. Only when the pain is no longer so severe can he keep his normal state and return to Qingtu, and continue to play with his face.


    Although he didn''t care about it on the surface, Xie Xi also shut up, but Su Shu was always scared and angry.


    After that, Wei ciyin would smile and say hello to him every time he met Wei ciyin. He even wanted to take him back again and again. When the Zhengmo war broke out a year ago, Xie Xi followed Chu Sheng to protect him. Lu Qingan looked for the spiritual medicine to raise his soul and occasionally gave it a go. Thinking that Chu Yu was killed by the demon cultivator and fell into the evil abyss, he simply joined the team of friars and went to the battlefield to make a living depending on the talisman.


    I didn''t expect to meet Wei ciyin, who took him away without saying a word. Fortunately, Lu Qingan stopped him halfway. Lu Qingan seems to have an old relationship with Wei ciyin''s father and let him go.


    After that, when I met Wei ciyin, Wei ciyin would come to me with a smile. I don''t know if it was that tendon. I was shocked to bring him back to Meiyin valley.


    Entering Jinghua''s secret place, Shen Nian eats strange vinegar and avoids Wei ciyin.


    ¡­¡­ I didn''t expect to be caught by Wei ciyin as soon as I came back.


    Su Shu rubbed his forehead with headache, stopped thinking about those old deeds and began to ponder the current situation.


    Now the devil is going to the golden river? Is it really the magic cultivation? Lu Qingan, Chu Yu and Xie Xi are here Not captured, right? So Wei ciyin is not afraid to provoke Lu Qingan?


    Tianyuan gate is dying. It''s normal to fall first in this war


    Su Shu thought, frowned, turned over and continued to think.


    If the elder martial brother and the second elder martial brother are really captured by the demon cultivator, he will stay with Wei ciyin, maybe there will be a chance to rescue them.


    It didn''t take long for this idea to be broken by the external demons who talked from time to time.


    Although it''s only fragmentary news, Su Shu also understood it.


    Since Lu Qingan can''t be captured, why did Wei ciyin keep him? To threaten Lu Qingan and Xie Xi, the Chu fish? Or is it for his talent?


    Su Shu is dizzy in the dark box, I don''t know day and night. Fortunately, he is a Jindan monk, and does not need to eat or drink. Wei ciyin seems to forget him and let him live and die in the box.In addition to sleeping and nourishing the spirit, Su Shu thought about how to spread the news to Lu Qingan or Xie Xi, the Chu fish, and how to escape.


    I don''t know how long later, the world is shining again.


    Wei ciyin''s face appeared in front of him again. Su Shu was gently touched by his palm and heard the man''s laughter: "little mouse, Meiyin Valley has been placed in Jinhe, which is where you and I live. Don''t try to escape. I like eating mice all around... "


    Su Shu''s scalp was numb, and his eyes walked once in the lower reaches of the four rivers. He couldn''t help but gasp.


    ¡­¡­ No matter the environment, the sky is full of hawks and falcons. The poisonous snake, which is blocked by the border lattice, spits out the snake''s letter son, and the cold triangular eyes look at him from time to time.


    Wei ciyin eyebrows: "satisfied?"


    Su Shu''s face was black: "get out of here, my Lord."

 Chapter 86

    Su Shu feels that he doesn''t understand Wei ciyin.


    Although I didn''t understand it before, it''s obviously more difficult now.


    Meiyin Valley moved to Jinhe, a valley full of spirit. Wei ciyin, as a young master, naturally lives in a good place. There are plenty of trees and bamboos and a small house. He and Wei Ciyin were the only ones who did not have the charming maids or molestates to wait on him.


    Four times, Su Shu has been keeping a close eye on the wild animals here. When Su Shu''s body becomes smaller, he can''t exert any strength. He is afraid of the green eyes. He even dare not jump out of the door, for fear that the eagle in the sky will take him to eat.


    Unable to understand what Wei ciyin was thinking, Su Shu had to huddle in a small box every day to wait for the chance to escape.


    Wei ciyin politely knocked on the small box: "little mouse, come out to play with me."


    Su Shu turned a white eye and turned a body.


    Wei ciyin sighed in his voice: "silence is the default."


    With that, he reached out and lifted the lid of the box, and took Su Shu out.


    Su Shu felt that his face was going to be green: "Wei ciyin, why are you catching me? What''s the value of imprisonment? I have neither cultivation nor background. Are you free? "


    Wei ciyin, still with a soft smile, walked slowly to the bedside and lay down, put Su Shu on the soft bed, and two arms circled him inside. There seemed to be a fleeting smile in his eyes: "thanks to your lack of cultivation and background, I''m afraid it won''t be very easy if I take a fancy to your senior master or your two senior brothers."


    "What''s wrong with your brain?" Su Shu turned expressionless and turned his back to Wei ciyin.


    Although he was treated coldly, Wei ciyin was unconventional. He was not angry at all. He carefully reached out his finger and touched the soft black hair of Su Shu, and a shallow smile came into his eyes. "I know you hate me, I hate me, I''m free, and my brain is sick, so long as you stay. The next long road, with your company is also good. "


    Su Shu was furious, but couldn''t find a way to vent. He snorted coldly and didn''t answer.


    Wei ciyin said, "are you biased against Meiyin Valley? It''s said that Meiyin Valley is good at seduction. There are many female disciples in the valley. Most of them practice the skill of collecting Yang and nourishing yin. They think that my father and I will practice the skill of collecting Yin and nourishing yang, and there are countless Royal daughters... "


    He said, coming close to Su Shu, he suddenly opened his mouth and bit him.


    Now, Su Shu is not so big as Ba Zhang. He was suddenly bitten. He almost felt that he was going to be eaten. He was scared. He was about to scold him. He couldn''t speak to Wei ciyin.


    Wei ciyin''s face was very serious, and he didn''t tease him: "my father taught me to stay away from me when I was a child, only waiting for the hit person to appear. Little mouse That time I was drugged. I was wrong, but I thought You are my hit man. "


    Su Shu looks at him coldly.


    Whoever is forced / raped will not feel well.


    Wei ciyin rubbed his little arm and smiled: "it''s OK. It''s a long time. I''ll make it up to you."


    A glimmer of hope rose in Su Shu''s heart: "do you really feel guilty and want to compensate me?"


    "Seriously."


    "Then you let me go."


    Wei ciyin looked at him silently for a moment, and then showed a shallow soft smile, with a slight pick on the corner of his eyes: "no way."


    Su Shu sneers and turns around.


    The conversation ended badly.


    In addition to walking out of the woods, the free space Wei ciyin gave Su Shu was quite large. He was allowed to run around the house and do anything.


    Su Shu has resentment in his heart, but he can''t do anything, so he has to climb out of the box every day and go to the bottom of the bed to hide from Wei ciyin.


    Wei ciyin didn''t catch him. The ground was spotless, so he fell on the ground, half of his body crawled to the bottom of the bed, smiling and chatting with Su Shu.


    Su Shu''s face is black every day. He feels as if he is going to explode. He wants to block Wei ciyin''s mouth. With so much resentment, Su Shu did it.


    And the occasion is not right.


    Wei ciyin is pressing him into a small and delicate bathtub. With a third evil spirit in his smile, he wants to take off his clothes: "it''s been a month, but I haven''t bathed before. If I don''t wash again, I will have worms."


    The body of the cultivator will not scale, and it is impossible to grow insects. Most of the bathing is just for meditation or to wash away the dirt from the outside world. Su Shu has nothing to do to eat and die. Naturally, he can''t get any dirt. He covers his clothes with his black face and stares at him fiercely: "don''t worry about me if you pull my clothes again!"


    Wei ciyin raised his eyebrows: "how can I be rude? On me? "


    His appearance tends to be Yin and soft. He can be described as "handsome" to Xie Xichu''s fish, but only "beautiful" to him. When he smiles, he is really beautiful. It''s clear that the words in his mouth can''t be heard. Su Shu stared at his smile for a long time, bit his teeth, rushed to him, and really wanted to put himself in his mouth.


    I didn''t expect to be pushed by Wei ciyin at will halfway. When his feet sank, he felt that his face fell on a soft thing with a slight fragrance. Su Shu stands up and shakes his head, only to find that his men are Wei ciyin''s lips.Wei ciyin''s face was stunned. Both of them were stunned. They looked at each other, or Wei ciyin reacted first, smiled meaningfully, touched his hurt lips. "Is that how anxious the little mouse is? Well, although I can''t hold it... "


    Su Shu finally responded, "go!"


    Wei ciyin picked up the basin obediently and rolled calmly.


    Su Shu''s heart beat very fast, swishing into the box, closing the lid and shrinking into a ball.


    Love between men He doesn''t have strange eyes or repel. He also has hazy illusions about his future people. The first is Face.


    Thinking of Wei ciyin''s face, Su Shu felt a little hot.


    To be honest, in these days of being arrested, Wei ciyin, apart from occasionally rubbing his hand to show his intimacy, talking a little too much and yawning, didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. He was really good to him, almost obedient except for letting him go


    Stop.


    Su Shu did not dare to think any more. He rubbed his forehead and sighed.


    After the accident, Wei ciyin was not seen in Su Shu for several days.


    No one paid any attention to himself, so busy Su Shu sighed and sat at the windowsill staring at the sky.


    I don''t know how long later, his eyes suddenly darkened, and there was a clear magnetic voice peculiar to Wei Mei behind him: "what are you thinking? Miss me? "


    Su Shu kicks his palm.


    Wei ciyin put him on his shoulder and said, "who do you think will come to Meiyin Valley just now?"


    Su Shu grabs his clothes and keeps silent.


    Wei ciyin said: "thank you. When he came to borrow the spirit eating insect, I asked him how he captured the heart of the Third Prince of Chu. But the same move seems not suitable for you... "


    Su Shu''s face is expressionless: "so you''re going to let me go?"


    "My little mouse seems to be bored. Take you out for a walk." Wei ciyin said to herself, carrying her steps out of the door and holding the sword. Nearby, a hawk with short eyes came and was flicked away with a light and skillful finger.


    After a long time without coming out, Su Shu''s eyes brightened and finally showed the first smile after being caught by Wei ciyin.


    Wei ciyin has been paying attention to his expression. Seeing that he finally smiled, his eyes brightened slightly. "Little mouse, come on, smile two more."


    Su Shu immediately smiled and didn''t speak. He is so cute. Wei ciyin can''t help laughing. He reaches for his head and goes to the city of mortals.


    The nearest mortal city is also very far away. Wei ciyin is slow and leisurely. It took almost two hours to arrive. Compared with yuncuo, Jinhe is more than twice as prosperous as yuncuo. It coincides with the gathering. The town of ordinary people is full of bustle. Wei ciyin also saw it for the first time. He said that he took sushu to visit, but later he became his own playboy.


    Among ordinary people, there are storytellers. The battle between the righteous and the demons that affects the practitioners and the mortals has just ended. The nature of storytelling is the battle between the righteous and the demons.


    Wei ciyin is a little interested. Listen to the storyteller and slowly say: "it''s It''s said that the father and son of Meiyin Valley learned the skill of collecting Yin and nourishing yang, and their accomplishments were excellent, but they were still better than the eldest and second disciples of Lu Qingan. At that time, it was called a changing wind and cloud, which was similar to destroying the sun. At last, the father and son lost the north, but they agreed to understand the Hundred Surnames of saving the cloud and mistaking the sun... "


    Wei ciyin: "..."


    I don''t know if I should boast that Mr. shushushuo is brave. He has been telling the world the reason of "pitying the devil so as to make a living". This man should not be unaware that he is in the devil''s cultivation area and is quite close to Meiyin Valley


    Su Shu beats Wei ciyin on the shoulder and laughs.


    Wei ciyin''s eyes brightened: "you smile again..."


    Su Shu smiled happily: "I''ll be happy to see you eat shriveled. What, want to teach me a lesson? "


    Wei ciyin couldn''t help but reach out and take him to the palm of his hand. He gently rubbed his finger against his face: "I don''t want it."


    Su shuleng hisses, turns his head and whines at Wei ciyin''s evil fingers, biting them mercilessly and fiercely. Wei ciyin''s face is still the same. He even moves his fingers a little. He stirs his fingers in his mouth. When he touches the warm tongue, his eyes are a little dark.


    When he went back, Wei ciyin didn''t tease Su Shu any more. Su Shu was relieved and bored with his long hair scattered on his shoulders, shaking his legs to hem and braid with those long hair.


    Wei ciyin turned around and looked at it. He raised his eyebrows and had a bad memory: "your elder martial brother seems to like braiding for your second elder martial brother."


    Su Shu didn''t lift his head: "I encouraged it."


    Wei ciyin chuckled.


    After laughing for a while, his face suddenly changed. For the first time, he showed a dignified color in front of Su Shu. His eyes were suddenly cold. "Come here, why don''t you come out?"


    Voice just fell, not far away suddenly flashed a person. Looking curiously, Su Shu is a handsome young man with a slender body. Although Yingying is smiling, his eyebrows are gloomy and fierce, which makes people feel uncomfortable at a glance.Wei ciyin also laughed and whispered: "it''s the young master of huangquan road. I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Su Shu turns to look at Wei ciyin. Although he smiles falsely, he is obviously more agreeable than the young man opposite.


    The young man stared at Wei ciyin''s eyes and would be furious: "I haven''t returned the gift you gave me during the battle of the demons."


    Wei ciyin smiled and yawned: "no need to pay it back. If you want, you can get it back several times."


    Then he turned his head and whispered to Su Shu, "see? This is the man who has given me some medicine..." Dun dun, his smile with murderous spirit, "is in the devil war pit him, originally he should account for in the battlefield, but still someone to save him."


    Oh, the culprit.


    Su Shu looked at the young man without expression for a while, and his eyes lit up: "Wei ciyin."


    "Well? What happened to my little mouse? It''s the first time I''ve been called. "


    Su Shu resisted the impulse and said, "if you kill him, it''s not impossible for me to forgive you."


    As he has heard, huangquan road is also a major gate of the devil road. Although it is not comparable to Meiyin Valley, it also has a great influence. Moreover, it is the minority leader of huangquan road. If Wei ciyin doesn''t agree, he can nip out some strange thoughts in his heart these days, without any loss. If Wei ciyin agrees, it''s a good chance to escape while they are struggling.


    However, the young master of huangquan road came here to block people. It''s impossible for them not to fight each other.


    Su Shu, rubbing his fists and palms, silently took out two talismans and was ready to escape.


    Wei ciyin''s eyes magically looked at Su Shu for a moment and smiled, "if I promised to kill him, would the little mouse be willing to accompany me all the time?"


    Su Shu nodded with a smile.


    When they are talking nonsense here, the young master of huangquan road has already called.


    It''s obvious that Wei ciyin''s cultivation is a little higher. Su Shu, who is protecting her shoulder, can also calmly fight with the young master of huangquan road. She also tells Su Shu to turn her head and say, "little mouse, hold on to me, don''t fall down, and you will fall into meat cakes."


    When Su Shu heard this, his eyes were shining. When the man in the opposite side stabbed him with a sword and Wei ciyin had to turn away from the sword, he jumped off Wei ciyin''s shoulder and threw the light talisman that was ready just after he turned his hand. The light talisman becomes bigger in the wind. In an instant, it looks like a small boat. Su Shu pours on it, and then flips his hands to find the invisible talisman painted before, and covers himself.


    Wei ciyin found a light shoulder and a cold heart at the first time. Looking back, he found that the lower part of the rear was empty, and there was no su Shu.


    His face turned white in a moment, his brain flashed, he even forgot to lift the sword frame, and stared at his back. The young master of huangquan road seized the time, and the long sword quivered and penetrated Wei ciyin''s body easily.


    Fortunately, Wei ciyin''s subconscious is still slightly staggered, and this sword has not been inserted into his heart.


    Su Shu is holding the light talisman and slowly drifting down with the wind. Looking back, he feels a little pain. He looks at the sword drawn from Wei ciyin''s chest. It''s bloody. Wei ciyin coughs up a mouthful of blood, closes his eyes and falls straight down.


    It seems that the young master also knows that Meiyin Valley is nearby. If he kills Wei ciyin, he will be soon followed up. But if he doesn''t kill Wei ciyin, take a breath. The people of Meiyin valley are busy saving people. They won''t come to search people in a big way for a while. He can also go back to the zongmen safely and give a scornful bah at the place where Wei ciyin fell, then he breaks down and runs away.


    Su Shu lies on the talisman and stares at the place where Wei ciyin fell.


    ¡­¡­ That expression is pale and flustered, isn''t he really moved?


    Su Shu recoiled and pasted the invisibility talisman on his face, but he couldn''t help but think of something that he had deliberately ignored and forgotten -


    after that, in fact, Wei ciyin came to him alone. This man looks frivolous and hypocritical. Fortunately, he has a good father who is obviously a demon cultivator, but is just and awe inspiring. He has taught him since childhood. He has some conscience, feels guilty and comes to make amends repeatedly. Only when Su Shu saw him, he was angry. He kept away from him every time.


    The battlefield of Zhengmo war is cruel and bloody. People who have not experienced it can not understand it. Although he has the ability of drawing talisman, it is impossible for him to be well protected in the battlefield. He even has a small reputation


    Someone is protecting him in the dark, and that person is not Lu Qingan.


    It''s easy to guess who it is.


    Wei ciyin didn''t have to fight, but he would come here every time, and he would appear in his sight every time. When they were looking at each other from afar, he would shake the folding fan that he didn''t know where to touch, whistle lightly, and smile at him.


    To avoid him is to avoid him.


    When he slowly fell to the ground, Su Shu closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were blurry. He stretched out his hand to wipe his tears and murmured, "I''m really tired of living."


    He is just a collateral disciple of a small Xiuzhen family. In the world of Xiuzhen, he is as small as dust and has a dim future. Fortunately, he entrusted his old friend to send him to Tianyuan gate before his mother died of illness.Su Shu''s qualifications are not very good. It''s just a middle school. It''s hard for a big school like tianyuanmen, which is full of talents. Fortunately, he has a flexible mind, knows how to take what he likes, and has a good relationship with the Deacon elder, so he was elected to Yuanchen peak.


    On the far dust peak, Lu Qingan is the largest, followed by Chu fish. Lu Qingan lives in seclusion and can''t be seen easily. The elder martial brother Chu Yu is responsible for teaching martial arts, so he unswervingly runs after Chu Yu. He hates whoever Chu Yu hates. Chu Yu bullies Xie Xi, and he bullies Xie Xi.


    Later, Chu Yu changed. When Lu Qingan came back, he happened to find his talent in the talisman and collected him as the third disciple of the array. His life was much easier


    But Wei ciyin really upset him.


    It''s really annoying to say that I hate it. I like it


    Su Shu "Pooh", suddenly tear open the talisman, run to the place where Wei ciyin fell just now, and remember to paste two talismans for himself while running. The speed is much faster.


    There is a forest below. It''s late spring. It''s really hard to find people in the forest. After running for a while, Su Shu is too tired to stand on a tree for a while. When he looks up, he is facing a pair of cold triangular eyes.


    Less than three feet in front, there is a snake lying still. The snake''s letter shows its cold fangs.


    ¡­¡­ Fuck.


    Without hesitation, Su Shu turned around and ran.


    He I didn''t draw aggressive talismans. I used them up when I broke through the obstacles set by Shen Nian in Jinghua''s Secret realm.


    The house leaks in the rain at night.


    Just ran a few steps, the body of the light talisman suddenly "hiss" into smoke, fleeting. Su Shu knew that it was the life of the talisman. He took out his face in his arms and his face was blue.


    Most of the talismans on his body are used up in the secret environment. He has no talismans. He can do it without using cinnabar, but there is no blank yellow rune.


    Su Shu: "ah ah ah ah ah!"!!! Elder martial brother two elder martial brother!!! Asshole, come to help... "


    Before he finished howling, there was a flash of sword light in front of him. Su Shu hurriedly jumped aside and looked back. The snake was nailed to the ground by a sword.


    The body was suddenly held up by the cold palm of his hand. Wei ciyin was rarely angry, and his face was almost ferocious. He growled, "didn''t he run away! What are you fooling around here! If I come a little later, you will become the snake''s belly! "


    When Su Shu heard this, he was angry and wronged. Just as he was about to roar back, Wei ciyin coughed a few more times. He stumbled under the tree and sat up reluctantly against it. His beautiful eyebrows and heart were frowning, and his face was very pale. Su Shu looked down and found that his chest was full of blood.


    This man is coquettish and elegant. From time to time, he likes to drink a little wine and read a poem in white clothes. At this time, the white clothes are almost bloodstained. Su Shu''s eyes are startled. He looks up and stares at the white transparent face of the beauty in front of him. He whispers: "bastard?"


    No response.


    "Wei ciyin?"


    There is still no response.


    Su Shu''s teeth trembled and murmured, "are you dead?"


    Wei ciyin''s brow was more tightly wrinkled, and he opened his eyes slowly. He didn''t know whether he was happy or angry when he looked at Su Shu: "I''m sorry, I can''t die for thousands of years." After a pause, he coughed up another mouthful of blood and wiped the corners of his mouth casually. "Little mouse, are you going to run away when I''m not paying attention?"


    Su Shu nodded shyly.


    Wei ciyin looked at him for a moment without saying a word and sighed: "just......"


    He raised his hand and patted Su Shu on the head. As soon as Su Shu''s head fainted, he was about to scold him. When the world in front of him became clear again, the original enlarged version of Wei ciyin disappeared. He lies on Wei ciyin''s body stupidly, blinks doubtfully, and stares at the beautiful face close by: " What''s the matter? "


    Wei ciyin looks distressed: "don''t you really want to run? Let''s get rid of the spell for you. Let''s run. Go back to your proper place. No conscience Get out of here. I''m going to crush you to death. "


    Su Shu didn''t listen to him. He looked down at him and closed his eyes slightly. Some shivering people, who didn''t know which tendon was wrong, suddenly joined up and tried to get a kiss on the redder lips after being stained with blood.


    Wei ciyin''s whole body froze. I don''t know where he raised his strength. He opened his eyes and stared at Su Shu. Then he put his hand on the back of his head and tried his best to turn him over to the ground, press him up softly, bite his lips casually, kiss and chew.


    Su Shu felt that he needed to find Fu Chongyi to have a look at his brain. After being pressed for a while, he woke up, pushed Wei ciyin away and ran away. Behind him came his hoarse voice: "Su Shu! Stop! "


    Su Shu turns a deaf ear.


    "You are clearly in love!"


    Su Shu is ready to rise from the sword.


    Behind him came a puff, like someone struggling to stand up, but unable to support down.


    Su Shu looked down at his sword without expression. He is smooth and considerate of other people''s and personal interests, but he seldom considers his own psychological problems. This sword was pulled out of the sword hill, but it was Lu Qingan''s name.Watch the heart.


    This is Lu Qingan''s warning to him.


    After stroking the sword for a moment, Su Shu still rose from the imperial sword, but when he folded, he took Wei ciyin, who was already unconscious, and pulled up his sword to return to Meiyin valley.


    He looked down at the man in his arms, and Su Shu sighed again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ As expected, it''s still a line of learning. "

 Chapter 87

    The sky is Bloody.


    There was still the sound of shouting and fighting in the war of encirclement and suppression. Lu Qing''an broke away from the shackles of his master and rushed to the battlefield with corpses everywhere.


    "Peace, don''t let me down." The leader of Tianyuan sect sighed and coughed. He was attacked by others and was seriously injured. Lu Qingan was locked in the back mountain. Unexpectedly, Lu Qingan heard about the siege of jinghuamen and rushed out.


    Lu Qingan purses her lips and doesn''t speak. There is another layer of gloom and pain in her originally cold look. He is naturally / cleanly looking at his corpse and is confused.


    ¡­¡­ What if I find him?


    He has lost his soul


    What if I don''t find it?


    If I can''t find it, it means that there is no trace of him in the world


    Every thought is like a sharp blade, which stabs in his originally flawed heart. It is almost numb with pain. The voice behind is still ringing, sighing: "I know you have been saved by him. Since then, he often sneaks into the door to accompany you. You have a deep feeling, but you can''t interfere with the devil cultivation..."


    Lu Qingan''s action was stopped. When the chaos in his brain reached the extreme, he could not think of anything. He wheezed and gasped, and suddenly fell to his knees. It was cold and cold on the black land soaked with blood, but Lu Qingan''s eyes saw a figure.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Be mindful. "


    He finally opened his mouth, eyes full of pain color, voice hoarse, shaking.


    "Shennian Shen Nian...... "


    "I''m here."


    Lu Qingan suddenly woke up.


    He turned his head expressionless, narrowed his eyes slightly, and saw a smiling man beside him. The moonlight came in through the window, cold through his illusory body, while his eyebrows were clear and beautiful.


    Seeing Lu Qingan wake up, Shen read and smiled more deeply. He leaned on his chin with one hand, rubbed against his face with the other hand flowing. His long fingers were filled with cold and crystal tears.


    "Well? Ann, how can I wake up crying with my name? Think of me like that? "


    Lu Qingan looks at him in silence.


    His soul has been nurtured almost. He can return to the body in a few days. However, when the soul wandered unconsciously for a hundred years, the damaged memory may not come back Without the memory of Shen Nian, or Shen Nian?


    But I can''t remember those things. It''s also a relief for him


    "Shennian."


    "Well?"


    "Hands off."


    Shen Nian said "ah" with a smile, and looked down at Lu Qingan, who had slightly spread his inner garment and exposed his chest. He picked up his eyebrows and abruptly put his hand around his neck. His lips rubbed against his lips consciously or unconsciously: "Ann, I seem to have really forgotten a lot of things, but I see that you are really familiar with your body. Otherwise, if we go to bed several times, we may be able to think about it Get up... "


    Lu Qingan''s heart did not fluctuate. He pushed away his face, turned over and said lightly, "if you don''t want to go back to your body, just say it."


    Shen Nian immediately shut up, sighed, looked down at Lu Qingan''s exposed shoulder, lifted the quilt up, looked at him awkwardly for a moment, and always felt familiar with this scene.


    After thinking for a while, Shen read the light.


    Although he can''t remember it completely, he can remember the person who seemed to be in his arms a long time ago when he woke up in the morning with a little frown. He was reluctant to wake him up. He stared at his sleeping face quietly until his eyelashes moved and he was about to wake up. Then he closed his eyes immediately and pretended that he was still sleeping. Then he heard the rustling sound of dressing. After a while, he would call him to get up and practice sword. If he could not wake up, he would stretch out his hand and push him. He would take the opportunity to pull him to bed and kiss him deeply under his body. Though he had no expression, his face was slightly red. He smiled happily.


    ¡­¡­ It''s like the best memory. It''s deep in the soul. I think of it when I think about it. Although the face of the person in the memory is fuzzy, he can be sure it''s Lu Qingan.


    "An''an......"


    Shen Nian laughs and shouts, but there is no following.


    It''s true that if you talk more about the past, maybe he will remember it and hide it. Even if something happened before his death, didn''t it all pass?


    ***


    Lu Qingan travels around with Shen Nian. Three years after the end of Zhengmo war, he finally returns Shen Nian''s soul.


    At the beginning, the body found in Jinghua''s secret place has been properly collected by him. The first thing is to jump up and hold Lu Qingan, who looks down at his state. He laughs three times with exaggeration, and opens his mouth on Lu Qingan''s face.


    Lu Qingan''s face suddenly turned black. The cold around his waist was very spiritual. He immediately rubbed out of his sheath with a cool golden sword.


    Although Shen Nian''s cultivation fell to the golden age, he was not afraid at all. He jumped off nimbly and kicked Lu Qingan out of his waist with a pick on his tiptoe. Unexpectedly, he pulled out his sword and stabbed Lu Qingan."Let''s fight! Don''t use psychic power. I''ll sleep with me tonight if I win! "


    Before that, Lu Qingan didn''t mind. But now I''m back in shape. According to Lu Qingan''s temperament, I have to kick him away.


    Lu Qingan''s eyes crossed a trace of surprise. Obviously, he didn''t understand why Shen Nian was like this. He calmly raised his sword and stepped back. He wanted to jump out of the window first. Now they both live in the inn. If they fight in the room, they don''t pay attention to it. The whole Inn will be abandoned.


    Shen Nian immediately saw his intention. The long sword trembled without any spiritual power, but he pulled out several sword lights. The light and shadow were interlaced with the entity. Lu Qingan had to turn back and open his moves. Shen Nian forced him to leave the window several times.


    Shen Nian can chop regardless of lifting the sword, but Lu Qingan has a lot to think about. Some of them are tied up, and sometimes they have to fend off the imbalance of the tools in the room. In addition, his sword technique is magnificent and crisp in momentum. In this small space, Shen Nian, who is fearless of injury, only has the right to step back. At the end of the day, he was even provoked by a sword. He was forced to the corner, leaned against the wall, and looked at Shen Nian with a smile in front of him.


    ¡­¡­ It wasn''t forced into this position many years ago.


    It''s pushing people to the corner. Shen Nian is satisfied and throws the balance away. He looks at Lu Qingan and grins and rubs his fists and hands. "Oh, little beauty, you lost."


    He said with a smile on his eyebrows. He reached Lu Qingan''s head with one hand and lowered his head to approach his face: "Ann, why don''t you talk?"


    Lu Qingan looked at him expressionless. "Get out of the way."


    Shen Nian hears the words, but he gets closer with a long eyebrow. The tip of his nose is almost the same as Lu Qingan''s.


    ¡°¡­¡­ An''an. "


    Shen Nian''s heart beat missed a beat. He folded up his face, crossed his heart, provoked Lu Qingan''s chin, and kissed him.


    ¡­¡­ Even if you''re kicked out the next moment, it''s not bad to earn more benefits for yourself.


    Unexpectedly not kicked out.


    Lu Qingan''s lips were suddenly bitten. His cold face was cracked. He was dazed and shocked. He seemed to forget to resist. He closed his eyes slightly and frowned, wondering whether it was pain or something.


    His lips are as soft as petals, rolling and lingering. The vague impression flashed in Shen Nian''s mind, just trying to break Lu Qingan''s teeth and deepen the kiss. Suddenly, a "Ding" came from the window.


    There is a border in the room, and a passing note collides with it.


    Lu Qingan''s rare weak color immediately stopped, as if he had just regained his mind, then he lowered his face, pushed Shen Nian away, and walked to the window to pick up the note.


    Shen Nian''s face was complicated when he stood there.


    Ge Laozi, who is bad for his good!


    Shen Nian followed with resentment and just heard the clear and cool voice of the young man in the notes My father has waked up and wants to thank you personally. Please come back to Fenggu. "


    Shen sighed and tried to hug Lu Qingan''s neck. Lu Qingan easily let his hand slip back and watched the voice symbols on his fingertips turn to ashes. Just now, his face became more and more soft. "Yes."


    Shen Nian misses and doesn''t give up. He leans up and hugs Lu Qingan''s waist. Before Lu Qingan shakes him away, he immediately says, "who? Your big apprentice? Is his father alive? Really? Xuanjing in legend? Ah, there is a mysterious place. An''an, I''ve been dead for so many years. Have you ever thought of seeking the mysterious place to revive me? "


    A series of questions came down, Lu Qingan could not help frowning slightly, but also forgot to push him away, turned his head and looked at him lightly: "No."


    Shen Niang is heartbroken: "An''an......"


    Lu Qingan sighed: "I didn''t hear about the xuanjing at the beginning."


    Shen read eyebrows a pick, immediately smile, sweet heart.


    Lu Qingan can still hear some ways of saying this.


    At least I can hear that Lu Qingan once thought about how to revive him, or find his soul, or find his body Anyway, he is the one who has been thinking about him for more than 100 years.


    Chu Yu specially sent a transmission sign. Lu Qingan didn''t plan to delay either. He put the silver money on the table and immediately started to defend the sword. Before flying up, Lu Qingan suddenly sinks behind him. Looking back with cold face, he sees Shen Nian standing behind him with a smile: "don''t look at me like this, I''ve been floating around for hundreds of years. Suddenly I''m not fit for it. Take me for a ride?"


    Lu Qingan looks at him indifferently.


    Shen Nian began to sell: "An''an, you don''t know. When I woke up, I found that I was wandering in the mausoleum. The mausoleum was in a mess. At first, I was almost swallowed by some junk. I escaped several times. I almost lost my soul. It took a long time to find the array, but even if I didn''t have a body, I couldn''t leave it. I was alone for a hundred years..."


    Lu Qingan''s brow tendon jumps: "shut up."


    After that, he went to Jiaoxia.


    Shen Niang leaned up and hugged him, almost holding him in his arms. Deep to the soul of the familiar sense let his eyes slightly hot, familiar to want to rub the people in his arms into their own blood, never separate."Ann." Shen Nian said in a low voice, "it''s hard I''ve been waiting for a hundred years, and I''m lonely. "


    Lu Qingan''s body trembled and closed his eyes. He was ready to shake his hand, but he couldn''t do it.


    Shen Niang silently smiled, and bowed his head and kissed the top of his hair, looking far away.


    This man, although cold as ice, is very honest


    There will be a long time to come, and one day he will talk about the past.

 Chapter 88

    How long has not this kind of flustered fear mood?


    When Chu Sheng pressed his lips and tried his best to defend the sword, his eyes were a little fuzzy, as if time was flowing backwards at his side and he could not grasp it.


    Chu Sheng even felt some headache: Fu Chongyi may not have many days?


    What kind of person is Fu Chongyi? He is like water. He looks gentle and calm, but in fact, he is flexible and strong. There will be crazy times It''s like the arm that''s on him now.


    His heart was so blocked that he felt flustered and his eyes were so sad that Chu Sheng thought vaguely of his appearance when he first saw Fu Chongyi.


    His nature is gentle and soft. His father, Chu Shuangtian, worries that he will not be able to take over the Chu family and protect his younger brother in the future, so that he can swim around and experience himself. Chu Sheng also knew his own defects, and he was very hearty to Jinhe. When he first arrived at Jinhe, he met Fu Chongyi.


    The man in blue is clear and bright, as warm as jade, with a smile on his eyebrows and eyes. It''s not the most beautiful, but it makes people feel comfortable in the spring breeze.


    At first, Chu Sheng wanted to make friends with such extraordinary people in the past.


    This idea was broken at the moment when the fox in Fu Chongyi''s arms rushed over.


    Chu Yu and Chu Yu''s second brother were scratched by the wild fox on the mountain when they were young, which led to Chu Sheng''s bad impression on the fox. Besides, he was a little addicted to cleanliness. The fox stepped on his face, and he was very restrained when he didn''t kill the fox.


    Fu Chongyi is still smiling: "it likes you very much."


    Chu Sheng''s face was stinking. He didn''t want to talk to him, but he just managed to squeeze out a smile, which was a gift.


    After this incident, the idea of making friends became weaker. Unexpectedly, the two were assigned to a friar team the next day, with Fu Chongyi''s tie as his assistant.


    Most of the orthodox friars are more arrogant than the demon friars. Moreover, Chu Sheng and Fu Chongyi are very young, and they have not reported to their families. Just when they started to patrol, some people put on airs and were not happy.


    In addition to Chu fish, Chu Sheng was not strong enough in other matters. He was still thinking about how to persuade these people. Fu Chongyi had already joined hands and began to relax. However, he became familiar with other people as soon as possible and called them brother and brother.


    Fu Chongyi is good at dancing and always has the best way to convince these people.


    Chu''s voice is naturally incomparable. He thought that he was often instructed by his parents. When he was depressed, the more he looked at Fu Chongyi, the more he felt like the fox in his arms.


    After a few days of calm, the team was ambushed by the demon cultivator.


    It''s still a rare friar of the Royal beast sect. All of them are practicing Qi friars. Chu Sheng and Fu Chongyi escaped in a hurry to protect them. They were captured together. Fortunately, the people who caught them had a bit of vision, saw the family decorations on their robes, and looked at the top-grade fairy swords held by the two men again. They knew that they could not be killed indiscriminately. They were only taken back to prison, and the treatment was good.


    After all, the battle of Zhengmo has been suspended for a hundred years. Even if it cannot be avoided in the future, it must not be fought now. The little frictions on the front line of Jinhe also represent delicate peace. The dead are only some cannon fodder during the Qi training period. Those with high status and high accomplishments can''t die yet.


    Although Chu Sheng was gentle, he was also proud of some famous men. His face was naturally ugly when he was captured. When he saw the only bed in the room, his face would turn blue.


    Fu Chongyi was calm and self-confident, and said with a smile: "actually, I wanted to ask you a long time ago, brother, the red maple is on the sleeve, and I heard that only Jiao Xiachu''s family uses the red maple as the family pattern..."


    Chu voice looks at the objects on the bed and nods: "in the lower Chu voice, are you?"


    After all, the first impression is not good, and now it''s embarrassing to be alone. He really can''t force himself to laugh.


    But it is necessary to exchange names.


    Fu Chongyi looked at his serious and tight lips, his eyebrows and eyes bent, and his smile deepened: "next to the Lanfu family, Fu Chongyi."


    Fu family?


    Chu Sheng involuntarily thought of Fu Lanxue, who died in the rumor of jumping off a cliff. After thinking about it, he felt that Fu Chongyi''s name was familiar to him. He was thinking about where he had heard the name. He also heard Fu Chongyi saying, "Mr. Chu has never looked directly at him these days and is unwilling to speak. Is it just annoying?"


    Chu shook his head.


    Fu Chongyi said, "is it because of this lazy fox?" Seeing that Chu Sheng''s face was slightly loose, he looked down at the fox in his arms, who was struggling to fight for Chu Sheng. Without hiding his words, he said, "this is what my grandfather brought to me, saying that he can find my destiny..."


    Chu voice eyebrow tip a draw, facial expression some cold: "Fu childe, please pay attention to speech."


    Fu Chongyi said, "it''s a slip of the tongue. You don''t have to mind, childe Chu."


    Two people finish saying, speechless opposite, look at each other. Lingli is sealed and can''t meditate. From dawn to dark, they still can''t support each other. They climb on the bed together. One is on the left and the other is on the right. Before going to bed, they are far away. Chu Sheng also sleeps soundly. When he wakes up, he finds himself in Fu Chongyi''s arms, which is a very intimate and close posture.


    The white fox was still close to his head. His big fluffy tail made him itch.


    ¡­¡­ What''s more, a man''s appearance is as warm as jade. He is still a man. In the morning, my younger brother can''t help showing his sense of existence. When they are so close, Chu Sheng can clearly feel itFu Chongyi was confused and opened his eyes. "Good morning, Mr. Chu."


    Chu''s face is black. However, every day when he wakes up, either he holds Fu Chongyi''s waist or Fu Chongyi holds his back. Occasionally, there is a fox in the middle, nestling together and sleeping soundly.


    Under Chu Sheng''s headache, he misses his lovely little brother more and more


    Little brother is the sun in his life. Even if there is something unhappy, I will be happy to see little brother.


    Chu Sheng squats quietly at the door waiting for the right way to redeem people.


    Who knows that I ran into a witch nun as soon as I went out.


    She is also a nun who likes the type of Chu voice and has a very lascivious / dissolute private life. When she sees Chu voice, her eyes are shining and her eyes are full of obscene words. No matter how gentle Chu voice is, her eyes are darkened by anger. However, she can''t move her hands because of being controlled by others, so she can only endure it silently and ignore it.


    It''s impossible for the devil nun to be as reserved as the righteous nun. She has to pay attention to her reputation and identity when she does anything. She gets Chusheng''s cold face several times. Finally, she becomes angry and sneaks into the room at midnight. Chu Sheng and Fu Chongyi wake up at once. Hearing the witch threatening to cook Chu Sheng''s raw rice and take it home to have a baby, Fu Chongyi is speechless for a moment. Finally, he can''t help but Chusheng and Fu Chongyi burst out laughing.


    Chu Sheng''s face was so miserable that he could not bear to see it


    They always get tangled up in the middle of the night. This time, it''s no exception. Frightened by the sudden visit of the witch, they haven''t found that they are close together and hand in hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, we can see some doorways at that time.


    The wind whizzed past his ears, Chusheng drooped his eyes, reached out and touched his lips. He thought of the scene when Fu Chongyi suddenly pulled him over, picked up his chin without saying anything, and then kissed him. Suddenly, his heart was full of pain.


    In fact, he is a bit numb. When Chu Yu told him the truth, he let out a loud sound in his brain. All he had left was panic and numbness, but he didn''t feel heartache. If he didn''t want to just touch the memories of the past, he would suffer so much that breathing became a burden.


    More than ten years ago, the Chu fish was trapped in the mausoleum ruins. Xie Xi was almost mad. He heard the news and arrived at yuhuazong. He knew that Xie Xi was crazy. He didn''t listen to those anecdotes, but saw them with his own eyes.


    He also waited for half a month outside the tomb ruins, looking forward to one morning, when he opened his eyes, Chu Yu would come out of the tomb ruins, look at him and Xie Xi coldly, and then, like when he was a child, walk to him and look at him silently.


    When he felt that he was going crazy, Fu Chongyi came and stabbed the acupoints with gold needles to make him sober a little. It''s a pity that Xie Xi was too deep in the devil barrier to wake up. His grandparents brought him back from the customs. After a lot of preaching, it wasn''t long before the war broke out.


    Chu fish was trapped in the mausoleum because of the demon cultivation.


    Chu Sheng did not hesitate to put his sword to the battle, but when he arrived at Jinhe, he met Fu Chongyi, still with a gentle smile like spring wind: "Mr. Chu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Chu Sheng didn''t understand why Fu Chongyi had to accompany him and follow him. For ten years, as long as he was on the battlefield, Fu Chongyi would be on his side. Chu voice couldn''t help asking, Fu Chongyi said with a smile: "at the beginning, because of the situation, I had to offend and take Fang''s lips. I felt guilty. How much compensation did I have?"


    ¡­¡­ In fact, thanks to Fu Chongyi for that. Otherwise, Chu Sheng either killed himself to protect his innocence or was caught by a witch to have a baby. Chu Sheng''s face is thin, and he really has no good intention to say it. He knows that those considerate care are compensation, and some disappointment.


    Although he didn''t have a good face on the surface, his heart began to incline to Fu Chongyi involuntarily. He would not refuse to go in and out with him, or even feel quite at ease.


    This is not a good trend. Chu Sheng tries to control his emotions and doesn''t show anything. There was a voice in his subconscious telling him that if he smiled at Fu Chongyi, it would be irreparable.


    But The parents'' silent and soothing eyes after the accident found the worried and busy figure after his injury and poisoning, slowly occupied his eyes, as if slowly dragged into the abyss, gradually doomed eternally.


    But the Chu family needs him. He knows what to do and what not to do. There is a delicate peace between the two, no one can break it.


    Until one time when the poison was too painful, Chu Sheng subconsciously wanted to resist Fu Chongyi. Fu Chongyi couldn''t bear it, holding his shoulder and shouting out the secret hidden in their hearts.


    Chu Sheng was a little frightened. He was the new head of the Chu family. When his father was still alive and his grandparents were still closed, he shouldered the fate of the Chu family.


    He has to bear all the pain on his own. Maybe someone will come to bear with him, but that person can''t be Fu Chongyi.


    Fu Chongyi was pushed away by him when he was shaking to kiss his lips.


    But no matter how he resisted, Fu Chongyi would follow. Chu Sheng didn''t know how to make him die. He could only ignore what he did, not look or listen, so he could not think about it.


    But everything collapsed at the moment when Chu Yu fell into the abyss.


    Although there are still light spots in the soul jade brand, the descendants of the Chu family, who are related to the demon lord Yan Heng, naturally know more than others. He even can''t bear to tell Xie Xi that the Chu fish can''t come back.Chu Sheng was drunk in the cellar of Chu family. When he was confused, he heard the heavy creak of the door of the cellar being pushed open. He barely raised his drunken eyes and saw the slender figure with the backlight at the door. The man approached him step by step, sat beside him in silence, held him in his arms, looked at the wine jars which were piled up in a mess beside his feet, paused, picked up one of them, shook it, and found that there was still wine in it. He stuck it to his lips without any hesitation, and drank up the rest of the wine.


    "Call me when you''re sad."


    Chu Sheng heard his low voice, "even if you can''t be a hit, you can always be a friend? Chu Sheng, can you ask me to drink with you when you are sad? "


    Chu''s voice was confused and confused. He only felt that the man holding him was reliable and gentle. Seeing his lips open and close gently, he said words that made him sad. When his head was hot, he put his lips on his head.


    Lips are all hot.


    Fu Chongyi just paused, and could not help but press the back of his head to deepen this rare kiss, lingering lips and tongue, and taste the refreshing and intoxicating fragrance of each other''s mouth. When everything was almost out of control, Fu Chongyi suddenly woke up, gasped and pushed Chu Sheng away, but he was dragged back by Chu Sheng. Two people entwine together, can hear each other''s breath clearly in the dark cellar.


    Dream, dream.


    When Fu Chongyi overthrew him on the ground, Chu Sheng''s heart was calling for resistance, but his hands were shaking around his neck, murmuring his name.


    He seemed to be awake and drunk. Be aware of what you''re doing, and don''t do it. But he was drunk again. He couldn''t bear to push away. He even wanted to hold the tight man and let the last distance disappear.


    With kisses and fingers. Before entering, Chu Sheng heard Fu Chongyi''s voice, which seemed to suppress the pain: " Chu Sheng, you will regret it. "


    That day, he broke through the last defense line, but after waking up, Chu Sheng was surprisingly calm. After many decadent days, he finally pushed the door out, without saying much, and took people directly to the front line of Jinhe.


    When we meet again, the two are only slightly opposite, and no one will mention the sweet and crazy night.


    Even if Chu Sheng completely ignored Fu Chongyi this time, Fu Chongyi still followed him without regret, but there was an end to everything -


    this arm was the last gift from Fu Chongyi.


    Fu Chongyi is leaving.


    Chu Sheng felt for the first time that he could not shoulder all kinds of things on his own. Fu Chongyi gave him a deep love and ended with this arm. However, after more than ten years of company, even if he didn''t say anything, he couldn''t leave easily -


    even if he failed to live up to his parents'' expectations, he didn''t want to live up to Fu Chongyi any more.


    After nearly half a month''s journey, Chu Sheng''s inner power dried up and became a mess. When he stepped into Fu''s gate, he almost knelt down.


    When the people of the Fu family saw the head of the Chu family rushing into the Fu family, they were all confused. Chu Sheng remembered that Gongshou had made a ceremony at that time, so he went to Fu Chongyi.


    Twilight, sunset and gold. When he opened the gate, he saw the young man sitting under the tree, his eyes closed tightly, his face white as snow. One sleeve was empty and swaying in the wind, and the other hand was holding the fox in his arms, quiet and silent.


    His hand is on Chusheng.


    Chu Sheng slowly approached Fu Chongyi, afraid that he would run away if his footsteps were a little louder. When he came to him, he was already sweating, his lips were trembling slightly, and his voice was low: "I''m afraid that Fu Chongyi? "


    Fu Chongyi''s body is stiff.


    For a long time, he opened his eyes and saw the sound of Chu. The bottom of his eyes quickly passed a little bit of pain, but he still smiled: "Master Chu, how did Lin Lan come here? What about the war on the front line? It''s not Said not to meet again? "


    The pain of many days converged into the thoughts of murmuring hearts. Chu Sheng silently reached for him, walked to the room, did not answer his heart destroying words, and whispered: "how cool is your body? How long have you been lying down? No one''s in charge of you? "


    Fu Chongyi did not struggle, smiled and looked up at him, following his words: "no one dares to step into my yard."


    "How about stepping in?"


    Fu Chongyi said, "fight out."


    Enter the room, around the screen, Chusheng put him on the bed, eyes deep: "you want to beat me out?"


    Fu Chongyi paused and smiled a little reluctantly You know I won''t. "


    The sound of Chu gave him a tucked in angle, and the atmosphere between the two men suddenly fell silent. From stepping into the courtyard, Chu Sheng was trying to create a relaxed atmosphere, but at this moment he was at a loss.


    Fu Chongyi always takes the initiative to talk and approach the two people. He gives all the initiative to Fu Chongyi, but defends himself strictly. In addition to that out of control, Chu Sheng never let Fu Chongyi get close to him and peep into his heart.


    For a long time, it was Fu Chongyi who first opened his mouth in a low voice: " Why is it coming? "


    Chu said, "if I said it for you, would you believe it?"


    Fu Chongyi laughed: "letter, of course. Did you hear the rumors? Yes, I was besieged by the demon repair and rushed out, but I still lost an arm. It''s a bit sad. You don''t have to worry, I...... "He said, with a stagnant smile, seeing the expressionless appearance of Chu''s voice and face, he felt helpless and sighed: "I knew Did little Master Chu tell you? "


    Chu Sheng didn''t know whether to cry or laugh: "why do you cheat me?"


    Fu Chongyi''s eyes are silent.


    The pain in Chu Sheng''s heart gathered together, just like the ice in early spring, when it gradually disintegrated, there would be an irresistible force rushing out. He pinched Fu''s shoulder and said, "now, I just want to ask you, can I forgive you?"


    Fu Chongyi was at a loss for a moment: "what?"


    Chu said, "I don''t want to let you down."


    Fu Chongyi looked up at him, but he didn''t get the joy he wanted. After looking at him for a moment, he shook his head: "Chu Sheng, you don''t have to. As I said earlier, how I treat you is all voluntary. You don''t need to feel guilty or compensate me. This is my last thought. Go back. If you can see each other again, you can nod to me. "


    After more than ten years of chasing, he was almost unresponsive. He was afraid. Chu Sheng repressed his feelings all the time, knowing that Fu Chongyi was afraid that he would come to make up for it. He said in a deep voice: "it''s not compensation! Fu Chongyi, you didn''t think about it. If I don''t like you, why do I have to work with you that day That way. "


    Fu Chongyi said quietly, "you are drunk."


    "I didn''t."


    Fu Chongyi was stunned by the categorical denial, and then laughed again for a while. His voice seemed to choke when he shook his head: "Chu voice, you really don''t have to You don''t worry about Mr. Chu? Go back, I...... "


    His words didn''t speak, then he was blocked by Chu voice, and the young man''s body came up with it. White fox jumped away and swished to the bottom of the bed.


    "Chusheng Why do you have to? "


    Between the lips and teeth, Fu Chongyi''s voice had already brought a trembling cry cavity, I don''t know whether it was pain or happiness.


    "I like you."


    Fu Chongyi''s body suddenly stiffened and his eyes widened.


    For fear that he didn''t hear it clearly, Chu Sheng had said it again, and said it in his heart many times again: "Fu Chongyi, I like you. I''ve loved you since ten years ago. "


    His expression is very serious. Fu Chongyi can''t find any deceptive elements in this expression. His breath is getting heavier and heavier. He turns over and presses him under his body. His eyes are slightly moist. He murmurs, "Chu Sheng, if you regret it, push me away."


    Chu''s lips trembled, but he didn''t push them away. He put his hand around his neck.


    How can I be willing to push away.


    I don''t want to let go in my life.


    ***


    Chu Sheng is the head of the Chu family. He won the battle of Zhengmo. He can''t go back to Jinhe for a while, so he has to go back to the Chu family to sit in the town. Fortunately, these ten years of entanglement were all seen by the Fu family leader. The little son got what he wanted, and the Fu family leader didn''t have much trouble, so Chu Sheng brought Fu Chongyi back to Fenggu.


    ¡­¡­ On the whole, Fu Chongyi can''t master the balance when he has lost one of his arms and a little accomplishments, but also has good physical strength and strong energy. After Chu Sheng realized it, he realized it was not right, and immediately said his doubts.


    Fu Chongyi said nothing for a moment How did you tell the Third Master of Chu? "


    Chu Sheng''s face was very painful: "there are not many days."


    My little brother''s learning is bad. I lied to him!


    "No wonder you came here You, too, can be cheated by him. Who am I? How could it be because I cut an arm... "


    Fu Chongyi sighed, "but thank you very much, Mr. Chu San. If he didn''t lie to you, I don''t know how long you''d like to be bored. I can only cure your pain, but I can''t cure your heart. "


    Chu voice slightly red face, unconscious tunnel: "now you are my heart disease."


    Fu Chongyi was stunned and laughed. He lowered his head and kissed him on the forehead. He said with a smile, "well, I will be responsible for treating you all my life."


    After returning to loeweng Valley, the days were still quiet. After Chu Sheng had dealt with the matter, he walked with Fu Chongyi in the new green maple forest in loeweng Valley, murmuring from the past to the future. When it comes to swordsmanship, Chu Sheng stares at Fu Chongyi''s empty right arm and is stunned. Knowing that he is guilty and sad, Fu Chongyi immediately changes the subject, or gently kisses his lips and shifts his attention.


    When it comes to the descendants of the Chu family, Chu Sheng''s performance is very calm: "my father will be resurrected, and I don''t mind adding more brothers and sisters."


    Fu Chongyi chuckled: "if you let uncle and aunt hear you, I''m afraid you''ll be served by the family law."


    Chu laughed but did not speak.


    Fu Chongyi knew that he always cared about his right arm in his heart. On the surface, he was motionless, but he began to look through all the ancient books he had collected behind his back. Looking at the past carefully, he soon found a possible solution to Chu''s heart disease in an ancient book.


    It''s just that it doesn''t have to be successful -


    it''s recorded in ancient books that there is a mountain in the East, called Du yuan. There is a kind of magic medicine on the mountain. Take good care of it with human blood, and it will be a medicine soon. After taking the medicine, add other spiritual herbs and take them together to regenerate the incomplete part of the human body.It''s too unreliable.


    Fu Chongyi sighed in his heart and was ready to go.


    He didn''t plan to talk to Chu Sheng about it. He was afraid that failure would make him more disappointed. It''s better to keep it secret first. It''s a surprise. If it doesn''t, it won''t make any difference.


    Before leaving, Fu Chongyi gave Chusheng a deep kiss with a smile: "ah Sheng, when I come back, maybe I can give you a surprise."